《Asuras and Dragons **Indefinite Hiatus**》 Personal Website Out The web address is -->ArchAngel''s Library Edit - Website has been changed to a wordpress one and the link has been changed to show this. - Added 2/15/17 @ 0136Stolen story; please report. Required characters to make the chapter long enough to post... blah... blah... blah... blah... blah... blah... blah... blah... blah.................................................................................................................................................................................... V.1 Ch.01 - Is this Real? *Some Town, Oklahoma USA* I was sitting in the garage/bedroom of my decent sized puke green colored two bedroom, with a garage converted into my room making it three, two bathroom home minding my own business not realizing the adventure I was about to experience. ¡°God! This sucks! Why isn¡¯t there anything to do in this godforsaken town!? Ha die you freaking scrub!¡± I was hollering to myself and the random player that I had just killed. This town really does suck aside from the local superstore there is literally nothing to do. We used to have a dirt track for bikes and four wheelers, but it got shut down due to somebody¡¯s spoiled brat getting hurt because he couldn¡¯t drive his bike worth a flip. So now I find myself enjoying my spare time playing a little Call to War or Radiation Society 4. ¡°Come on it isn¡¯t that bad JD¡± I looked towards the doorway to find for the source of the voice that startled me enough to end my killing spree, but who else could it be at the perfect time to ruin whatever sort of record I am trying to set but my childhood friend Dani. Her real name is Daniel, but that is a little bit of a sore subject for her so I try not to bring it up ¡°Says you Dani. You have something to preoccupy your time! And you ruined my killing spree!¡± I said to her in a fake anger. She responded with a snort and acted like she didn¡¯t care. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you don¡¯t have a significant other you nerd. Maybe if you leave your room, quit worrying about the amount of fictional people you can kill or save in your video games, and mingle with society you might find somebody to spend your time with. You could also do with getting rid of all the posters of the cartoon girls with unrealistic busts.¡± She said this with a fake disgusted tone, the only reason I knew it was fake is because she had long gotten used to my tastes in entertainment, and I sometimes think that she was actually starting to take an interest herself. Feigning being hurt I sarcastically retorted, ¡°Oh way to rub it in Daniel! Also it¡¯s called anime not cartoons and a man can dream of finding a girl with busts as big as them especially if they happen to find happiness in the fictional worlds brought to the average person by the genius minds of video game developers and mangakas¡± I laughed a little bit in my head because even though I did say I try not to bring it up, it is the perfect ammunition to use to rattler her a bit. ¡°I thought I told you to never bring that up! Geez I wish my parents would have named me a girl name and not a boy¡¯s name.¡± Even with a boy¡¯s name Dani still was a knockout. Standing at 5¡¯ 9¡± she was a bit over the average height for women. She has some decent length legs, an almost nonexistent chest, and an ass that would make almost any woman jealous. Her looks weren¡¯t too bad either she had more of a Scarlett Johansson look witch is totally hot in my book. She has shoulder length black hair and blue eyes, I don''t think that the black hair is natural but I don''t know and If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we had been friends since pretty much kindergarten and I see her as more of a sister than a romance partner I would have taken her for myself. Even if her chest was a bit too small for my liking, but I would never say that out loud to her made that mistake once and I swore that I wasn¡¯t going to be able to have kids in the future after she was done with me. I laughed a little bit before responding, ¡°Come on Dani it¡¯s not that bad at least you¡¯re unique in some aspect. I mean hell my name is Justin you don¡¯t get more normal and common than that.¡± Which is true Justin is one of the more popular boy names in the good ol¡¯ U.S. of A. ¡°Plus I¡¯m happy that my grandpa gave me the nickname of JD. Oh! Don¡¯t even get me started on what my mom was going to name me even after they found out I was a boy compared to that you situation is kind of tame.¡± I said the last part as I remember what my mom wanted to call me before they found out I was a boy, which prompted my dad to step in on the name. Please don¡¯t mention that to anyone ever even I don¡¯t like hearing about it, but being a real friend and having to push my buttons Dani came in like a wreaking-ball¡± Dani started to hold her gut laughing enough that tears started to fall from her eyes, ¡°Oh yeah that is a good one I can¡¯t believe you even brought that up to me one day you seriously should have kept that to yourself Shelby-san.¡± She even threw in a twist to the dagger by mocking my deep interest in the Japanese culture by adding the san to the end. I snorted in fake irritation ¡°You added that to the end just to mock my interests didn¡¯t you!¡± She was just starting to calm her laughing down when she answered, ¡°I have no clue what you are talking about by the way your kill death ratio is going down the tubes at this rate.¡± Once again I gave out a small snort before replying and noticing my K/D at the same time. ¡°What are you talking about? What!? No! I am 17 and 35 dammit I was 17 and 2 before you walked in here! Damn you Dani!¡± I sighed deeply in my heart; leave it to Dani to successfully be able to get out of a difficult situation that she started I never get to have the last word in anything we quarrel about. I was immediately greeted by a yell from the kitchen, ¡°Justin! You may be twenty three years old, but if you¡¯re going to have your bedroom door open watch your language!¡± I forgot to mention I live with my parents and little sister at the moment because it is really hard to live on your own even when I¡¯m working forty hours a week and only making eight dollars an hours. I can¡¯t complain too much though free food and electricity for my gaming and I also have a job where I work 4 days a week and pretty much just play Radiation Society 4 all night long. ¡°Sorry Mom!¡± I quickly hollered back at her before getting up and shutting the door. I usually try to keep my door shut so they don¡¯t hear me constantly curse and yell at my games while I play¡­ but as usual Dani left it standing wide freaking open. ¡°Dammit Dani haven¡¯t I told you before to shut my door when you come in.¡± I glared at her, which prompted her to just sit on the edge of my bead and look at my posters. I know she knows to do it and is just acting like she forgot I can tell from the little movements of her shoulders as she is trying not to bust a gut. ¡°I¡¯m sorry J. I completely forgot to shut the door¡± I may have believed her, but the giggles in between every other word got rid of that idea. I just scoffed before replying while sitting down in my chair, ¡°Mhm I¡¯m sure you did anyways what did you come over for in the first place?¡± I asked because lately she has been busy with her boyfriend. ¡°What I got to have a reason to see my best friend?¡± She looked a little hurt while saying this, but I simply ignored it while I responded. ¡°No, but you usually send me a text when you¡¯re on your way and you didn¡¯t this time¡± She is usually good at it. I don¡¯t know why she does it because it doesn¡¯t matter to me, but I did ask her one time and she responded with a sarcastic remark about it having to do with me maybe being preoccupied with a member of the opposite sex and she didn¡¯t want to walk into that. She said this because she knows that I have been single for a very long time and likes to remind me in a typical best friend fashion. Hearing me say this she seemed to remember something, ¡°Oh yeah I forgot I was coming to talk to you about the disappearances.¡± Hearing this I was lost, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She looked at me like I had grown an extra head. ¡°Are you kidding me? It¡¯s all over the Headbook! There have been disappearances all over the world. People are just vanishing without a trace!¡± Now that she mentions it I do remember hearing something about that in a random video on Headbook while I was just browsing through it, but I don¡¯t remember much about it because the only time I get on the social media giant¡¯s site or app is to find interesting food recipes and hilarious memes. ¡°You know that the only time I get on there is to find food and funny cat videos.¡± Which surprisingly is a very trendy thing right now and it still confuses me even though some of them are funny. She scoffed a little bit, ¡°Seriously you are helpless get your head out of your damn video games and cartoon porn!¡± I put my hand over my heart in feigned pain, ¡°It¡¯s not a cartoon and it¡¯s not porn! Just because most of the characters like to show a lot of skin and nipple, a porn it does not make!¡± If she seriously thinks that it is porn I hope she never Soogles the word hentai¡­ of course that would be hilarious to see her reaction to that, I laughed a little thinking about it which prompted a glare from her. She is sort of a prude when it comes to anything sexual, the only thing she has ever done is kiss a boy, anytime it gets to that point in their relationship her boyfriend¡¯s usually dumps her for not making any responses to their sexual advantages or just changing the subject completely. It would be priceless to see though I am going to have to bring it up later. I gave off a mischievous smile which caused her to shudder. ¡°Believe whatever you want you pervert.¡± She looked away from me with a blood red face. I laughed a little at her embarrassment. ¡°Call me a pervert all you want I don¡¯t care. I like big butts and even bigger breasts so what sue me; anyways back to the disappearances.¡± Getting back on topic she continued, ¡°Oh yeah, There was one in the city recently!¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Hearing this I was a little shocked, ¡°What? There was actually one so close!?¡± ¨C JD Being that Oklahoma City is about an hour and thirty minutes away at highway speeds. 45 minutes if you drive like I do. (A.N. - Obey the traffic laws kids -_-) it actually makes it quite close to us. She continued on, ¡°Yeah I was at the bar with my girlfriend Zena and she was like ¡°Hey girl my cousin¡¯s, younger half-sister¡¯s, boyfriend¡¯s, baby cousin Mario said he seen it all go down he said there was this blinding light and then all of a sudden some guy who was standing there was just gone no trace not even any clothing!¡± which cause me to doubt what she was saying until I watched the news this morning and there was multiple people saying the same thing!¡± I looked at her in shock, ¡°Are you serious? Maybe it¡¯s some high tech criminal empire with some new technology to blind people and wipe out there short term memory for a certain amount of time?¡± I was thinking about a movie with a certain prince of bel-air in it, even though they weren¡¯t a criminal empire. I was starting to get really interested, because I absolutely love anything fantasy and sci-fi related so this was right up my alley. Seeing my interest she answered, ¡°That¡¯s a good possibility, but what about the absence of tire markings or anything on any of the area¡¯s security cameras?¡± Hearing this it did make sense. There should be some sort of evidence being that it was so quick. ¡°Hmm you make a good case; I really wish I could see the area or the camera¡¯s footage I might be able to help do something about it with my interest in almost everything technological.¡± She looked at me and smirked, ¡°God you are way too hyped right now calm down or I swear you might have to change your pants.¡± I glared at her and retorted, ¡°I am not that much of a technology lover! Now if I could make and A.I. and import it into an artificial body that is almost exactly like a real body, except having the A.I. for a consciousness, then maybe.¡± Especially if I could design the body proportions mmm I can just imagine the fun I could have with absolutely no refusal. ¡°N.E.R.D. that is exactly what you are.¡± She emphasized every single letter of the word while saying it. I laughed a little, ¡°Yeah I know, but you still love me¡± She snorted, ¡°Sometimes I wonder J. Anyways I got to run I told Fenix I would be by later he said he had something he wanted to talk about. He said it had something to do with moving our relationship forward.¡± Oh no here It comes; I feel that as her best friend I should warn her, but I also feel that I should try and let her grow on her own as a woman. She might just be destined to be lonely or constantly jump from man to man. Not in a sexual way though just constantly getting dumped, because sadly a lot of men are pigs and only want the physical relationship. I sighed before answering, ¡°Okay D we have been talking for a while; it¡¯s almost 1 am so I should probably hit the hay anyways¡± I was looking at the clocked shocked at what time it already was. It¡¯s kind of early compared to when I normally go to bed, but none of my online buddies are on right now and I was starting to get extremely bored playing by myself. She laughed before speaking, ¡°Sure you are you are probably going to get right back on CTW and play with your buddies¡± this wouldn¡¯t be far off from the norm, but like I said lack of buddies. I lightly laughed, ¡°Not tonight though. I will catch you later D.¡± She smiled at me before she started to leave, ¡°You to J¡± she said as she walked out the door. After she left I proceeded to get ready for bed. Which means I just pretty much stripped down to my boxers, turn on my window unit, and turn on my army of fans and then I attempted to enter dreamland. *Somewhere in the Galaxy* In a room full of mystical aura there were two very powerful and very old beings complaining about how unfair they are being treated. One of them was groaning, ¡°Well we are running out of different worlds to let our subjects play in.¡± Another was sighing deeply, ¡°If only Chronos didn¡¯t limit us to 3000 different worlds to assign and play with¡± The being who had groaned first quickly spoke to the other, ¡°Don¡¯t speak rudely of the god of time, though not as powerful as most of us, they are the only one of us that controls time and you don¡¯t want to know what they can do with their mastery over time Odin¡± Hearing this Odin realized his mistake, ¡°I am not speaking badly of them Zeus I just really wish we had more worlds to assign. Only three thousand worlds won¡¯t last a really long time and they only let us play this game every couple million years; a million years of boredom sucks.¡± Zeus sighed in agreement, ¡°I know three thousand isn¡¯t a lot, especially when they put a rule on us that we have to give each subject three choices of three different worlds and we have to wait until they die in one, to reincarnate them in the next.¡± Odin looking dejected sighed heavily, ¡°Well we are down to the last three worlds so that makes this the last person. Let¡¯s see who the fates have chosen as the lucky final contestant¡± Off to the side of Odin and Zeus there was a floating pool filled with liquid subject not highly recognizable. It started to swirl and reveal the chosen person in these two powerful beings game. *Some Town, Oklahoma USA* I was startled awake by a blinding light directly above where I was lying in bed. I was still halfway asleep trying to figure out what was going on. ¡°What the fuck is going on!¡± I blurted out in surprise. ¡°Now that¡¯s not very good language mister¡± came a beautiful voice, almost sounding like it was singing, seemingly from nowhere. ¡°What the fuck?¡± Was the last thing I could say before I was somehow transported to some endless plane where all I could see around me was massive hour glasses. ¡°Why hello JD¡± I was once again greeted with that beautiful sounding voice. Looking around I couldn¡¯t see anybody in the immediate area so I tried to calm down the panic that was slowly building in my mind and focus on my surroundings to try and get a grasp at where I was. ¡°Whose there?¡± I hollered into the air hoping the owner of the voice would answer or show themselves. It wasn¡¯t but a few seconds before my attempt was rewarded, ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry perhaps I should introduce myself.¡± All of a sudden a beautiful figure emerges from nowhere and is standing right in front of me and when I say beautiful I feel like it would be an insult to the woman standing in front of me. I can¡¯t even think of a word to describe how she looks; she has to be about 5¡¯ 10¡± long gorgeous legs, an ass that should belong to a goddess, and breasts big enough they shouldn¡¯t be real or be even possible outside of an anime. She has long violet hair and is wearing a dark violet dress that is barely holding her top in. I was stunned and said the only thing I could think of at the moment, ¡°Wow.¡± Smooth man just smooth you meet pretty much the girl that you thought would be never possible to meet in real life and that¡¯s all you can say. She giggled a little before speaking, ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a complement. Hello; allow me to introduce myself. My name is Chronos and I am a God of time. Well goddess, but that¡¯s just nit-picking at the title.¡± I gave a look of shock. What a god? This has to be a dream. I mean gods aren¡¯t real they are just beings made up by people to explain the unexplainable or to hide from their real life problems and isn¡¯t Chronos supposed to be a guy? She giggled a little, ¡°No you are not dreaming this is very much real and the gods are very real and me being a guy is just your species concept of me also father time is actually me and mother nature is actually a male named Beetle. He is still pissed at how everybody calls him Mother Nature and he also hates how everybody blames Periods on him when that was actually Loki¡¯s fault. The trickster whispered the idea that it was Beetle¡¯s fault and then he placed the curse of Periods on the women of your species otherwise there eggs making and cleaning process would go unnoticed and come out when they went to the bathroom, but enough on that subject.¡± After she got done talking I mumbled in awe, ¡°Wait did you just read my mind?¡± She didn¡¯t say anything she just nodded her head. What the fuck is going on and where the fuck am I? Once again she answers me before I can ask. ¡°I can answer that for you doll.¡± Hearing her speak I found way of addressing me, like we were in the sixties, amusing. ¡°Okay then first off where am I?¡± She answered me very quickly with hardly a pause, ¡°You are in my realm of time where I watch over everyone¡¯s time as well as the time of the all the worlds and universes¡± I was dumbfounded, ¡°Everyone¡¯s time? I understand the time of the worlds and universes being yours to control and watch, but why the time of everyone in them?¡± I figured that those times would be left up to the fates to decide and control. She showed a small smile on her face, ¡°That¡¯s were your wrong babe. I control the time of each living creature in any given world and universe. The Fates just decide when that time should stop, but if I want to use my power to my utmost I can cancel out their power to end or save the timeline of others.¡± There she goes with the mind reading again, but at least I¡¯m learning a lot of really interesting information about how the universe runs from probably the hottest woman in it. ¡°Well dear I just happen to be the right type of body style and looks for your particular interests, but according to the multiple universes and worlds I am not the hottest woman out there.¡± She said with a sneer. Is it just me or did I hear a little bit of sadness when she said that? I guess she really is a woman after all even if she is a god. Pushing that to the back of my mind I continued, ¡°Okay on to my next question what is going on?¡± She looked at me and answered in a casual way. ¡°Oh that is easy you have been chosen by a couple of bored gods to be able to start a new life¡± Hearing this I just nodded my head before the realization of what she just said crashed down upon me. ¡°Oh okay I get to start a new life sound cool; wait what!?¡± She laughed at my expression, ¡°Yes dear you have been chosen to start a new life in a completely new world full of all kinds of adventure, excitement, and women!¡± When she said this, I felt like she knew more about me than she should have. Or maybe the last part of that sentence was a coincidence. V.1 Ch.02 - Choosing a World *Chrono¡¯s Realm* I just stood there staring at her with a blank expression, ¡°Wait you mean to tell me I have been chosen out of millions of people?¡± Okay I can remain calm enough to think straight I guess that¡¯s a good thing, but why me? That¡¯s just the one thing I can¡¯t wrap my head around right now. She giggled a little before once again answering my unspoken question, ¡°Well that¡¯s an easy question you silly goose. You have been chosen because you hate the world you live in and wouldn¡¯t miss it; at least that¡¯s what you have said so for the past ten years of your life.¡± Thinking about what she said for a minute it made me wonder. Have I really been saying that for the past ten years? How does she know that and exactly how long has she been watching me? Not even missing a beat on the, yet again, unspoken question she spoke up with a giggle. ¡°Oh I haven¡¯t been watching you that long dear just the last year or so all I had to do to know that was to look you up using the gods equivalent of Soogle it¡¯s quite handy if you ask me.¡± There she goes again with the mind reading. I looked at her with a blank expression, ¡°You really got to stop doing that it¡¯s like an invasion of my privacy.¡± She gave me a mischievous grin before speaking again, ¡°Sorry baby-face, but when it comes to gods there is no such thing as privacy; kind of like your country of America. We give you privacy as we feel like it and there aren¡¯t any laws protecting your privacy in our godly constitution even if we had one. It¡¯s just like your American Constitution, no right to privacy.¡± Now that she mentioned it I remember my government teacher saying something like that back when I tried college, but back to the important shit. ¡°Okay even if I hate my world I can¡¯t just disappear like the rest of the people that would tear my family and friends apart with worry¡± Not to mention Dani she would go almost apeshit suicidal. She smiled at me almost like she was trying to console me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry JD unlike the gods who have been taking people against their will for the past millions of years I will make an exact carbon copy of you here in your old world; your family and friends will be none the wiser.¡± Hearing her say this I was a little astonished, ¡°Wait how is that possible?¡± She seemed to think of something real quick before answering, ¡°Well it takes an almost infinite amount of divine force to do which is why I placed the limit on the amount of people and the number of worlds all those years ago. Unfortunatly the other gods decided upon themselves to save the divine force for themselves and just kidnap people. The only thing in the universe that is impossible to do is erase somebody¡¯s memories. We can either suppress them or keep them from going from the short term to the long term parts of the brain, but once it makes it to the long term part it is there permanently none of the gods can erase it then not even Pangu; the creator of all the thousands upon thousands of universes. The only one I can think of who might have the power and that¡¯s a big might would be Nuwa, the one who created the most intelligent of species, the humans.¡± I could almost feel my jaw on the ground. The information I was being given right now would change the way humans look at the universe back home on earth. I have heard of almost all the gods she has mentioned before, but the stories about them on earth are so much different than what I am hearing now. I closed my mouth before speaking to her, ¡°Okay C where do we go from here then?¡± She smiled cutely and pinched my nose while giggling, ¡°So you shortened my name to C huh? Well let¡¯s see I guess the first step would be for you to choose your new universe from a list of three, but choose wisely because you won¡¯t be able to choose again.¡± I looked at her thinking that that kind of felt a little ominous before she continued on speaking. ¡°Okay your three choices are as follows.¡± All of a sudden a violet window appeared in front of my face with a list of three worlds and a short description of them.
Zephir Healdron Zeon
A world of advance technology and medicine full of everything from hologram television, spaceships, and mechas. A world of sword and magic full of many different races of beings such as elves, dwarves, dragons, and etc. A world full of advance technology, medicine, and magic. (A combination of the first two worlds with some limitation on certain magic.)
I stood there looking at the pop up thinking it was kind of cool, ¡°Neat it¡¯s kind of like a pop-up window in a video game.¡± I mumbled before reading the list of universes. Seeing the last one I couldn¡¯t help thinking that it was kind of lazily named because it looked like a combination of the first two, but I was just guessing at this point. As soon as my thought finished she answered my question, ¡°Yes your are correct Zeon is just a combination of the first two.¡± I guess that is good information to know, but didn¡¯t I ask her to stop with the mind reading? Oh well now back to my decision on universes. After rereading the choices I looked at Chronos before asking, ¡°Is there anything you can tell me about these worlds?¡± She showed a small beautiful smile before nodding her head, ¡°Well there aren¡¯t really any rules against it, but even if there was I made them so I could ignore them if I wanted to.¡± Hearing her say thing I felt that she seemed more human than some of the humans I know. Once again she invaded my privacy, ¡°That¡¯s because I used to be one dear.¡± Oh okay that makes sense, wait what!? I looked at her with the shock evident on my face, ¡°How?¡± Was all I could manage to blurt out.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. She giggled at my expression before vaguely saying, ¡°You will find out when you¡¯re ready.¡± I sighed in my heart hoping that it wasn¡¯t too far away. Otherwise it was going to drive me insane. I tried to clear my head a little with a smack to my cheeks, ¡°Can you tell me about the first world Zephir?¡± She nodded her head before starting to give her explanation of the universe. ¡°Well that world is pretty much just what like you would expect from any of the anime you watch; The ones that have to deal with space travel, humanoid mechs, and colonies. The universe has advanced technology such as holograms, artificial intelligence, space ships, mechs and etc. It also has advanced medicines that can pretty much almost able to do anything except revive the dead, not that they haven¡¯t tried, but the technology to capture a fleeing soul hasn¡¯t been invented in this universe yet.¡± Listening to her explanation I was getting kind of excited. Artificial intelligence; yes please! I could see my dream of a controllable harem on the horizon! Invading my personal space Chronos giggled a little, ¡°You are such a perverted nerd.¡± I looked at her with a fake pouty face feigning a hurt heart. ¡°That¡¯s a little mean C.¡± She turned a little red before turning her head to the side, ¡°Oh quit it and it¡¯s quite natural for some boys who still have their v-card to be perverted.¡± She said that last part while giggling. I looked at her feeling my face turning red as hell, ¡°I am not a virgin!¡± I quickly retorted. She laughed a little before speaking, ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me dear I know all about you remember?¡± I sighed in my heart. I forgot about the divine Soogle; curse you universal information! I looked at her with a sour expression on my face, ¡°Sorry that not all of us are a god or goddess that could get some ass whenever they wanted to.¡± She had a small smile on her face before muttering something I barely made out. ¡°Would it make you feel better to know that I am a virgin to?¡± Barely hearing this I stood there dumbfounded. I stared at the bombshell of a goddess standing in front of me who is looking even more gorgeous now that her face is turning a little bit red. It is hard to imagine such a woman being a virgin there was just no way. I sighed deeply before answering, ¡°It would if it was true, but there is absolutely no way that a beautiful woman such as you is a virgin.¡± She smiled at my compliment before showing a sad expression. ¡°Well thank you, but sadly it is true in order to keep my powers and not fall to a normal human again I can¡¯t have sex with anyone other than the one who my heart has fallen for it is the only negative side effect of being the god of time all the gods, that are like me, have a negative side effect. Having such powers cannot come without any side effects otherwise the balance of powers would be out of whack nothing positive comes without its negative effects.¡± What does she mean like her? Are there gods with powers unlike hers? Though to be honest being able to hold such amazing powers it made since that there would be some negatives attached to them. She gave a small smile before giving an example, ¡°Take Bacchus for example he loves wine so much that he became one of the gods of it, but the negative side effect, that came with the way he became a god and also what keeps him from being too drunk, is that he has such heavy set body.¡± Hearing this example I was starting to understand a little, but what did she mean by the way he became a god? Pushing it to the back of my mind as a question to ask later I looked at her face trying to pick out any signs of a lie. ¡°Okay so you mean to tell me you¡¯re really a virgin?¡± With a straight face and not so much as a twitch she replied, ¡°Yes I am really a virgin, but enough about that lets get back to your decision of worlds¡± Oh yeah I almost forgot about that it¡¯s just that the discovery of such a bombshell being a virgin was just almost too overwhelming for me to handle. Looking back at the list we continued, ¡°What about some information on the second one, Healdron?¡± She thought for a brief second before speaking, ¡°Well it¡¯s about what you expect from any fantasy world there are kingdoms, magic, dragons, elves, dwarves, etc. Most of the technological things from Zephir are possible in this universe due to magic, but alas reviving the dead like they were before they died is possible. Unfortunatly they would lose their original body and have to have their soul put in a new body completely at the reviver¡¯s discretion. Plus they have to be able to catch your soul within five minutes of you dying or you will end up in the netherworld, where only a god or a necromancer can pull your soul from, and I don¡¯t recommend trying to let a necromancer bring you back because you would be under their full control. If you do by chance end up in the netherworld I will tell my big brother Hades to play nice.¡± Listening to her I was thinking about how much I would like the ability to be revived if I die, but I would rather be able to have my own body back and I do not want the option of my soul being under the control of someone else. I stopped my train of thought though, because something just clicked, ¡°Wait big brother Hades? How does that work?¡± She laughed at my surprise, ¡°Well he was my big brother when we were humans, but he ascended before I did and took the old Hades¡¯ spot after the third war of the gods. That is another story for when you are ready though.¡± I sighed deeply at this woman with her many secrets. It¡¯s not like there is much I can do to her though so I just have to put up with it. Even though there are a lot of things I can think of that I would like to do to her. Seeing the perverted look on my face she laughed before commenting, ¡°You could try all the things you want if you can take my heart big boy.¡± Oh I could definitely look forward to that I thought while smiling to myself. Chronos smiled before getting back on subject, ¡°Okay back on track now.¡± Fine be that way spoil sport. I sighed before continuing with our main topic, ¡°On to the third world and its absolutely lazy naming Zeon what can you tell me about it¡± ¨C JD ¡°Well besides what you already know about it being named that way because Pangu got lazy and just combined the two names of the other universes seeing as this universe is literally a combination of the two. Unlike the other ones though due to the technological advances and magic being revived into a body that is a one hundred percent match to your old body in looks and everything is possible due to cloning. The technology has allowed the species of the universe to clone their bodies and store them in liquid pods and have their soul added by a mage at a later time if needed unfortunately cloning a soul has not been made possible, nor will it ever be it is right up there next to erasing memories. I don¡¯t even think Nuwa could clone a soul due to the fact that souls are made by the laws of the universe, which not even Pangu can fully control. Nuwa just made a vessel for your souls.¡± ¨C Chronos Hearing her explanation I was confused for a second, ¡°Wait didn¡¯t you just say you made a clone of me in my old universe? If you can¡¯t clone a soul how did you do that?¡± She thought about how to answer me before she spoke, ¡°Well we actually implanted a bio-tech brain into a cloned body of yours with an A.I. that is ninety-nine percent like you. It pretty much is another you, but not. No one except you, me and the other gods will be able to tell the difference which makes it take quite a bit of divine power to do.¡± Okay well that makes sense I guess. So if I choose Zeon then I would really get the best of both worlds. The decision has just been made so much easier. With a shocked expression on her face Chronos spoke up, ¡°I just got a telepathic message from Pangu who said if you can think of a better name and if he likes it then he might just change the name of the universe later for you, but that¡¯s only if he likes it, because the power needed to change the name of the universe in every living things memories and history is astronomical.¡± Hearing her say thing and not forgetting the shocked expression on her face I made my decision. ¡°Okay I have made my decision then Zeon it is!¡± V.1 Ch.03 - Making Myself *Chronos¡¯ Realm* Chronos gave a small giggle, ¡°Zeon huh? How did I know you were going to pick that universe.¡± I just simply smiled while I responded, ¡°Well C its simple you know about my personality and my interests and stuff due to the divine Soogle.¡± Not to mention the possibility of an A.I. in an elf¡¯s body who would pass that up seriously? I had a semi-perverted look on my face which Chronos noticed along with my thoughts. She giggled a little bit with a semi-surprised look on her face, ¡°You really are a pervert. I do have to admit though it surprises me that after just a few hours of talking to a god, you are already starting to feel comfortable. With that sort of calmness I believe you would do just fine in whatever world you would have picked.¡± I just keep feeling violated around this woman, ¡°Aw come one with the mind reading seriously!¡± She giggled cutely before replying, ¡°Sorry doll I just can¡¯t help myself.¡±Yeah I bet you can¡¯t. Just wait until the day I take your heart, I¡¯ll make you pay. The whole universe will hear you scream my name. She said with a semi-red face and a giggle, ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it sugar, but back on track. Now that you have chosen Zeon as your new world you need to choose your Body Stature, Age, Race, Stats, Starting Skills, and Name.¡± Hearing her I was starting to get excited. Finally some more good stuff, I get to revert my age if I choose to do so and choose some starting skills. Hearing the last part though it caused me to pause slightly, ¡°Wait what do you mean name? I have to change my name?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask why I needed to pick a new name. She thought for a second before answering, ¡°Well no you don¡¯t, but I will warn you. If you don¡¯t change your name you will literally be sticking out like a sore thumb in your new world.¡± After she explained why it would be good for me to change my name I felt unable to control my mouth. ¡°Vitamor¡± I was shocked for a minute. What the hell did I just say? She seemed to like the name some, ¡°Vitamor? Are you combining the Latin words for Life and Death, Vitae and Mors? Interesting; is that your choice for your name?¡± I kind of sat there stunned at what just happened to spew out of my mouth. What the hell? I don¡¯t even know where that came from. The only time I have used Latin words is when I am naming my video game characters. What the hell lets go with it. ¡°Yes¡± I said seeing as how I couldn¡¯t come up with anything else right now, plus it¡¯s not like the name is that bad. Chronos just smiled and sweetly said, ¡°Okay then one moment¡± All of a sudden the air in the atmosphere started to get really thin and I could barely breathe. Chronos started muttering something, I couldn¡¯t quiet distinguish, in a language I have never heard of. I lost my ability to stand due to the lack of oxygen in the immediate area. I crash down to one knee holding my chest and suddenly a bright light shot out of Chronos¡¯ right index finger and shot directly into my head causing my world to go black. Unbeknownst to me Chronos sat there with a worried expression on her face. ¡°Oh dear, I forgot to tell him to be prepared because his world has no magic or divinities that when I started to use my divine power he would feel a little bit uncomfortable. I never thought he would pass out though he does look absolutely adorable just lying there peacefully.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought.I awoke to the sound of a beautiful voice humming a tune that sounds extremely familiar. Is that the theme song for an anime that I have watched before? It sounds really pleasant. I tried to sit up from the bed that I was lying in. *BAM* What the fuck did I just hit? Ouch why am I in a bed that is literally shoved in a hole big enough for someone to roll over in? I groaned, ¡°Ugh my head.¡± I heard a sweet voice and a giggle coming from the other side of the room I was in. ¡°Well good morning JD; or should I say Vitamor. The hole is that big because I didn¡¯t really want to dig a bigger one.¡± I sighed in my heart; well because you didn¡¯t want to I now have a knot the size of Texas on my head. Chronos once again invaded my mind, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Texas is bigger than your knot dear.¡± I screamed in my heart before speaking, ¡°It¡¯s an expression C anyways what the hell happened?¡± She seemed to have a look of concern on her face when she answered, ¡°Well when someone who isn¡¯t strong enough is in the immediate area of a divinity when we use our powers they tend to not be able to breathe, sometimes they pass out such as your case, or die. You¡¯re lucky you are in my domain otherwise you would have perished.¡± I nodded my head hearing her explanation before I froze and yelled out, ¡°Wait I could have died? What the hell C?¡± She seemed like she felt bad for what happened, ¡°Not here of course the flow of energy in my domain is controlled by me, but I cannot control some of the side effects of being in the presence of divine power. In your old world where I can¡¯t control the flow of energy you would have been dead the moment I started to utter the words needed for the divine spell I casted.¡± I was a little annoyed at the fact that I could have died, ¡°You had to cast a spell to change my name? Couldn¡¯t we have just said okay my name is Vitamor now?¡± She sighed before she spoke, ¡°Well we could have yes, but in the world you are going to there is such a thing as a status menu which people with certain skills can view even if you don¡¯t want them too. Even if we just say ¡°Hey your Vitamor now¡± if someone was to look at your status menu, which to them would only show your name, level, title, race, age, and sex, it would still say JD. I will have to do the same thing to change your race if you so choose to do so.¡± What she says makes complete sense when you stop and think about it, but a status menu huh? That sounds really freaking cool. I looked at Chronos after calming down, ¡°So how do I view my status menu?¡± She quickly responded, ¡°Just simply say [Status] and it will pop up with your status. If you have the skill that lets you view others status menu you would say there name followed by status, but you will learn all that in time.¡± Is it really that easy I thought, ¡°Okay let¡¯s give it a go. [Status]!¡± All of a sudden a violet menu just kind of like the one that popped up when showing me the list of worlds appeared in front of me.
Name: Vitamor Race: Human
Title: Perverted Nerd Level: 1
Health: 22/100 Mana: 0/0
Strength: 15 Vitality: 10
Intelligence: 13 Agility: 7
Charisma: 8 Luck: 20
Oh nice my name really has been changed to Vitamor. Perverted Nerd really? Why do I have a feeling that, a little time god, decided to add that when she changed my name. I sighed deeply; I need to find out how to change that quickly. I mumbled a few words hoping to find the right keyword without Chronos noticing being that she is a god she probably can hear me anyways, but I finally ran across it when I said ¡°Title Change¡± it gave me a list of things to pick from which was horribly short with just two choices, Perverted Nerd or simply None, so I chose None for now and gave Chronos a glare. She just giggled and gave a beautiful smile. ¡°I see you figured out how to change your title.¡± I gave her a slight snort, ¡°Yeah, well thanks to you I had to figure out how to do it. Also why is my health so low? I mean eleven out of a hundred?¡± She answered matter-of-factly, ¡°Oh that¡¯s because of the effects of the divine spell from earlier. It caused your health to drop below ten which is why you passed out, which is important information so you need to remember that.¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I felt a chill run through my body, ¡°Okay got it, health below ten equals passing out, I can see why that is important in a fight especially. Oh by the way do you have a status menu, even though you¡¯re a god?¡± She smiled before speaking, ¡°Well yes I do would you like to see it?¡± I kind of perked up at the thought of seeing her status menu, ¡°You mean I can see your status without the skill?¡± She smiled while answering, ¡°Yes you can, but since you don¡¯t know the correct skill to view it without my permission you can only see it if I voluntarily allow you to.¡± I thought in my head well I can¡¯t pass up this opportunity to see a gods status how often will I get this chance? ¡°Can I see it C?¡± She smiled and giggled, ¡°Sure, [Status].¡± Another violet window popped up.
Chronos would like to share her status menu with you. Accept?
Yes - No
Well this answer is simple. I select yes and another violet popup, which I am starting to get familiar with, comes into view.
Name: Chronos Race: Divine
Title: God of Time Age: ???
Level: ??? Sex: Female
She was telling the truth is does only show the basics of what I would need to know. But something was bothering me, ¡°Why does your level and age have three question marks?¡± She explained, ¡°Well if a beings level is one hundred levels or more than yours it is listed with three question marks, but if you are strong enough it will show no matter what your level. As for the age It is hidden because it is never polite to ask a lady her age, plus you don¡¯t need to know.¡± She actually showed a teasing smile on that last part. Damn what are you an old broad or something that you can¡¯t even show you age? *BAM* All of a sudden I see nothing but black. I woke up to find myself in the same bed that I woke up in before. Taking care to not hit my head I looked at my status and saw that my health is at eleven out of a hundred. Ugh what the fuck happened? I look around to see Chronos standing next to a broken hourglass with sand all around her. I walked over and looked at the hourglass and then her, ¡°What happened?¡± She looked at me and I couldn¡¯t help but think that she was slightly irritated. ¡°Well you thought of something that pissed me off causing me to slap you and I forgot to hold back my strength. Thus I sent you flying into this hourglass.¡± Oh well that explains the throbbing pain in my right cheek I thought as I touched my right cheek. I looked at her apologetically, ¡°About that my mind sometimes acts like my mouth and stuff just pops into it that shouldn¡¯t. Sorry.¡± She sighed before gently smiling at me, ¡°It¡¯s okay at least the hour glass you smashed into was of a planet on the verge of collapse and was void of life so there is no loss.¡± Hearing this I was confused, ¡°Wait what are you talking about C?¡± She raised her arm up and pointed off in the distance, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice all the hourglasses around you for as far as you can see?¡± As she gestured to the hourglasses literally scattered around for as far as the eye can see I realized that they are at different times and some have even stopped. I stared in shock at the sheer amount of hourglasses, ¡°So all of these represent different worlds?¡± She nodded her head, ¡°Not just the worlds though. Do you see the ones that are twice the size of most? Those are for different universes; of course there aren¡¯t any hourglasses for universes that are anywhere close to their end. Though the same can¡¯t be said for the vast amount of worlds out there look at this one.¡± As she says that we were all of a sudden teleported in front of a hourglass that looks like it had just started. I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Which world is this one?¡± She smiled gently before answering, ¡°This is Earths hourglass.¡± I was shocked to the point where I almost screamed, ¡°What? Are you serious? It looks like it has just barely gotten started!¡± She laughed at my expression before speaking, ¡°That¡¯s because it has I personally restarted this hourglass after the creatures you called dinosaurs where wiped out. Unless the hourglass is broken the planet itself will hold on, but the life on it will eventually be restarted. When the hourglass stops a natural or unnatural event will wipe out all life on that world.¡± My head was starting to hurt because of all of the information I was getting, or the slap that Chronos gave me earlier. ¡°You mean to tell me Earth has a long time before the reign of humans comes to an end?¡± She nodded her head slightly, ¡°Yes I believe that when the time comes for the humans from Earth to finally claim half of that universe. All life on the human home world of Earth will be wiped out, but due to the strength of some of the beings in that universe it will take a long time for them to control half of that universe.¡± Feeling my head continuing to hurt I wanted to stop the lesson for now. ¡°So what comes next on our list of transferring me to my next universe?¡± She quickly got back to business, ¡°Well that would be your race and body stature¡± I quickly responded, ¡°My race will be the same.¡± She was kind of shocked at my answer, ¡°You want to stay a human? I figured you would want to be an Elf or something.¡± I shook my head, ¡°No I would like my Race to stay the same along with my looks and body stature.¡± I think that I look decent enough and I don¡¯t want to be one of those pretty boys who women fawn all over, but the moment that something damages those looks they dip out faster than a fat kid after a Twinkie. My body stature is good a 6¡¯ 4¡± and weighing 250 pounds of pure muscle, but it isn¡¯t the really noticeable kind of muscle I do have a little bit of a belly to me, but it isn¡¯t that noticeable when I stand up only when I sit down. Plus I have always imagined being a human conquering an elf. There is one thing I would like to change about my physical appearance though. I looked over at Chronos with a slightly lewd look on my face, ¡°There is one thing I would like to change about my physical appearance C.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to notice my look when she answered, ¡°Oh what¡¯s that?¡± I walk over to Chronos and whispered into her right ear a few words. All of a sudden I feel a heat on my right cheek. I move back to look at C and her face is the color of a tomato. She screamed at me, ¡°You Pervert!¡± All I remember after that darkness and yet again waking up in the same damn bed. Ugh she seriously needs to learn to hold back some damn. I start to stand up and noticed a difference in my balance for a couple of seconds before I got used to it. I smiled because even if it embarrassed her or made her mad she did as I asked. I felt a shiver run down my spine and look up to find Chronos staring daggers into me. Oh yeah she is mad. I gave out a small laugh, ¡°Uh so what¡¯s next C?¡± She gave me a slight humph, ¡°That¡¯s Chronos to you pervert.¡± Yup defiantly mad I thought, ¡°Why so mad C? Get glad.¡± I laughed trying to clear the atmosphere. She glared daggers at me, ¡°Do you want to die before you even get to your world?¡± I gulped, ¡°Sorry.¡± She sighed deeply, ¡°It¡¯s fine I should have expected it from a pervert like you.¡± I laughed a little embarrassed, ¡°Yeah; So what¡¯s next?¡± She answered with a blank look on her face, ¡°Next would be your age. Do you want to stay twenty-four, be older, or be younger?¡± I thought about it for a second, ¡°Well what¡¯s the average age of a human who is an adult and can go out on their own in this universe?¡± She thought for a second, ¡°Fourteen.¡± I nodded and gave my answer, ¡°Fourteen it is then C I have been about 6¡¯ since I was fourteen so it shouldn¡¯t be a big shock in the universe.¡± She nodded, ¡°In the universe you¡¯re going to 6¡¯ 4¡¯ is tallish for a human, but to a couple races you are average in height.¡± I smiled, ¡°Well then I guess that¡¯s good. I choose Fourteen then; final answer.¡± She nodded her head, ¡°Okay hold on then.¡± Chronos starts to glow again and the air around us starts to get extremely thin, but for some reason it is bearable. All of a sudden I am hit in the head again with the same beam of light, from her right index finger, as the time she changed my name. When she was done I nodded my head, ¡°Sweet I don¡¯t really feel different, but I know it worked. Why does my voice sound like the pitch is higher?¡± She giggled with her hand over her mouth, ¡°Well puberty is just now starting for you so your voice hasn¡¯t deepened a lot yet. I think it¡¯s kind of cute.¡± I pretended to fret about it, ¡°Ah! I sound like a mouse! Oh well it will get deeper eventually. What¡¯s next C?¡± She quickly put her business face on, ¡°Next would have to be Skills. Since you chose the human race your stats will be about the same as when you were on earth, but the more you train them they will advance slowly and they will advance when you level up.¡± I was starting to get more excited, ¡°Sweet finally we can get down to the good stuff my starting skills!¡± She giggled a little bit before continuing to be serious. ¡°I will warn you though choose carefully; because the skills you don¡¯t choose now will have to be learned later and depending on where you land at it might be extremely hard to learn those skills let alone survive to use the ones you pick.¡± She said that last part with a small smirk. Ugh why do I feel she is going to enjoy watching me struggle? V.1 Ch.04 - These Are So Cheat *Chronos¡¯ Realm* Chronos laughed and smirked at my thought, ¡°I would never do such a thing doll¡± I glared at her before speaking, ¡°Why the evil smirk then?¡± She showed a beautiful smile at me almost making my legs go soft, ¡°I have no clue what you¡¯re talking about hunny.¡± I humphed at her before muttering, ¡°Sure you don¡¯t and I¡¯m Santa Clause.¡± She spoke up, ¡°Are you talking about Saint Nick?¡± I answered without really thinking, ¡°Yeah him. Wait why?¡± You mean he is real? I don¡¯t know why, but this thought, even with everything else I have seen today, almost mad my mind have a meltdown. She didn¡¯t even seem like she acknowledge my thought, ¡°Well he and my brother used to have drinks together all the time before they ascended. Nicky and my brother used to cause so much trouble together, but Nicky always wanted it to be harmless fun nothing mean or violent. He had the biggest heart.¡± Why does she look so sad when talking about him? I wonder what happened? Better not pry I don¡¯t want to cause her any more pain thinking about it. I¡¯ll find out when I¡¯m supposed to I guess. ¡°So what about those skills that we were talking about C?¡± I asked, changing the subject. She seemed to break out of a trance and got serious again, ¡°Oh yeah, you have two lists of skills to choose from well I take that back it¡¯s a list of skills and a list of enhancements, or traits I should say.¡± What is she talking about when she says traits? It must be something like if you are an elf in most video games you have a better affinity for magic and nature. She nodded her head, ¡°Something like that, anyways here is the first list. It has all the Traits that are available in the world.¡± Another violet window appeared in front of me with a list of the traits along with a brief description of them. This list is freaking massive but a few of them catch my attention right of the bat.
[Herculean Strength] [Mana Manipulation] [Artificial Intelligence Implant] [Experience Boost] [Space Lord]
You will have the strength of a million men able to lift even the heaviest of things. You are able to manipulate the mana around you to help boost your spells, create new spells, and use less mana per level of Mana Manipulation. You will have access to an Artificial Intelligence Implant with a vast knowledge of almost anything in the universe. *Unlike the name implies it is not a normal implant and is not removable except by a deity* You will gain experience in everything 1.5x faster. 2x faster if special circumstances are met. You have the capacity and the destiny of becoming a Lord of Space. *This skill will upgrade to Emperor of Space after a hidden criteria is met*
I stared in amazement at the sheer size of the list, ¡°Wow such a huge list C. And I thought that it was going to be a small list of simple traits. These are more like cheats.¡± She laughed before stating something that should have been obvious to me. ¡°What¡¯s the point of having a fresh new start if there isn¡¯t a possibility of being able to live it to the fullest?¡± I guess she has a point but still some of these are just down right godly. Chronos actually laughed hysterically, ¡°If you think those traits are godly just wait until you see a true god¡¯s power.¡± I looked at her and spoke in all seriousness, ¡°Could you show me some of those powers C?¡± She smiled mischievously, ¡°Sure but this might hurt a bit.¡± I scoffed why would it hurt? I regretted asking to see her power the moment the thought popped up in my mind. I screamed in utter pain, ¡°Ah!¡± Chronos released a blinding light from her right index finger and pointed it at me. As soon as the light hit my forehead a searing pain spread through my body. I could feel my bones cracking in certain parts of my body. My back started to hurt and it felt as if I was starting to shrink, but I realized I wasn¡¯t shrinking. It was my back starting to hunch over. Bits of grey colored hair started to fall to the ground in front of my eyes and I reached up to my head and when I pulled my hand back I had a patch of grey hair in my hands. After she stopped shooting the light into my body I stumbled over to an hourglass and saw my reflection. What stood where a fourteen year old young man should have, was an old man with wrinkles everywhere and missing patches of hair. I glared at Chronos before I screamed at her, ¡°What the fuck did you do to me!?¡± She smirked at me before speaking, ¡°You said you wanted to see a god¡¯s power. I was just doing what you wanted. You are now ninety-two years old. Congratulations!¡± I stared at her dumbfounded before looking at my status menu. Sure enough she wasn¡¯t lying, there it was as plain as day. I¡¯m ninety-two years old. I was starting to freak out a little, ¡°This isn¡¯t happening, what happened to my fresh start C?!¡± She started to feel a little guilty from what I could see in her expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I can revert your age I¡¯ve done it before remember.¡± After she said that I calmed down, I forgot about that. I almost had a heart attack for no reason. I can¡¯t believe I lost my cool like that. I looked over at Chronos and sighed before speaking, ¡°Well change me back C.¡± She responded with a voice like a mosquito, ¡°Okay¡± After a flash of light the searing pain was back and after that darkness. I heard a sweet and beautiful voice in my dream, ¡°Vitamor wake up!¡± I woke up and looked around, ¡°Ugh were the fuck am I and who is there?¡± I was greeted with the sweet voice again, ¡°It¡¯s me doll and you¡¯re in my house.¡± I groaned while stretching, ¡°Ugh I freaking ache all over. Why are we in your house?¡± I directed this question to Chronos while looking around. It looks kind of cozy there are some nice furniture from my home world of earth that I would never have been able to afford when I was there. On the far wall I see what looks like posters of anime shows from earth. There were even some of my favorite ones on her wall. Mechatech, Sworddom Seed, Itazura Na Love, yeah I like romance so sue me, and even Heavensing Ultimate. Wow I never would have thought that the God of Time would be a nerd like me. -(AN: The shows are actually Robotech, Gundam Seed, Itazura Na Kiss, and Hellsing Ultimate. I changed the names for if I want to publish this later I won¡¯t run into Copyright issues.)- She actually scoffed at me, ¡°I am not like you I¡¯m just a nerd. You, on the other hand, are a perverted nerd.¡± I ignored her comment, ¡°Either way C I never thought of you as the anime type.¡± She actually came back with an explanation that matched my mindset to the T, ¡°Well I feel it is so much easier to convey emotion and tell a story in an anime than any live action film could hope to achieve.¡± Getting back on track I looked at her, ¡°So back on track why are we in your house again?¡± She answered without much thought continuing with whatever she was messing with, ¡°Well your elderly body couldn¡¯t handle the pain cause by the divine spell so you were knocked unconscious and I brought you here to rest because you were out longer than usual.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Oh well okay that makes sense I guess. So what were we doing before the darkness consumed me?¡± She stopped fiddling with what was on the table before turning towards me, ¡°Well you were looking at the list of traits and you were thinking about the three you would choose. Have you decided on the three you are going to choose yet?¡± I nodded my head before answering quickly, ¡°Yeah I have. It actually wasn¡¯t as hard as I thought it was going to be to choose.¡± She seemed genuinely interested in what I was going to pick while speaking, ¡°Well enough with the suspense what are they?¡± I smiled at her enthusiasm. What¡¯s the rush sheesh.Stolen story; please report. She giggled before answering my thought, ¡°The rush is that I am want to know if you are going to pick the three that I think you are going to pick.¡± I understood and laughed while answering, ¡°Okay well the three I pick are the A.I. Implant, Mana Manipulation, and Space Lord¡± She nodded her head with her eyes closed like she expected my answer, ¡°Ah I figured as much. I knew you would pick those three; wait Space Lord!? Wow I actually didn¡¯t expect that one. I thought you would have picked Experience Boost as your third one or maybe even your first one.¡± I wanted to know what made her think that way and I was actually given time to voice the question. ¡°Why would you think that?¡± She put her finger on her chin and looked up seeming to be deep in thought. ¡°Well you always are looking for the fast way through any of the games you play so I just kind of guessed that you might do the same here and why space lord?¡± I sighed in my heart, Jeez C I don¡¯t always cheat in my video games. Just when I finish them or get extremely bored, which is pretty much anytime I play by myself. I don¡¯t really like playing games by myself. I smiled at her, ¡°Well sorry to disappoint you C. Who doesn¡¯t want to lord over space though?¡± She giggled with her hand over her mouth, ¡°You didn¡¯t disappoint me, even if you did its okay because I like surprises. When you become a God and get as old as I am not much surprises you anymore.¡± I guess that makes since some. Wait what is she doing? I looked over at Chronos who is scribbling something down on some paper. Wait where did the paper and the pen come from in the first place and is that a Seawoman Moon pen? Why Seawoman Moon even if it was highly popular back in the 90¡¯s, even men watched the show. Ugh never mind people can like what they want to like. I wonder why she hasn¡¯t spoken up to anything I have been thinking about? ¡°Hey C¡± -(AN: The actual show is Sailor Moon, again future Copyright issues lol.)- She looked up from writing, ¡°Yes suge?¡± I quickly voiced what I was thinking, ¡°I was wondering, what are you writing down and why haven¡¯t you responded to anything I have been thinking about?¡± She tilted her head to the side, ¡°Have you thought about something I should respond or make a remark to?¡± I shook my head slightly, ¡°Well not really, but wouldn¡¯t you know that already?¡± ¡°Hmm I wonder. To answer your other question though I am writing down everything you want to be changed or what you select before I send you to Zeon. That way I only have to cause you pain one more time instead of multiple times.¡± I crossed my arms and nodded my head, ¡°Oh okay that makes sense.¡± I froze for a second as a thought hit me and then I screamed at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of that before!?¡± She seemed hurt, ¡°I don¡¯t know I usually don¡¯t do this.¡± She looked down at the ground and looked like she was about to cry. Her shoulders started to bob up and down and she started to sniffle. I felt like a complete jerk, ¡°Don¡¯t cry C I¡¯m not mad see all smiles.¡± She spoke to me between sniffs and tears, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to yell at me.¡± Yup I am a complete jerk, go and make probably the most beautiful girl in all the universes cry why don¡¯t you. How did I manage to make a God cry anyways, I guess she is still a girl no matter how powerful. I sighed before trying to console her, ¡°You¡¯re right I went a little bit too far with the yelling I¡¯m sorry C¡± She started to rub her eyes and the sniffling started to subside she looked up at me and gave me probably the most dazzling smile I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡°It¡¯s okay I know you was just mad and people do stuff they don¡¯t mean to when they are mad; even Gods.¡± Even though she accepted my apology why do I felt like dirt. Let¡¯s get back to business I guess, ¡°So what is next C?¡± She jumped up and picked up a giant folded up piece of paper. It honestly looked like one of those fold up maps that went out of style in like the early 2000¡¯s back on earth. ¡°Next we are going to pick your starting area!¡± I was shocked, you mean you weren¡¯t just going to throw me onto some hellish planet full of the giant earthworm looking aliens from those movies back in the 90¡¯s and early 00¡¯s? ¡°Sweet so what are my choices C?¡± She laid the folded up sheet of paper on the floor of the room and proceeded to give me the run down. ¡°Well once again you have three choices they range from giant to small and inhabited to uninhabited and a planet to a space station.¡± Well the choices are actually a little bit broader than I thought, for only having three choices available to me. I took a look at the paper laying in front of me and to my surprise it actually started to glow showing a hologram with the three choices floating in front of me along with a window showing a description of each choice.
Blemish Chiron Divine Gate
A planet befitting of its name supporting no humanoid life, other than those who are unlucky enough to crash land on the planet. Richly populated with foliage that range from edible to those that think you are edible. Some wildlife populates the planet, but none that you want to keep as a pet. The planet is about one and a half times bigger than your home world of earth and it is also 65% land and 35% water. Perfect for the loner type who wants to test his mettle against everything that is trying to kill him (which is almost everything on the planet). A planet with an assortment of humanoid life and wildlife forms on it. The planet is 37% land and 63% water. There are no cities on the land due to the overbearing strength and ferocity of the wildlife all cities are on the planets oceans and survive on the marine life and items imported into the planet. The planet is twice the size of your home world earth. The planet has a huge orbiting space station that has been abandoned long ago due to some forgotten war a millennium ago. The planet also has a smaller trade station in orbit mainly used for the transactions of imported goods to the cities not big enough for exporting goods and importing just one or the other. Devine Gate is a Space Station orbiting a star called Deva VII. Station is on the colony level in size has enough room for fully functional farms to provide the food necessary for its citizens to survive. The station is mostly a non-hostile environment except for the occasional low-life and crime mob. Perfect starting area for someone who doesn¡¯t like being alone.
Wow some of the descriptions could use some work, but these choices aren¡¯t bad at all. ¡°I choose Chiron.¡± ¡°Okay where would you like to start at on Chiron? The Capital City, a minor city, on the continent, or on the abandoned space station?¡± I remembered a really popular web novel I read online that had something to do with a space station so I thought it would be cool to start there, ¡°I want to start on the abandoned space station.¡± -(AN: You all probably know what it is.)- She nodded her head and then wrote my choice down on the paper, ¡°Okay abandoned space station it is then. Next on the list is for you to choose ten starting skills you think you will need in order to survive in the world these skills will level up as you use them. Also almost anything you do in the world gives you more stat points, new stats, and even some new skills.¡± Sweet so that means that this world will act in the same way of my dream VRMMORPG, if earth¡¯s technology ever makes it that far that is. I thought about it for a few minutes, ¡°Hmm pick ten skills huh? Well they would have to be Technology, Cooking, Mining, Crafting, Combat, Piloting, Construction, Scavenging, Hunting, and Leadership.¡± She nodded and spoke before writing my choices down again, ¡°Oh picking really good skills right of the bat huh?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Yes mam if I am going to survive I might as well have a little bit of an advantage.¡± She laughed a bit, ¡°Well okay then I have added them to the list. It¡¯s almost time for us to part sadly just one more minor choice.¡± There is? ¡°What is it C?¡± She smiled before answering seriously, ¡°What gender do you want your A.I. to be?¡± Wait really? That¡¯s a choice? I thought it would just be some no-gender robot sounding voice in my head. ¡°Uh well if I need to pick I might as well pick female.¡± She smirked at me, ¡°And there you go, back to being predictable dear.¡± I snorted at her, ¡°If you knew what I was going to say then why even ask me huh?¡± She laughed, ¡°Well I didn¡¯t know I was just making a guess based on your nature and it ended up being correct.¡± Sure you did, I¡¯m not as big of a pervert as you think I am C. --(AN: Who is he kidding?)- She sighed before speaking again, ¡°Now it¡¯s about time that I made the changes to you and sent you on your way.¡± I nodded my head slightly, ¡°I guess it is about that time huh? Well do what you need to do.¡± She smiled mischievously, ¡°First things first.¡± *WACK* darkness I wake up to find myself with my head on something nice and soft I took a big whiff and it smelt really good too. I was greeted with a familiar sounding voice, ¡°You know it¡¯s not polite to just sniff a lady like a dog right?¡± Huh? I open my eyes to find Chronos with her beautiful eyes staring down at me, above her massive bust, am I being given a lap pillow? I sat up and moved to face Chronos while sitting on my knees the way the Japanese do from earth. I asked seriously, ¡°How long was I out C?¡± She thought about it for a second, ¡°Oh only about twenty-five or so minutes this time.¡± I laughed, ¡°Ah okay. Well what now?¡± She sighed deeply and had a face that looked a little depressed, ¡°Now it¡¯s time to go. I had fun while this lasted, but if I don¡¯t send you now you may not survive. Humans can only survive for so long in a God¡¯s Domain, but I have been shielding you with my powers so I was able to extend that time. Alas the time is almost up, so I must let you go.¡± She stood up and started to chant something under her breath and all of a sudden a white light started shining on the wall directly behind me I turned around and walked a few steps closer to it to study it. ¡°Well I guess it is time for good byes huh C?¡± I said while looking back at Chronos before turning back towards the portal. ¡°Yes it is doll¡± All of a sudden I am grabbed from behind and I feel something wet on my cheek followed by a sweet voice. ¡°Good luck.¡± Before I could really respond to the sudden attack I was pushed into the white light and then everything turned bright, so bright I couldn¡¯t see, and then I was greeted by the darkness. V.1 Ch.05 - Im Glad Im Not Alone *Somewhere In a Galaxy* I groaned, ¡°Ugh.¡± My head was killing me. I tried to sit up. *BANG!* I grabbed my head, ¡°Ouch!¡± What the fuck did I just hit? As my vision starts to return to me I realize that I¡¯m trapped in some kind of capsule and I can¡¯t seem to find a way to open it. I start to panic a little bit feeling like I¡¯m going to die in some rectangular box right after I came to this world. All of a sudden I hear a beautifully sweet, somewhat mechanical, sounding voice. ¡°Please calm down master and look to your right.¡± Who was that? ¡°Who are you? And where are you!?¡± I looked around trying to see I anyone was there. ¡°It is me master. I was created to serve you.¡± I was confused as I was still trying to get my bearings. ¡°Okay where are you though?¡± I¡¯m not going to lie I was starting to panic a little bit more trying to figure out where this mechanical female voice was coming from. Wait mechanical don¡¯t tell me. ¡°I¡¯m inside your head master. I am the A.I. that has been entrusted to you by Lady Chronos.¡± I sighed in my heart, Okay everything is starting to makes sense now. I muttered under my breath, ¡°I feel embarrassed about being scared of something that is in my head.¡± The A.I. giggled, which sounded very cute, ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed master there are plenty of things in all the universes that may be inside your head, but they are still very dangerous. For example, in the Chezzer Galaxy, in the Quazar Sector, on planet Ramshine there is an intelligent worm species, who call the planet their home, that know an ancient magical spell which makes you think that a snake is drilling into your head through your ears and makes its way out of your body through your genitalia. It really isn¡¯t happening, but unless you know that you will literally die from fear and a false sense of extreme pain. It is very good magic for torture, but the Union has outlawed its use in official measures unless the threat is to the Union Queen herself then all is fair.¡± Just listening to the A.I. ramble on about the worm on planet Ramshine¡¯s abilities makes me cringe and hold my manhood in fear and I¡¯m just hearing about it. By the way how much does this A.I. really know? ¡°If it is in any of the universes; whatever you want to know I most likely know about it master.¡± Wait I can talk to you in my head without talking out loud? ¡°Yes master I am integrated with your very soul and sometimes can even know what you¡¯re going to think or ask before you do.¡± That¡¯s pretty neat, at least I won¡¯t look like a crazy person while I am talking to you. ¡°Master would never look crazy to me¡± she sweetly responded. Well not specifically you, but the others around me. She giggled, ¡°Oh okay master.¡± Can you stop with the master stuff already I have a name you know call me Vitamor, Vita, Mors, or V for short. ¡°Yes master V, I can do that¡± I yelled at her in my head, I said no master! ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Why is it that she sounded so heart broken right there? Jeez I feel like such an ass. I¡¯m sorry. Wait I don¡¯t even know your name what are you called? ¡°I don¡¯t have a name yet master you have to give me one.¡± There she goes again with the master bit. Ugh I guess I can deal with it since no one can hear it. I guess I need to give you a name then. How about Kiralee? Yeah that sounds good it was the name I was going to give my daughter if I ever had one. Maybe later I can build her a body and I can have a real daughter named Kiralee. Sounds like a plan but first things first. She giggled a little, ¡°Kiralee¡­ Kiralee¡­ I like it master! From now on I am Kiralee!¡± Jeez, she sounds like I just gave her the most precious thing in the universe. Anyways now where was it that she said to look to my right? ¡°Yes master look down and to the right you should see an emergency lever to release the sleeping cell.¡± I look down and slightly to the right and I see it. It¡¯s a little red lever sunk into the wall of the capsule. I reach down and try to grab the lever. I manage to reach it and give it a good pull. All of a sudden a loud piercing alarm goes off, kind of like the sound the animes I used to watch made when a mecha was taking off from the starship even had the flashing orange light too. The sound of releasing air, kind of like the air that a semi-trailer releases after it comes to a stop, sounded out and the lid of the capsule started to rise. All of a sudden I couldn¡¯t breathe which made me start to panic again. Kira! I need air where is the closest source? ¡°It¡¯s on the far side of the room master! There is an emergency station with a bottle pull of pills take one of those pills!¡± In the midst of my panic I tried to look around for the station she was talking about and I found it on the right side of the room on the wall. I pull myself up out of the capsule as you would do getting out of the bath. Due to the lack in gravity I had to aim myself at the station and pull with all my might catapulting me to the station. I slammed into the station, which if there was air in the room might have made a loud racket, but due to being in the vacuum of space it was quiet almost to the point I could literally hear the blood rushing through my veins. I grabbed a few pill bottles and looked at the labels, but it was in a language I couldn¡¯t read so I had to ask Kira again. Kira which bottle is the one I need? She answered me immediately, ¡°The blue bottle with the big O on it master.¡± Why is it that she sounded a little amused when she said that? I look through the bottles again an sure enough there is a blue bottle with a big O on the label I open the bottle and the pills start to float up I grab one and quickly close the lid on the rest. I started to panic some more because I couldn¡¯t put the pill in my mouthdue to the helmet that I was wearing! Damn it! "Master push the button on the right side of you helmet it should open the mouth guard on the helmet." I did as she said and the mouth piece slide open and I popped the pill into my mouth. My lungs start to feel like they are filling up with oxygen and I could finally breathe. Now all of that may have seemed like it took forever and a day, but in reality it took less than a minute for all of it to transpire. ¡°Jeez that was a fright.¡± Even though I said something due to the vacuum of space no sound came out¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t talk out loud master it will waste a lot of oxygen the pill gave you plus it does no good.¡± Oh okay, that would have been helpful to know beforehand. ¡°Sorry master, I thought you knew that talking uses up more oxygen than just breathing.¡±Really? How would I know that jeez.¡°I¡¯m sorry master.¡± It¡¯s okay Kira it¡¯s not your fault, I actually knew that I just forgot about it and was embarrassed. I¡¯m just upset at the fact that it looks like Chronos is trying to kill me right off the bat. Anyways what was the pill I just took? ¡°The pill you took was a medicine invented about fifteen thousand years ago to be used by those species that couldn¡¯t use magic. Back it was invented right about the time that science started to be able to do things that only people with magic could do. Such as flight, breathing in space and underwater, teleporting, and even reattaching limbs.¡± Okay so what exactly does it do besides give me some oxygen to breathe? ¡°Well the pill that you took was actually an experimental version that was being developed to give people around twenty-four hours of breathing time. If my estimations are right there should be about thirteen more pills in the bottle master. That is if the bottle wasn¡¯t open before you used it.¡± Good thing when I opened it I felt the seal break so there should be about thirteen like she said, but twenty-four hours of breathing time from one little pill!? Damn that¡¯s a long time. ¡°Not really master oxygen pills nowadays give people around two weeks¡¯ worth of oxygen per pill.¡± Really how the hell does that work anyways? ¡°Well the way it works master is that the pill you swallowed goes directly into your lungs and being that the pill is really just a compressed hardened ball of oxygen it slowly releases oxygen into your lungs whenever it meets the vacuum of space or water vapor from the water you¡¯re swimming in reaches your lungs. Be careful when using the pill underwater master because once the pill runs out water will immediately try and rush into your lungs. So keep track of how long it has been since you have taken the pill. Lucky for you I can project a little monitor with a countdown of how much oxygen is left in the pill you just took. All of a sudden a little violet window popped up in my field of view in the bottom left corner.
Oxygen Remaining: 23hrs & 53m
Now that¡¯s neat and will come in handy. Okay now let¡¯s get down to business first I need to figure out how to get some oxygen flowing into this space station and I only got about two weeks to do it. Now the time I had would be less if I had to do all this work under gravity due to the extra stress gravity puts on the body when doing activities my oxygen would run out faster. Kira is there any way you can project a layout of the space station in my field of view? ¡°Master I¡¯m sorry due to the age of this space station the blueprints for it have been long lost I¡¯m afraid I can only show you the rooms you have been in, but here is the map of what you have seen so far the little blue dot is you master, a green dot would be those with friendly intent, and anyone who wishes you harm or theft are highlighted in red.¡± Nice not only do I have a digital map of the interiors of buildings, but I also have a radar for living beings. ¡°Master the radar only works on beings of the size of a bird or bigger anything smaller such as insects don¡¯t show up unless they are allied to you or wish you harm.¡± Ah that¡¯s good to know and a good thing to have otherwise my radar on planets would constantly be clogged with dots. So let¡¯s get a move on then. I floated around the room I¡¯m in looking for anything useful and notice more capsules like the one I was in. About half of them have bodies in them and about half are empty. Unfortunately the half with bodies in them the monitor on the capsule reads zero life signs so they are most likely dead. Searching around the room I finally found the door. It was built into the wall seamlessly and I would have never found it if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the door was slightly ajar. I tried to brace myself, which in zero g is almost impossible, and pry the door open. I look around and find myself in a corridor of the space station and I notice a massive hole in the wall of the corridor with a giant rock nestled snugly in the interior wall of the corridor. Holding on to the railing attached to the wall. Why is there a rail on the wall? I guess it is there for times of zero g kind of like now. I laughed, in my head, at my stupid question and poked my head out the massive hole in the wall to look at the surroundings. ¡°Bloody hell!¡± I was dumbstruck at the sheer size of the planet in front of me that I completely forgot to not speak. I checked my remaining oxygen.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
Oxygen Remaining: 23hrs & 23m
Damnit! I lost 15 minutes of oxygen because I yelled two words argh! I mentally screamed to no one except maybe Kiralee who just stayed silent and let me vent for a moment. After I finally was able to calm down and three minutes of oxygen later I continue to explore the space station. Turning the other way, going along the wall away from the meteor, I started down the other end of the corridor. After what seems like a few minutes of floating I find the door to another room slightly ajar. I attempt to brace myself and open the door. I finally got the door open wide enough for me to squeeze through and I found myself in a room that looks like a control room of some sort. I walk up to a nearby monitor and touch a few keys. The monitor comes alive with some words scrolling across the screen. The screen changes to show a couple of messages on the screen. I mentally screamed, I can¡¯t read this language! ¡°Oh hold on master.¡± She went quiet and after a few minutes she finally spoke again. ¡°There done.¡± What did you do? ¡°I just unlocked the memory of the language of the body you are in possession of.¡± Sweet does it have anything else you can unlock? ¡°Unfortunately I am only allowed to help by unlocking the language the body you own already possessed everything else must be learned on your own¡­ Miss Chronos didn¡¯t want you to have too much of an advantage.¡± I swear that woman will be the death of me. Why do I possess someone else¡¯s dead body when I was able to choose how I wanted my body to look like? "Well master have you heard of doppelgangers?" Yes I have heard of them they are supposed to be extremely rare though, if they are even real. "Well they are real master, but not on a planet level as much as everyone thinks. Everyone has a doppelganger in another universe which is a 100% match to their own body. The only difference being their experiences and names. Your doppelganger in this universe, after you chose your body, just happened to be dead. So Miss Chronos was able just to put you into the body using it as a host. So now you have the body that you want and you will be able to unlock some of the host¡¯s memories as you progress on in life." Oh okay that explains that then. I turn back to the monitor and read the green message on the screen.
Hello! Welcome to the Backup Control Station for Space Station ArchAngel please enter your credentials¡­
Crap! I don¡¯t have any credentials, I cursed in my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry master luckily there is a wireless point in this room and I can access the system and grant you credentials.¡± You can do that Kira? ¡°Yes master please give me a moment.¡± She went quiet again for a few minutes, ¡°Okay all done master.¡± That was pretty fast. Did it work? I walked over to the monitor and push a key to light up the screen again. ¡°Okay master please enter this username and password. Username: Life. Password: Death.¡± What is up with the cryptic username and password? ¡°Well your name is a combination of the words Life in Death in the almost dead language of Latin¡± Wow I¡¯m shocked you knew that. ¡°Well I did say that if it was in any universe I know it. Unfortunately I am not allow to give you certain information unless you find it or learn the basics per Miss Chronos. By that I mean things such as martial arts, combat arts, magic spells, and etc. Now if you find a book or scroll or anything on them I can help you study them and learn them at a faster rate.¡± Jeeze just another way that woman is enjoying my pain. I sighed deeply in my heart. Oh well let¡¯s get a move on. I entered the username and password and the screen changed.
Hello welcome back master! What would you like to view?
Master? When did I become the master of this machine? Kira giggled a little bit ¡°Look at the status of the space station master.¡± I look at the screen and I click down to the status screen, like she says, causing a green window to pop up on the screen.
Status
Space Station: ArchAngel Owner: Vitamor Condition: Hull Breach
Power: On Backup (3 Months & 28 Days left) Life Support: Offline Gravity: Offline
Life Signs: 1 Cargo: None
Armaments:
1 High Capacity Rail Gun (Unarmed) 50 Medium Capacity Anti-Capital Ship Rotating Rail Guns (Unarmed) 100 Medium Capacity Anti-Frigate Rotating Rail Guns (Unarmed
200 Small Capacity Anti-Fighter Laser Turrets (Unarmed)
Rooms
1 Bridge 1 Captain¡¯s Room 1 Co-Captain¡¯s Room
50 Barracks (25 Capacity plus showers/latrines) 10 Recreation Lounges 5 Gardens
5 Hangers 1 Capital Ship Hanger 5 Medical Bays
1 Emergency Cryogenic Room 2000 Escape Pods 2 Training Rooms (Pilots and Infantry)
Since when did I become the owner of this space station? Why does it have so many rooms!? Is there an option to check out why the life support and gravity is offline¡­ after searching through some options I found what I was looking for and clicked on the status for the life support and the gravity.
Life Support: Offline due to hull breach in north corridor.
Gravity: Offline due to hull breach in north corridor.
Oh okay so if I fix the hull breach I should be able to turn the life support and the gravity back on. Seems easy enough, I hope. ¡°Master I recommend getting the main power back up and running before attempting to run the life support and gravity they may run down the remaining back up power too fast.¡± She has a point well let¡¯s find the power supply room then. I searched through the computer some and found what looks to be a basic schematic for the space station. Kira download the schematic to my field of view please. ¡°Yes Master.¡± All of a sudden I¡¯m looking at a map of the space station with a blue dot showing my location and a red X showing the location of the hull breach and a green X showing the location of the power room that I need to go to. Great, it¡¯s on the other side of the freaking meteor. Just my luck, there¡¯s no telling how long it will take me to go around. I might as well try floating across to the other side. I sighed deeply in my heart again. ¡°Master if I may recommend how about checking one of the rooms we passed by on the way there might be a storage room with some kind of tool that may be able to help you across the gap.¡± Rooms I passed? Looking at the schematic I notice that there were in fact some rooms that I never noticed due to the doors being built seamlessly into the wall. I check on the computer if there is a way to get the doors to work again and sure enough I found a way to reactivate the doors and I clicked activate and a message popped up on the screen.
Power Doors Active: Remaining power in back up now draining 5% faster remaining power at 2 months 29 days.
Damn! I lost almost an entire month of power activating the doors, but hopefully when I get to the power room I won¡¯t need that long to get it back running. Hell I only have thirteen days¡¯ worth of oxygen left so it better not take me longer than a few days I hope. There is one plus to this whole situation at least I¡¯m not alone. If I was I may have done something rash such as jumping across the hole without even looking for an alternative. Kira I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here. ¡°Happy to be here with you master.¡± I laughed to myself, if she had a face I swear she would be smiling or blushing, either one works. V.1 Ch.06 - Chronos You She Devil! *On the ArchAngel* While going down the north corridor of the space station; I was checking the layout of the corridor on the map in my field of view. Damn I actually passed by 4 complete rooms, let¡¯s check out the room closest to the Backup Control Room (BCR). I walked up to where the door was supposed to be and the door slides right into the wall disappearing. That¡¯s good at least the power to the doors is back on. I stepped into the room and looked around. Shockingly I actually found a tool room. Damn could my luck really be this good? Well it is at a 20 which is twice the amount for a normal level one person. Speaking off how are my stats again? [Status]
Status
Name: Vitamor Race: Human Title: Perverted Nerd
Level: 1 Health: 100/100 Mana: 130/130
Strength: 15 Vitality: 10 Intelligence: 13
Agility: 7 Charisma: 8 Luck: 20
Ugh there is that stupid title again. Chronos must have changed it back before I left. Ugh lets change it again. [Title Change: None]
Title successfully changed to: None
There we go that¡¯s better, it seems that my mana matches my intelligence level times ten. That¡¯s good to know so without any outside interference, such as armor enchantments and buffs, when my intelligence is a twenty then my mana should be two hundred. I wonder if items with enchantments or status buffs exist in this universe? ¡°They do exist master, but they are considered rare and only nobles can acquire them with ease.¡± You mean there are such things as nobles in this universe? I figured that with the way science was that the whole peasant and noble system would have been done for. ¡°Well master the rankings in this universe go something like this¡­ Slave , Student, Noblet, Noble, Prince, King, Space Lord, Emperor of Space and two others.¡± Wait, what is the difference between a Noblet and Noble?¡°A Noblet master is a person who knows magic and owns some property while a Noble is a person who knows magic and science regardless of property. The other ranks such as Prince and King go based on your power and level. Any Noble over level 25, or equivalent power, is considered a Prince, level 50, or equivalent power, is a King, and Level 100, or equivalent power, is a Space Lord. Now the Emperor of Space is a different story there is only one and his level only has to be over 100 to qualify for the title, but his power has to be leaps and bounds above the rest of the Space Lords. so in turn you have to work your way up to a Space Lord before you can become the Emperor of Space.¡± What about the two ranks after the Emperor of Space? You didn¡¯t say anything about those. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention anything about them because other than the fact that they are there I, surprisingly, don¡¯t know anything about them. I thought I knew everything in all the universes I¡¯m sorry master.¡± It¡¯s okay Kira if you don¡¯t know about them then it just means that I don¡¯t need to know about them yet, but if I work hard enough maybe I will find out about them. Now I have been meaning to ask you a question Kira. Those races that you said couldn¡¯t use magic so they invented the oxygen pill. Is it safe to say they are the main contributors to science in this universe? ¡°That would be correct master.¡± What races are those? ¡°Well actually it is just one race master, the Humans.¡± Wait, just humans? I can use magic though and I¡¯m a human. ¡°That is true master, but you are a reincarnated individual and you picked the trait mana manipulation which obviously means that you can use magic. Now if you had not chosen mana manipulation you would have not had the opportunity to use magic without going through rigorous experiments with science, that have been lost in the last ten thousand years. Even after the science boom of fifteen thousand years ago there are only a few trillion humans in the universe that can use magic due to it being passed down through the generations. Now a few trillion humans might seem like a lot, but if you look at the size of the universe and the amount that humans breed then it¡¯s not really all that much. The amount is increasing a couple billion every year now and will continue to grow. Even with the amount of human magicians increasing there are still more humans that can¡¯t use magic than humans that can hence the reason why science is still continuing to advance.¡± Are the ranks for non-magic wielding humans different than the other races that can use magic? ¡°Yes they are master¡­ their ranks go Slave, Commoner, ScienceStudent, Scientist, Adviser, Vice Professor, Professor, Master, and Overseer.¡± So the races that use magic can actually skip some of the regular ranks? ¡°Yes master, because you own a property and can use magic that automatically gives you the rank of Noblet. As soon as you learn some science of some sort though, your rank will jump up to Noble. If you weren¡¯t able to gain ownership over this space station then you would have been just a Student, which is actually the lowest rank for someone who can use magic, unless they are a slave. A slave who can use magic is extremely rare.¡± Speaking of gaining ownership of the space station how were you able to do that? ¡°Oh that was easy master, this space station has been abandoned for a few thousand years and after being abandoned for so long if the person or faction that owns the said property doesn¡¯t come around for anything then the property becomes free for any who wish to own it. Now that you own the property though in a year the Union will send a representative and see if you would like to join them. Being that Chiron is actually not in Union space, you are not required to join them though. They usually just like to ask the owners of planets and space stations as big as this one if they would like to join. If they asked you now I would highly recommend that you join them, but a year from now who knows.¡± Oh well I never would have thought that it would be that easy to take ownership of something. ¡°Usually it isn¡¯t master, but due to a war a few thousand years ago the planet Chiron was reduced to a semi-scientific planet that was barely able to keep their cities floating and fight their enemies on the frontslines, let alone take back control of a space station. Even the small space station that they do have they just barely finished building it in the last couple hundred years.¡± So you¡¯re saying that in the next couple thousand years they would have been able to take this space station back? ¡°Yes master.¡± I laughed a little bit in my head; I guess it was my good luck that I happened to appear on it before then. Now that we have wasted the last ten minutes of oxygen, let¡¯s continue searching the room. Looking around I see some tools scattered about none of them look all that familiar. I floated over to the nearest floating tool and started to examine it and eventually I was able to see that it was a cutting torch.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
Congratulations! You have learned the skill [Identify]!
Identify:Able to see an item¡¯s name and functions.
I almost yelled, out loud, in excitement. I learned a new skill, now maybe I can see what these tools are more easily now. Sure enough when I started looking around the room at the floating tools I used [Identify] on the ones that I looked at and I get violet popup windows for them. There is a welding torch, an electric drill, an electric metal cutting saw, a bolt gun, and a lot more. I was ecstatic; I grabbed a cutting torch and a welding torch and proceeded to head to the next room. This room turned out to be a supply room with extra metal sheeting and everything I could possibly need to fix the hole in the corridor. Why is it that everything seems like it¡¯s all just coming together to easily? It¡¯s like some benevolent being is on my side or something. I heard a cute giggling coming out of nowhere, ¡°Whose there?¡± After I stupidly spoke out loud I remembered that there is no sound in the vacuum of space. So I started to look around for someone, but my radar said I was the only one around. Kira was that you? ¡°What do you mean master?¡± Nothing, forget it I must be imagining things. It¡¯s better not to question good fortune otherwise it may bite me in the ass. Let¡¯s start hauling the metal sheets to the corridor. After an hour of floating back and forth between the corridor and the supply room I finally got what looks like enough metal sheets to fix the breach, but I have to figure out how to move the meteor first. Also if there was a big war that devastated the planet so much back then why is there only one hull breach from a meteor? Oh well maybe I¡¯ll find out later. I search all around the meteor on the side of the corridor that I was on and racked my brain on how to dislodge it without sending myself out into space. ¡°May I make a suggestion master?¡± As much as I would like your help Kira I really need to start figuring these things out on my own. I¡¯m glad you are here and you will definitely be a great help when it comes to science and magic, but I would like to try and figure out some things on my own. So for now unless I¡¯m about to do something stupid or my life is in danger please let me try and figure things out. If you have some interesting info about the laws, information about a place, an animal, or something that I need to know to survive then feel free to speak up. She sounded depressed, but she still accented. ¡°Yes master.¡±
Congratulations! You have unlocked the stat [Wisdom]!
Wisdom has been increased by five points.
What? I can unlock more stats too? Damn why do I feel like a cheat character in a game. ¡°Actually master; anybody in this universe can essentially unlock stats, skills, and obviously level up.¡± Jeez why couldn¡¯t you just let me feel superior for once huh? I sighed in my heart; anyways let¡¯s get back to the problem at hand. After checking the amount of oxygen I have left which is around sixteen hours I start to reexamine the meteor. An hour later I finally decided just to cut the interior wall of the corridor and fix it after I move the meteor. Grabbing the floating cutting torch I check the digital screen to see how much energy it had and it was surprisingly full. I start cutting away at the wall on my side of the meteor, but as I get to the point of the wall that I can¡¯t cut without floating in front of the meteor I have to rethink my strategy some.
Congratulations! Construction has reached level 2!
Sweet, my construction skill has leveled up to level two! I¡¯ll check it later thought, because I need to finish this hole. I head back to the supply room and look for anything I may be able to secure myself to the rail on the wall and to my delight I find a metal braided cable with metal rods on the end. It kind of looked like a giant metal jump rope. I went to pick up the metal rod and discovered that the rods were actually big magnets with an on and off switch, depending on the strength this might be even better. Inside the supply room I turned on one end of the magnet and it immediately shot to the floor. If there was air in the room the noise would have been deafening. I braced myself and start tugging with all my might and the magnet doesn¡¯t move I begin to wonder if maybe I might not be strong enough so to test my strength I punch the metal table in the middle of the room. The table immediately bows under the pressure of my punch and leaves a massive dent in the middle of it. Wow, if the it wasn¡¯t bolted to the ground it may have flown to the roof due to the rebound, but with the experiment done, I discovered that the magnet was indeed strong enough to do what I needed it to do. I take the cable out to the corridor and hook it to the wall just inside the cut I made near the meteor. Now I just got to find a way to wrap it around myself. I wrap the cable around my waste and discovered that the cable actually wasn¡¯t a metal that could be magnetized to I ended up having to do some Boy Scout engineering to tie the cable around myself. As I set to float in front of the meteor; Kira chimes in. ¡°Master if I may, you said if your life was endanger then I should speak up so I am exercising that right now. The knot you tied is not enough to hold you if you get shot into space with the meteor. I suggest that you feel around on your space suit¡¯s belt on your back.¡± I do as Kira says and to my surprise I find a round metal disk built into the belt of the suit that is just big enough for the magnet. Maybe this cable is a portable suspension cable for someone to use. I bring the magnet around to my backside and activate the magnet and the magnet shoots into my back slamming me into the wall and bouncing me back to the opposite wall. Good thing I wasn¡¯t facing outside when I did that. Thank you Kira.¡°You¡¯re welcome master.¡± Finally being secured to the wall I float in front of the meteor, using the meteor itself as a hand hold, and start to continue my cut in the wall from the other side. After a couple hours and 3 more levels in construction I have successfully cut around the meteor and all that is left is to try and move it. Double checking my safety line I grab ahold of the bar on the wall and start kicking the meteor trying to dislodge it. After what seems like hours of kicking I finally get the meteor to budge a little bit making enough room for me to get my hands into the cut that I made. Bracing myself against the wall I use every amount of strength I can muster to pull on the meteor and after about five minutes of pulling the meteor starts to move towards space grabbing a hold of the bar I give the meteor one last good kick finally sending it out into space. Now onto fixing the wall; I look at the hole I cut in the wall and it looks like I cut a hole into an electrical room with a big round tower in the middle. I entered the room and examine the tower and I immediately said a few prayers of thanks to Chronos, who is the only god that I personally know, that I didn¡¯t cause any extra damage to the room I cut into because looking at the giant tower the words on it nearly gave me a heart attack on the spot. Looking at the tower it read ¡°Danger Nuclear Core!¡± in capital letters. If realizing you were cutting into a room, with anything nuclear in it, doesn¡¯t scare you then you my friend have balls the size of Jupiter. Based on the fact that there is a nuclear core in this room; I have to say that my luck is amazing and I found the power room by looking at the schematic in my field of view it now says the name of the room on the screen and sure enough it¡¯s the power room. I looked around for a computer of some sort and find one on the tower itself. I log into the system using my master credentials and try to find a way to restore the power. I found what I was looking for and I enter the command to turn the power on. The monitor starts to show different messages and lights all over the space station start to turn on at the end of the messages, I¡¯m left with three messages. Two say that the life support and gravity are still offline due to the hull breach in the north corridor, but the third says some information that I need to see.
Power Status
Nuclear Core Life Left: 2 Years, 7 Months, 25 Days, 17 Hours, and 5 Minutes Remaining
Recommending Core replacement in 2 years or alternate power source
Great if I remember right the average Nuclear Cores life span on earth was around forty years meaning that they put the core in thirty-seven plus years before the system auto shut down and the core stopped using its life up. Well I have two years to find a new power source or another nuclear core. Hopefully I can find something or figure something out. I look at the hole in the wall and then look at the tower in front of me and I once again say a few prayers and curses as well. Thanks Chronos, but you aren¡¯t able to kill me off that easy! I hear that same damn giggle again. If that¡¯s you Chronos and you are watching, just you wait and when I can I¡¯ll make you mine and I¡¯ll make you holler my name loud enough for all the universes to hear, you damn she devil! V.1 Ch.07 - Intruders *On the ArchAngel* Ugh now that my rant is over let¡¯s get back to business here. I have a little over two and a half years of power left and that will probably quickly change after I get the gravity and life support systems back online. Speaking of life support what is my oxygen level at?
Remaining Oxygen
6hrs & 23mn
Okay less oxygen than I thought I had, but it should be enough to get the hole blocked and welded. I floated my way back to the hole and reconnected my safety line, grabbed the portable cutter, and began cutting the sharp pieces of broken metal from the wall. I am trying to make the wall as smooth as possible in order to be able to weld the metal sheets on properly. After about forty-five minutes of cutting I finally finished removing the broken pieces of the wall and I am ready to begin welding. I grab a metal sheet and the portable welder and begin welding the metal sheets into place. After about three hours I finally finished welding the metal sheets to the outer wall. I don¡¯t need to worry about the inner wall right now due to the fact that it isn¡¯t really a hull breach and I don¡¯t want to waste time on something that can be fixed at a later date.
Congratulations! Crafting has reached level 2!
Oh nice apparently welding the sheet metal to the wall not only improves my construction skills, but also my crafting skills as well¡­
Congratulations! You have reached level 2!
Sweet! I Leveled up! I wonder what my stats are at now. [Status]!
Status
Name: Vitamor Race: Human Title: None
Level: 2 Health: 200/200 Mana: 260/260
Strength: 30 Vitality: 20 Intelligence: 260
Agility: 14 Charisma: 16 Luck: 40
Wisdom: 10
What the fuck? Why did my stats literally double? Shouldn¡¯t there only be like an increase of 5 stat points at most? Why did they increase so much? Hell my luck went up by 20! What the hell is going on? Kira do you know? ¡°No master; there are no abnormalities on your body, none of your skills have changed, except for their levels, and your four traits haven¡¯t changed either.¡± Then what the hell is going on? Wait! What do you mean four traits? I should only have the three that I chose from Chronos. [Traits]!
Traits
Mana Manipulation A.I. Implant (Kiralee) Space Lord (Not Active: Criteria Not Met) Stat Points Boost (Gift from Chronos)
Yeah there the three that I chose from Chronos are, but what is this Stats Point Boost and it¡¯s a gift from Chronos? What would she help me out? I thought she couldn¡¯t help me out? Ugh, so many damn questions. ¡°Master Chronos can¡¯t really help you out, but if she gave you this power before you arrived in this universe then it would go unnoticed from the other gods and she could help you.¡± I don¡¯t remember her giving me this trait though. Wait; was it at that time? I did pass out right after she kissed my cheek. Maybe she transferred the trait to me through her kiss. Ugh no point in sitting here pondering over it. I have the trait so might as well count my blessings let¡¯s take a look at this trait. [Stats Point Boost]!
Stat Points Boost
Being blessed by Chronos, the god of time, you have been given the ability to have your stat points double every level. This trait is hidden from everyone and everything below the level of a god.
I screamed in my head after looking at the description of the trait. What the fuck is this trait!? This is just way to fucking over powered! I mean seriously my stats are doubled every level? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that mean that my vitality which is at 20 now would be 40 at level 3 and my luck which is at 40 would be at 80 at the same level? If that is the case then it is seriously way to over powered. I feel like a cheater or a hacker or something. There is no experience boost so I gain experience at the same speed as everyone else so my level shouldn¡¯t increase at too much of a fast rate, so that kind of helps balance it out some. Not all the way though. Okay now that the shock from my over poweredness is going away I need to get back to business. I got to figure out how to turn the life support and gravity back on. I release the safety line and head down the corridor to the backup control room to see if the computer has a way to turn on the life support and the gravity systems.
Welcome Master!
What can I do for you today?
I click around on the computer a bit and finally find what I¡¯m looking for. I click on the life support systems and click the option to turn them on.
Hull breach successfully repaired turning on life support systems.
All of a sudden I feel a cool gentle breeze enter the room and then it went away, but I was able to hear things! I could hear the machines running in the background! Yes! The oxygen is back now I need to check the power levels I click around on the computer and the message I want pops up on the screen along with a mechanical female voice.
Power Remaining
2 years, 1 month, 14 days, 19 hours, 59 minutes
Sweet! The life support system only added a little bit of extra drain to the power not as much as I thought and the computer talks too! I wonder if I can order it verbally to do something. ¡°Computer!¡± I am greeted with nothing but silence. What about this? ¡°ArchAngel!¡± After yelling this I was greeted with the female voice again. ¡°Yes Master?¡± Okay that worked now let¡¯s ask the important questions, ¡°ArchAngel can you turn the gravity systems on?¡± I was immediately given an answer, ¡°Yes master I can, but it will use nearly all the fuel I have left. I won¡¯t be able to move through space if you need me too.¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. I was stunned, ¡°You mean you have fuel and you can travel through space!?¡± ArchAngel took responded instantaneously, ¡°Yes master. My designers originally developed me as a mobile space fortress and not a space station, but they were unable to acquire a power source that could replenish itself and that could also power the propulsion system.¡± Well I need to change out the power supply pretty soon anyways so let¡¯s try and find a system that can do both. ¡°Okay ArchAngel I won¡¯t be needing you to travel through space anytime soon so activate the gravity systems.¡± It took her a split second to respond this time as she may have been doing some calculations, ¡°It is done master.¡± I could hear what sounded like a loud roar coming from down the hall and I figured it had something to do with the gravity systems coming online. I could gradually feel myself slowly start to sink down to the ground as the gravity gradually starts to increase to a state that is considered normal. ¡°ArchAngel how much power drain did the gravity systems add?¡± She responded quickly, ¡°None master the gravity systems uses a propulsion system to gradually increase the spin of the space station to generate artificial gravity so it only uses fuel. Once the spin is fast enough, for gravity to be generated, the fuel is cut off and the fortress will continue spinning.¡± Wait; so you mean to tell me the designers were trying to make a spinning space fortress travel through space major design flaw. I mean it could work, but when a battle takes place the targeting of the turrets would be extremely hindered and put under extra stress, by having to constantly adjust themselves not only to the target, but to the spin of the fortress as well. I am defiantly going to have to figure out how to create gravity without needing to make the fortress spin. ¡°Thank you ArchAngel I will holler at you when I need you. Let me know if anything happens that I need to know about.¡± Vague instructions, but I¡¯m hoping that she is smart enough to know what I mean. ¡°Yes master.¡± Well I guess she knows what I mean. Now let¡¯s take a tour of my new space fortress. *Planet Chiron*
Ding! Ding! Ding!
Warning! Unidentified massive energy reading detected in the atmosphere!
¡°What are we under attack!?¡± Staring at the monitor was a woman and everything about her was just black. From her dark black hair and equally black eyes, to her fit black t-shirt that emphasized her massive bust and a black skirt with a black scaled tail sticking out from right above her plump butt. Standing at five foot ten she would be considered tall for a human female except for a Draconian she is actually quite average in height. Other than the tail and the colored scales on the tops of their tails a draconian looks almost exactly like a human. ¡°Calm down Zendra! It could be a transport ship that warped in and is in duress. Examine the location of the energy source and the approximate size and go from there. Panicking will do no good in any situation!¡± A male voice came from behind Zendra sitting at the console. She hollered back towards the male, ¡°Yes Captain Xellanr.¡± Looking at the monitor much more calmly now her eyes immediately widened in surprise. She yelled towards the captain, ¡°Captain! The energy signal is coming from the location of the abandoned space station and it¡¯s not moving from its place in orbit.¡± The captain yelled back in shock, ¡°Impossible! That space station has been abandoned for more years than even my grandparents have been alive!¡± It is known across the universe that Draconians can live to be thousands of years old or older. Zendra hollered back, ¡°Look at the monitor captain!¡± Bending his massive body over to look at the monitor, the captain is around seven foot five and has the build of a world class bodybuilder, Xellanr¡¯s eyes widen bigger than Zendra¡¯s. ¡°What the hell! Zendra contact the Queen and tell here we are taking a ship to the abandoned space station!¡± he said to her. ¡°Yes Sir!¡± she quickly replied back. Zendra was excited she finally gets to get out from behind this monitor that she had been staring at for years. *Space Fortress ArchAngel* ¡°This place is freaking huge!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but scream in the empty corridor. According to the map, in my view, I have only explored a small portion of the space fortress. ¡°Warning master! Energy source approaching!¡± Came the mechanical voice of the ArchAngel. ¡°What? Where from!?¡± I said a little bit excited yet I also feeling a little worried. ¡°Readings indicate that the energy source has come from the surface of the planet. I believe that my reactivation has caused the natives of the planet to react and send out a scouting unit.¡± Hearing hear once again verify that there was indeed someone coming my worry started to overpower my excitement. ¡°Shit! ArchAngel is there anything defensive available right now?¡± The ArchAngel responded instantly telling me where to go, ¡°Yes master go down the corridor and take the stars down 3 floors and you will find an armory on your left there should be some weapons and armor in there.¡± Hearing about an armory with actual equipment in it I was confused, ¡°I thought there wasn¡¯t any cargo?¡± ArchAngel quickly explained, ¡°Weapons and Armor are not considered cargo master, but personal equipment of the space fortress.¡± Well that¡¯s good to know maybe there will be a good stock pile. ¡°Thanks ArchAngel.¡± She quickly responded again with some more information, ¡°You¡¯re welcome master. I must tell you though that the weapons and armor in the armories are considered primitive compared to nowadays weapons and armor which is why they haven¡¯t been plundered; no one wants them.¡± Well they will still work for me. I thought as I rushed down the corridor and flew down the stairs to the armory that ArchAngel was talking about. I burst into the room and I was instantly surprised at the amount of weapons and armor that were available to me for use. I walk over to the nearest wall and pick up the closest weapon.
Weapon XM65 Assault Rifle
Automatic Assault Rifle that has been out of date for the last couple thousand years. Uses .50 caliber rounds.
.50 Caliber rounds and its obsolete!? Bullshit! This would be considered way to powerful back on earth. Hell even if we had a gun like this it would overheat so fast that it would be unusable in actual combat. There were sniper rifles and pistols that used fifty caliber rounds, but they were single shot weapons. The only fifty caliber automatic weapons had to have a cool down period to continue to use them. I sighed a little bit in my heart; I just keep being amazed at this universe. Now let¡¯s find some armor and ammo. I searched around the room some and managed to find some armor to wear and even some tactical clothes. I changed into the clothes and armor and after checking out the armor I find out that it really is weak the combined set only gives me like 10 points in protection. I don¡¯t know if that is really weak, but in most games that I have played it would be considered shitty noob gear. I continue to search around for a bit because I still need a pouch to hold my ammo in and so far I have been unable to find one. A pile of broken guns in the corner draws my attention because I notice what looks like a pack or pouch of some sort sticking out from underneath it so I begin to rummage through the pile clearing away the junk.
Congratulations! Scavenging has reach level 2!
Sweet I honestly don¡¯t know what the increased levels will allow me to do, but hopefully they will help me in the long run. I finally make it to the pouch grabbing it I start to inspect it.
Storage Accessory Port-Room
A portable 15¡¯ by 15¡¯ room in a pouch capable of storing anything that can fit through the opening of the pouch.
What!? A 15¡¯ by 15¡¯ room in a pouch!? This has to be a magical item Kira! The familiar pretty voice resounded in my head, ¡°Yes master. This pouch is indeed a magical pouch, but it is considered the lowest of the low and that is probably the reason why it was never taken. Even the most novice, of space mages, can make this item even some scientists can make it, but their version is usually in the form of a backpack.¡± Wow! Even if people in this universe think that it is trash; if I could introduce this to the people back on earth they would flip their shit the whole planet would fight over this. Okay let¡¯s equip it and find some ammo. After I equipped the pouch I started to look around for some ammo containers. Suddenly I hear the ArchAngel, ¡°Warning master! The energy source is almost here they will be attempting to dock in the north hanger!¡± Shit! I need to hurry. Speeding up my search effort I finally found the ammo containers on the floor along the south wall. Opening the nearest container I actually found the .50cal ammo already in magazines for the XM65 I clean the box out throwing the magazines in the pouch and head towards the northern hanger. *Northern Hangar of ArchAngel* ¡°Wow the space station really is active the oxygen is working, the gravity is working, and even the hangars are active and able to be docked in.¡± Captain Xellanr was looking around in a little bit of a daze. ¡°You¡¯re right sir. We should probably send out the troops to secure the perimeter.¡± Came the voice of Zendra from the back of the ship. ¡°Yes. Alright men secure the perimeter around the ship!¡± The captain yelled out to the squad of men. ¡°Sir Yes Sir!¡± came the loyal response from the troops. The troops marched out of the ship and immediately scanned the surroundings for any threats. Discovering none at the time they immediately informed their Captain. ¡°Sir! No threats discovered the perimeter is secure!¡± The captain nodded his approval, ¡°Good! Okay Zendra lets go and see why this space station is all of a sudden alive.¡± Zendra replied instantly, ¡°Yes sir!¡± Zendra was extremely excited she had always wanted to come and explore the old space station, but due to a special circumstance making it to where she really hadn¡¯t been allowed to really leave the planet. Now that most of the army is on the border frontiers though, trying to defend our territory from the demon race. The queen really couldn¡¯t afford to send a different unit as they were needed to protect the planet in case of invasion. *Corridor Leading to North Hanger* Looking at the map in my field of view I could see around 10 gray dots. Gray? I was never told about gray dots. Kira! ¡°Yes master the gray dots are those that the radar doesn¡¯t recognize as friend or foe; such as troops who are on guard, but don¡¯t have the shoot first ask questions later vibe.¡± Oh well it¡¯s good to know that they won¡¯t immediately start shooting the place up. I can understand them being on guard, being that this space station has been dormant for the last few thousand years. Kira is there any way they speak my language? ¡°No master. However, I was told that I could give you access to all the know languages in the universe just one second and I will transfer the knowledge to you. I have to tell you though this is all the information I am allowed directly transfer too you same as the language of the host body earlier everything else I can only tell you.¡± Okay that¡¯s good enough. All of a sudden a vast amount of knowledge floods into my mind nearly making me pass out from the surge. After a few minutes of dizziness the transfer is finally done. I gathered my bearings and finally made the decision to run out into the hanger. I come running through the hangar door and bring myself face to face with some humans? No wait, they have tails! They are either Demons or Draconians either one of them is a warrior race, but seeing how their tails have scales I¡¯m guessing they are draconian. I aim my weapon at them and decide to holler in Draken which is the Draconian native language. ¡°Nobody move!¡± *Zendras¡¯ POV* ¡°Nobody move!¡± The door to the hanger opened up and a voice hollered out in Draken. I looked over and saw a person who looked a lot like a Draconian except he was missing his tail. Eeeek! It¡¯s a human! I¡¯ve never seen a human in this part of the universe! They usually stay in their part of the universe. Why is there one here and why does he have such a primitive weapon? ¡°Who are you!?¡± The human hollered again in almost perfect Draken. Wait, I don¡¯t know how a human can speak our language so fluently, it is extremely complex. This is fascinating. ¡°We are the Chiron Global Space Army Troop 14 part of Battalion 14 of Army 14 I am Captain Xellanr! Who are you!?¡± Xellanr yelled back at the human. ¡°I am Vitamor and this is my space station.¡± The human answered without lowering his weapon. ¡°That is impossible this space station has been ownerless for thousands of years how come we never heard of it getting a new owner!?¡± Xellanr obviously looked like he didn¡¯t believe him. This is getting more and more exciting! I hope it doesn¡¯t take a turn for the worse, but if it does we should be able to handle it. *Vitamors¡¯ POV* ¡°That is impossible this space station has been ownerless for thousands of years how come we never heard of it getting a new owner!?¡± The massive looking Draconian didn¡¯t look like he believed anything I just said. Shit I never thought about having to prove my ownership. Dammit! How do I do that? Maybe I can have ArchAngel herself confirm it? I decided to give the idea a shot, ¡°ArchAngel!¡± She responded almost instantaneously in that metallic female voice, ¡°Yes Master?¡± I quickly asked her the question, ¡°Who is the owner of this space station? Answer in Draken so our guests can understand you.¡± She answered in fluent Draken, ¡°Why you are master.¡± I looked towards the massive Draconian, ¡°Is that proof enough for you?¡± He seemed to visibly relax, but I could still see that his eyes were very alert and ready. ¡°Yes that is satisfactory now can you lower your weapon?¡± He said glancing at the weapon in my hand. ¡°If I lower my weapon can you guarantee that none of your men are going to shoot me or that the planet isn¡¯t going to send a ship out to wipe me out?¡± I calmly asked. He seemed to get a little worried at my request, ¡°I can guarantee that my men won¡¯t shoot you, but the second part I am not authorized to guarantee.¡± Shit, for all I know someone could have signaled the planet. ¡°He can¡¯t, but I can!¡± All of a sudden the beautiful yet cold arrogant looking Draconian beside him spoke up. ¡°And just who are you missy?¡± I glanced at the woman and did a quick up down of her body. ¡°Watch your mouth! The one who you just rudely called missy is none other than Zendra Draken the 2nd Princess of the Draconian Race!¡± The massive Draconian yelled at me obviously pissed. ¡°What!? A Princess!?¡± What are the chances that I would meet a princess on the first day? Is this a Web Novel or something? V.1 Ch.08 - Damn It ArchAngel *On the ArchAngel* I stared doubtfully at the draconian claiming to be a princess, ¡°You mean to tell me that you¡¯re a princess?¡± She answered back without a hint of hesitation, ¡°Yes I am. I am the 2nd princess of the Draconian race.¡± I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe it, ¡°I call bullshit.¡± She had the confused expression on her face, ¡°What?¡± Before I could say anything the massive draconian captain spoke up, ¡°What do you mean by bullshit? Who is that? Why are you calling them?¡± I almost wanted to do a face palm. Seriously, you don¡¯t know what that means? I guess it shouldn¡¯t be too much of a surprise to me this is another universe they may not have the same phrases and animals and such. I sighed in my heart before giving a simple explanation, ¡°It¡¯s not a person, but an expression and what it means is that I think you¡¯re lying.¡± She had a less confused look on her face as she responded, ¡°Why would I be lying to you? What good would that do in this situation?¡± She had a point; call me over cautious I guess. ¡°Well for starters if I was a fool I would just accept what you are saying and put my gun down allowing you plenty of time to jump me.¡± I said to the so called princess. She thought about it for a second before responding, ¡°What you say makes sense, but I swear to you I am a princess and I can make the choice of whether or not this space station gets blown to smithereens or not.¡± She probably could, but if they really wanted to blow the ArchAngel up they would have already. I looked at her with a slight smirk, ¡°You do know that there are at least two people above you that can overturn that authority.¡± She blinked one before responding, ¡°You mean my mom and sister?¡± I nodded softly before speaking, ¡°Yeah at least those two, not counting any older Princes or the King.¡± A sad look glazed across her eyes for a split second before disappearing, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the king and princes.¡± She said with a somewhat somber tone. I raised an eyebrow while asking my question, ¡°Oh are they elsewhere or are they no longer with us?¡± She continued speaking in her somber tone, ¡°There haven¡¯t been any princes born in the Draconian line for thousands of years and the last king died a few hundred years ago.¡± Wow so the species has been ruled by females for a few hundred years? That sounds scary; I personally know that women can be scary. If you think that someone like Adolf Hitler was scary then try pissing off a pregnant woman who was already an emotional woman to begin with. Sends shivers down my spine just remembering it. Also most of the time unless a woman is loved by their country they have to be ruthless to stay in power. So the queen is either loved by her people or she is scary, plain and simple. I sighed before speaking to the princess again, ¡°Okay well then what can you say about your mom or big sister possibly saying that they would rather blow the space station up than leave it? What if they freak out because I pointed my weapon at you huh?¡± She shrugged her shoulders while answering, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that they won¡¯t, but if you think about it you¡¯re just going to have to trust me. The only way that this will end otherwise will be with one or two of my men dead and you just as dead.¡± She had a really valid point, but call me stubborn. ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡± I said to her. The captain responded coolly with a hint of murder in his eyes, ¡°Unless you can use magic like one of the ultra-rare humans; once you choose to fire your weapon you will not survive. Even if you could use magic you might not survive even then.¡± I sighed deeply in my heart. Ugh I hate it when people prove me wrong, but he is right. I can use magic, but not right now. I guess I got no choice but to trust them for now. I put my weapon on my back and put my hands up in a non-threatening way. I looked at them calmly, but ready to make a move any second. ¡°Okay there I put my weapon up now you all do the same.¡± Seeing this, the captain looks at the princess who nods to him he then speaks to his men telling them to lower their weapons. After his men did what he said he looked back towards me, ¡°So do you want to start by telling us how you go on this space station? There hasn¡¯t been any energy readings headed towards it in years.¡± I was honestly trying to figure out how to explain myself this entire time, ¡°Well that is a funny story actually and I don¡¯t know where to start at.¡± The princess spoke up at this time, ¡°Just tell us the truth.¡± Shit, Kira what should I do? ¡°Just tell them you woke up in a cryogenic pod and you don¡¯t remember anything before that it really isn¡¯t that far from the truth.¡± Okay I hope it works. I proceeded to lie towards the captain and the princess, ¡°All I can remember is that I woke up in a cryogenic sleeping pod, found some oxygen pills, fixed a breach in the hull, and turned the power on, along with the oxygen and gravity systems.¡± The captain seemed to doubt me a little, ¡°So you don¡¯t remember anything before you woke up in the pod?¡± I shook my head, ¡°Nope nothing.¡± The captain seemed to sigh, ¡°Well depending on how long you were in the pod then you could have amnesia which is a rare side-effect of cryogenic sleep. Of course it is less rare if you have been asleep for a long period of time.¡± I semi-laughed, ¡°Yeah, I never even checked how long I was in the pod. I was too worried about oxygen.¡± The captain smirked before speaking, ¡°I would have too if I was in your shoes, but since we can use magic then we don¡¯t have to worry about the oxygen situations because there are spells to help you breath underwater and in the vacuum of space.¡± I nodded my head in understanding, ¡°Oh I see. Lucky.¡± He let out a small laugh, ¡°I guess you can say that.¡± The princess decided to interrupt at this time, ¡°Okay guys if your done being all buddy-buddy we can get down to business and you can tell us what you plan to do Vitamor.¡± The captain coughed in embarrassment, ¡°Yes your right Princess Zendra. What are your plans Mr. Vitamor?¡± I shrugged, ¡°You can just call me Vita and as of right now I don¡¯t really have any plans just want to get this space station up and running and start living my life.¡± He nodded his head before turning to head to the ship, ¡°Okay Vita, just let me contact the queen and let her know of the situation. Since we are here we can see what we can do to help you out as well.¡± I nodded my head and showed a small smile, ¡°Sounds good.¡± *Xellanr POV* I nodded towards the human, ¡°Okay I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He responded to me nonchalantly, ¡°Okay.¡± I walked back into the ship to contact the queen and inform her of the situation. ¡°Captain Xellanr to her majesty. Captain Xellanr to her majesty.¡± I spoke semi-hurriedly worried about the situation outside. ¡°Calm down Xellanr and go ahead.¡± A beautiful majestic voice came through the communications system. I answered her with calmness and in detail, ¡°Yes mam! We have encountered an unknown human; whose name is Vitamor. He says he can¡¯t remember anything before waking up in a Cryogenic pod and getting the space station back online.¡± She was quiet before responding back, ¡°Hmm that¡¯s kind of suspicious; does he seem like a threat that needs eliminated?¡± He doesn¡¯t seem like it, but you never know with people anymore. ¡°Well once we started communicating he doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person. I asked him to report to you on the situation and that we could help him out a bit since we are already here and I could recon the place a bit while I¡¯m at it.¡± I told her in all honesty. She was quiet for a few seconds before responding, ¡°Okay Xellanr I trust your experience in this, but the moment he looks threatening or the moment he looks like he means harm to either my daughter or my men I want you to put a bullet in-between his eyes.¡± I saluted her even though she couldn¡¯t see me, ¡°Yes mam! Now I better get back before he starts to get suspicious.¡± She responded instantly, ¡°All right be careful.¡± I nodded my head to myself, ¡°Yes mam!¡± *Vitamor¡¯s POV* He sure is taking a while in there. I hope I¡¯m not going to die just after I get here. Ugh this sucks why didn¡¯t I choose the uninhabited planet? Oh well no use in complaining now. I looked over towards the princess, ¡°Did he get lost princess?¡± She shrugged her shoulders before answering, ¡°He should be done any minute now Vita. My mom is pretty busy most of the time.¡± I nodded my head in understanding, ¡°Well I guess that makes sense.¡± Speaking of the devil, the captain comes walking out of the back of the ship at this moment. He looked towards me after a quick glance at the princess, ¡°Okay contact has been made and she said to go ahead and help you out anyway we can to get this place stable and then she would like to meet you.¡± I nodded my head slightly, ¡°Well that is all fine and dandy, but I want her to come here because I honestly still don¡¯t know if you are all friendly.¡± After I said this I can visually see the captain¡¯s eye twitch at what I just said, but I could care less. I¡¯m not getting on their ship and going to a planet full of them if they are hostile towards me. That is just sending myself to the firing squad.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. He seemed to be speaking though clenched teeth as he spoke, ¡°Okay, I will see what she says when we get this place running smoothly.¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°Well I haven¡¯t made my way to the control room yet I have just been using the back up control room for now. So I honestly don¡¯t know the full status of the station just yet.¡± He didn¡¯t even look at me as he spoke the next sentence, ¡°As long as this space station isn¡¯t too old you should just be able to ask it how everything is verbally.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh really? ArchAngel!¡± She answered me immediately, ¡°Yes master?¡± I asked her about the space station, ¡°Are there any problems?¡± She quickly gave me a rundown of the issues, ¡°Yes master the supply of food and water are empty, the power supply is insufficient to power the defenses, the amount of people needed to proficiently run me is not met, and the AC and Heater is on the fritz so the removal of your insulated under suit is not recommended.¡± I sighed audibly at what she said, ¡°Wow more problems than I thought.¡± Hearing the ArchAngel speak of its issues the captain spoke up, ¡°We can help with the food, water, and the AC/Heater problem, but the man power and power supply problems you will have to speak to the queen about I don¡¯t have the authority to help with that and neither does the princess.¡± I nodded my head in thanks, ¡°Okay so three out of five problems isn¡¯t so bad. Heck that¡¯s over fifty percent there.¡± The captain continued speaking with a question, ¡°How much power does she have left?¡± I answered honestly, ¡°Just a little over two years according to her.¡± He nodded before speaking, ¡°Okay well that gives us plenty of time for you to discuss that matter with the queen. Then about your food and water shortage let me contact HQ. I¡¯ll try and have them send a ship up with the supplies and a few more hands to help out with fixing the AC/Heater problem.¡± I nodded while simply answering, ¡°Okay.¡± I swear by everything I hold dear, which isn¡¯t much at this point I guess, if they send more military men up and they make a move I¡¯m grabbing the princess, who so happens to be foolishly standing the closest to me. As the captain makes his way back into the ship I decide to make small talk with the princess, ¡°So princess of the draconian race huh? Must be a big responsibility huh?¡± She shrugged while answering, ¡°No not really, my sister does most of the political stuff. I¡¯ve been stuck behind a monitor for years because I wanted to join the military and fight for my country, but mom wouldn¡¯t let me really fight. Heck no one in basic training wanted to spar with me out of fear for her. The only one who would was Captain Xellanr because he has been close to the family since my great-grandfather was on the throne.¡± I nodded my head before my jaw almost hit the floor and exclaimed, ¡°Wait!? Great-Grandfather!?¡± My sudden yell caused all the guards to raise their weapons at me and Zendra to tell them to stand down while barely holding her laughter in. She was still giggling when she spoke again, ¡°Yes my great-grandfather. Captain Xellanr is over three hundred thousand years old.¡± I once again yelled without thinking, ¡°Three Hundred Thousand!?¡± If my eyes got any wider you would think that they were about to pop out of my head. She started laughing her ass off again, ¡°The look on your face is priceless.¡± Not holding back her laughter now the princess was almost rolling on the floor even some of the guards were holding back some laughter. After a couple minutes of uncontrollable laughter she finally calmed down enough to speak. ¡°Unlike you humans, well except the ultra-rare magic wielding ones, we draconicans live very long lives.¡± I raised my eyebrow, ¡°How long we talking exactly?¡± She put her finger on her chin while she thought quickly, ¡°Well if we don¡¯t die in battle or of some sort of disease we can live somewhere around a couple million years unless we use magic to try and extend that.¡± I almost fell face forward from the shock, ¡°A couple million!? I was expecting around five hundred thousand or maybe a million, but not anywhere near a couple million.¡± She laughed again, ¡°If you think that is long you should see the elves they live forever unless they are killed in battle, poisoned, or choose to die.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply, ¡°Jeez way to make me feel puny.¡± She giggled a little bit before speaking again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much there are ways to make a human live for thousands of years or more. If they can use magic or cultivate, and they are good at either one, a human can live just like the elves can once they hit a certain point. Humans are wonderful creatures though. Due to your normally short life spans there have been multiple breakthroughs in science and magic because they tend to try and do as much as they can in their normally short lives. Honestly if it wasn¡¯t for humans we wouldn¡¯t even be standing in space stations like this one or flying in spaceships like the one we came in on.¡± I laughed a little, ¡°At least we are good at something. We may go pretty fast, but we make it worth it.¡± I hope that¡¯s not true when it comes to my first time though. I heard that a lot of guys are pretty quick the first time. Even if I am by the time I get to Chronos I am going to make her pass out from the pleasure! At this time the captain made his way out of the ship, ¡°Okay. Supplies are on their way along with some engineers to look at the AC/Heater system.¡± I nodded towards the captain, ¡°Sweet well were should we start at then?¡± He thought about it for a second before responding, ¡°Well for starters let¡¯s head to the control room.¡± I nodded slightly before leading the way, ¡°Okay let¡¯s go then.¡± We all exit the northern hanger and head toward the control room on the top floor. Along the way I point out the rooms to the captain and the princess along with the breach in the hull that I fixed and the hole in the power room. They both turned about as white as paper when I told them about how I ended up cutting my way into the power room. Both of them muttered something about ¡°balls the size of Chiron¡± or something like that. I really didn¡¯t pay too much attention as I was watching what the soldiers they brought with them were doing. After about 25 minutes of walking and a short elevator ride we arrived in what my map said was the control room. At this point in time the princess asked a question I really didn¡¯t want to answer, but I knew I was going to have to at one point. ¡°I thought you hadn¡¯t made it to the control room yet Vita. How did you know where it was?¡± I sighed before explaining, ¡°Well to be honest I have an A.I. implant that allows me to see a map of where I¡¯m at as long as it has been wirelessly downloaded to the chip or I have looked at one and it has memorized it.¡± Both the captain and the princess exclaimed at the same time, ¡°What!? You have an A.I.!?¡± Oops am I not supposed to? I answered quickly while watching their actions, ¡°Yeah she is the reason I have been able to survive until I turned the power and life support systems online. Am I not supposed to have one or something?¡± They both audibly sighed while the captain spoke, ¡°Well it¡¯s not that, but usually A.I. implants are reserved for Professors and their family along with those of a decent rank in the human military.¡± I was shocked at the news, ¡°You mean you guys don¡¯t have one?¡± The princess answered while shaking her head, ¡°No only the high ranking scientists on our planet have them.¡± I quickly asked, ¡°You mean you¡¯re Professors?¡± She answered just as quickly, ¡°Yes, but to make it easier to talk about we just call them scientists, unless it is in an official setting.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°I guess that makes sense, but I don¡¯t know if I was a Professor or not. I do have to say though that I don¡¯t have any memories of anything scientific so I was probably the son of somebody with the rank of Professor.¡± The captain nodded his head this time before speaking, ¡°That would make the only sense unless you were a military officer, but I don¡¯t remember this space station being used for anything military wise even with all the guns and turrets.¡± My eye twitched while my heart sped up a little bit, ¡°Well let¡¯s get back to checking out the control room.¡± The princess nodded her head while responding, ¡°Yes lets.¡± We go back to checking out the control room and it looks pretty nice. There are a couple of rows of monitors and three chairs in the middle with the single chair at the top of the triangle being the biggest must be the captain¡¯s chair. During rotations we can see the planet Chiron in the distance. I so got to figure out a new gravity system, speaking of that. I looked back towards the captain, ¡°Captain Xellanr.¡± He raised an eyebrow towards me, ¡°Yes?¡± I quickly asked him, ¡°Is there any way that your engineers can possible come up with a different gravity system? The spinning of the space station really hurts its defenses.¡± He shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure they probably can, but that is something you will have to talk to the queen about also as it would probably take quite a bit of resources to build the system.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Okay that sounds fair.¡± I guess I should have known it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to get that fixed. I need to talk to this queen of theirs and get everything worked out. All of a sudden the princess asked a question that made my heart sink, ¡°Why does this control room look so much like a battle ship control room?¡± Shit, she just had to ask that. The captain nodded his head while looking around, ¡°Now that you mention it princess, it does kind of look like the control room for many of the battle ships we control.¡± Dammit and here I thought we were going to get along real well. I begin to reach for my weapon when the princess says, ¡°Oh well maybe they just thought it was a good design.¡± I nearly hit the floor. Really? Can she be that clueless? Either way it makes me kind of calm down and I stop reaching for my weapon and continue to look around. The captain seemed to agree with her, ¡°Maybe your right princess.¡± He says that, but looking at him I feel that the look he is giving me is kind of hostile. I laughed a bit and tried to change the subject, ¡°So that means I sit here right?¡± I move over to the captain¡¯s chair, being that I own the space station and sit down, but when I do all of a sudden ArchAngel speaks up. ¡°Welcome Master! Space Fortress ArchAngel awaits your command!¡± I immediately start to panic. Shit! Not good. So not good. I look over at the princess and captain and they give me and angry glare. Fuck! The guards all point their guns at me as the captain speaks to me. ¡°Space Fortress? I¡¯m sorry Vitamor, but I¡¯m going to have to insist that you come with us peacefully.¡± I scream in my head and my heart. Dammit ArchAngel! Why did you have to say that now of all times. I swear women are going to be the death of me. V.1 Ch.09 - History Lesson *On the ArchAngel* I nervously laugh a bit, ¡°Hold on a second I can explain.¡± Jeez I thought being surrounded by people pointing weapons at you wouldn¡¯t be that bad, but boy was I wrong. I¡¯m about to shit bricks. The captain had a calm expression, while signaling two soldiers to hold on to my arms bringing me to my knees, but the look in his eye said that one wrong step and I was a dead man. ¡°Explain? Yes you will explain fully once we get back to the surface and put you in a cell then you will have plenty of time to explain.¡± Hearing him say this I responded the only way I could think of, ¡°Really a cell? Do I get three meals a day? If so let¡¯s go I¡¯m starving.¡± Ugh I hate it when I¡¯m stressed I resort to sarcasm it¡¯s probably not a smart move on my part, but it¡¯s a habit. The captain smirked a little bit before speaking, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you will be able to joke after we get the information we want from you demon in human skin.¡± Oi demon? Why the hell does he think I¡¯m a demon? Disguise what the hell? Before I could respond the princess spoke up, ¡°Hold on Xellanr let him speak I want to hear what he has to say.¡± I sighed happily. Thank god the princess to the rescue. Wait isn¡¯t this backwards? But my happiness was instantly shattered by her next sentence, ¡°Speak demon, in human skin, and maybe we will go easy on you.¡± Oi not you to! Ugh why is this happening to me! Okay calm down I better answer her before they start shooting some of these guys look kind of jumpy. I looked at the princess as calmly as I could manage before speaking, ¡°I am not a demon in disguise, but anyways what do you want to know princess?¡± She glared at me while asking her question, ¡°Well for starters tell me how you really ended up on this space fortress?¡± I couldn¡¯t think of anything other than the truth so I just told her what I had already told her. ¡°I already told you I woke up in a cryo-pod and I don¡¯t remember anything other than what happened after that.¡± *SMACK* After I spoke I was greeted with pain in my face. Mother fucker she punched me! And what the fuck is with her strength it fucking hurt! If it wasn¡¯t for my high vitality and strength she might have killed me with that punch. *PPTHH* I spat out some blood and glared at her. She yelled at me, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking lie to me demon! Tell me the truth!¡± After glaring at her I looked around and could see all the other Draconians trying not to laugh and some of them even had wicked looking smirks on their faces. I quickly yelled back at her, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you dammit! I really don¡¯t remember anything before that!¡± She had an evil smile on her face while she spoke, ¡°Fine if you¡¯re not really lying then you wouldn¡¯t mind if I check your memories with [Mind Scry].¡± Mind Scry? Sounds like some magic they use in a lot of fantasy novels. Normally it hurts like hell if I try and resist, but I¡¯m going to have to try because I can¡¯t let her know that I¡¯m from another world. Shit this is going to hurt like hell. Zendra slowly reaches her hand towards me and I grit my teeth waiting for the pain to come, but as soon as she touches my head there is nothing. No pain, no anything, heck I even feel better than I did before she touched me. What¡¯s going on? She seemed just as confused, ¡°Huh what the hell?¡± The captain looked at the princess with a worried expression on his face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong princess?¡± She shook her head with a confused look on her face, ¡°Nothing is wrong, actually that is the problem there is nothing. I can¡¯t see anything in his mind at all!¡± The captain was shocked, ¡°How is that possible!? You¡¯re the best Draconian when it comes to [Mind Scry] which is why the Queen lets you torture any traitors and spies that we come across!¡± The princess shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know how it is possible Xellanr if I knew I wouldn¡¯t be this shocked!¡± *DING* All of a sudden there was a loud dinging noise followed by the voice of the ArchAngel, ¡°Master there is an incoming message from the planet.¡± What a message from Chiron? I don¡¯t know anyone from Chiron and how are they able to message me? If they were why didn¡¯t they message me before coming up here? ¡°Who is the message from ArchAngel?¡± She answered instantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know who the message is from, but it is originating from what looks like the palace in there capital.¡± The captain, princess, and I all three yelled in shock, ¡°The palace!?¡± I quickly calmed down before giving her an order, ¡°Put it through ArchAngel.¡± I was greeted with an immediate response, ¡°Yes master.¡± Out of nowhere comes a metallic looking sphere floating in mid-air and after a few seconds the sphere emits a bright light showing a hologram in front of our eyes. It¡¯s in color too neat! The hologram consists of a big room with a female draconian sitting on what appears to be a throne. She looks absolutely stunning, she must be the Queen and looking at her I can see why Zendra looks like a babe. They look almost exactly the same except there choice of clothes. While Zendra looks a little bit more of a teenager in style the queen looks like what you would expect from royalty she just looks regal. Its honestly hard to explain, but looking off to the Queens left I see a woman that is just shy of being as stunning as Chronos. Everything about this woman is yellow, from her yellow hair, to her yellow bikini, even her eyes are yellow, which I didn¡¯t think that was possible for a human, which is what she looked like. Is she a human? And why is she wearing a bikini? I mean she isn¡¯t bad to look at, but she really doesn¡¯t have big enough assets to fill out her bikini. So I don¡¯t understand why she just looks like the Queen loses to her in beauty. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying that because the Queen has a massive rack; so how can I, who is a lover of everything oppai, think that the Queen is losing to some flat chested beach goer. As if I said it out loud the girl in yellow¡¯s face got red and she gave me a glare while speaking, ¡°Hey who you calling flat chested you brat! If it wasn¡¯t for me you would have been killed from that girls forced [Mind Scry]!¡± The queen quietly giggled at this, but when she looked at me she seemed to be startled while a look of confusion passed across her eyes quickly. What the fuck how can she read my mind without touching me. From what I know, from the quick explanation I got from Chronos, only Gods can read minds without touching someone. Even the most powerful of magic users who can read the soul¡¯s memories, which can¡¯t be hidden no matter how hard you try, still have to touch you. Is she a god of some sort? She just smiled as she spoke, ¡°Bingo kid you hit the nail on the head as you humans say.¡± I quickly understood, somewhat, about who she may be, ¡°Okay so you¡¯re a god? If so why are you here?¡± As soon as the words left my mouth the princess and captain both yelled in shock, ¡°A God!?¡± As soon as they yelled, everybody in the room immediately stopped what they were doing, except the two holding me down because they are already kneeling, and knelt down in front of the hologram. The captain was the first to speak, ¡°Your ladyship, please forgive us for not recognizing your grace.¡± She laughed a little before motioning them to stand, ¡°Stand everyone I am not a god worthy enough for you to bow to.¡± The queen giggled at the embarrassed face on the god, ¡°Humble and easy to embarrass as every Chinet¡± She shrugged her shoulders and turned her slightly red face away, ¡°I am not I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± I would have scratched the back of my head if it was possible, ¡°Chinet? I¡¯ve never heard of you.¡± *SMACK* I glared towards the person who hit me again, ¡°Why the fuck are you still hitting me in this situation princess!?¡± She glared at me while threatening me with another punch, ¡°Be careful how you speak you foul demon she is a god and can end your pitiful life with just a wave of her hand.¡± I glared back yelled at her, ¡°I am not a demon!¡± She glared at me and yelled back, ¡°Liar!¡± Just as she was about to hit me again all of a sudden my savior arrived in the form of someone unexpected. ¡°Enough Zendra!¡± The queen¡¯s voice held enough power at this moment that I swear I felt the space fortress shudder. That shouldn¡¯t be possible though because it isn¡¯t alive which means one thing. Her power itself was shaking the fortress, it¡¯s no wonder she is the queen of the draconian race scary, really scary. The princess cowed back a little before speaking to the queen, ¡°But¡­ but¡­ mom!¡± The queen snapped back with a tone of authority, ¡°How many times have I told you don¡¯t call me that in front of everyone.¡± The princess immediately looked towards the ground defeated, ¡°Yes your majesty.¡± The queen visibly relaxed and then a look of care crossed her eyes before disappearing as she looked towards me, ¡°That¡¯s better now where were we, ah yes Vitamor was it?¡± I looked at her and answered real simply, ¡°Yeah?¡± *SMACK* God damn this bitch keeps hitting me. I swear I¡¯m going to get her back for this. If it wasn¡¯t for the people holding me down then I would probably have already hit her back, because this universe isn¡¯t like my old one where woman are supposed to be weak and you can¡¯t hit them back even if they come at you with a baseball bat. Otherwise you¡¯re the one in the wrong even if she could possibly kill you. In this universe woman can be and sometimes are stronger than men. Take the Queen for example, I shuddered a bit, scary. The princess yelled at me again, ¡°Watch how you speak to the Queen you filthy worm!¡± ¡°Zendra! I will not tell you again!¡± The queen roared at her again. This time I¡¯m certain that her power was shaking the fortress, because boxes started falling off their respective stacks and crashing into the floor as it shook. ¡°I¡¯m sorry your majesty, but Zendra is correct in her action there is no way that any one, let alone a demon, should talk to you in such a way.¡± The queen audibly sighed, ¡°Yes your right Captain her action would have been the right one if he is a demon, but he isn¡¯t.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The princess and the captain where shocked at the revelation, ¡°What!?¡± I just laughed and shot out a remark, ¡°Thank you finally somebody with a brain is here.¡± The yellow goddess just laughed at my remark, ¡°Very good you¡¯re funny! I like you kid!¡± I smirked, well who asked you if you liked me you board. Her glare got very dangerous and the temperature for everyone sky rocketed for a second, ¡°Don¡¯t push my patience kid I may like you now, but that may change if you keep thinking remarks like that.¡± Once again my stupid, going to get me killed on day, habit reared its ugly head, ¡°Ooo I¡¯m scared.¡± Surprisingly she just laughed as the temperature gradually lowered, ¡°Now that¡¯s what I like about you, it¡¯s just like C said no fear in front of Gods. It may be a gift or a curse depending on the god kid, so you might want to keep the sarcasm to yourself unless you know who you¡¯re speaking too.¡± I shook my head and thought to myself, you don¡¯t think I know that? Jeez. Wait C? As in Chronos!? The goddess smiled before speaking, ¡°Bingo kid, but keep that between us for now. She asked me to help out if you were in a situation that I thought you had no way out of on your own. From what Zellfina tells me about young Zendra over there¡¯s temper, towards anyone she thinks is a demon, I thought that this was one of those cases.¡± I had a lot of question but I stuck to some important ones, ¡°So who are you exactly and I take it that Zellfina is the Queen?¡± The queen spoke up at this point, ¡°That is right young Vitamor. I am indeed the Zellfina she is talking about and as for who she is well; she is Chinet the God in charge of the sun that is in the middle of our solar system.¡± Okay well that explains all of the yellow turns and why the temperature suddenly rose a minute ago. Turns out she is the sun god in this solar system. ¡°Okay then let¡¯s start over how can I be of service to your highness and miss sun god?¡± Chinet answered quickly while laughing and showing a mischievous look in her eyes, ¡°Actually I¡¯m finished here so I am going back home. Remember Vitamor try not to get yourself killed I may not be there to save you.¡± With that sinister laugh of hers she just faded out like she was never there. Hmm I thought her exit would be flashier since she is a sun god, but oh well. The queen spoke up looking back towards me, but for some reason she kept avoiding my eyesight. ¡°Actually Vitamor I was just sending this message at the request of Chinet, but since I am already here with you could you explain to me how you ended up on the ArchAngel? Chinet really wouldn¡¯t tell me much said I would know in time if I was supposed to.¡± I was shocked, ¡°You know the name of this fortress?¡± She laughed a little before explaining, ¡°Yes I do, well at least I should my grandfather helped the humans build it.¡± Hearing this, the princess was shocked and spoke before I could, ¡°Great grandfather helped humans build it!? How!? There hasn¡¯t been humans is this part of the universe in thousands of years!¡± The queen nodded her head and explained, ¡°Yes dear he helped humans build it back when the humans controlled this part of the universe, but that was before the war, with the demons, started in the middle of the human¡¯s territory splitting it in two.¡± The princess was shocked while the captain¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, ¡°The demon¡¯s territory used to be human territory along with some of ours!?¡± The queen when on to explain a little bit of the history to the both of us, ¡°Yes they don¡¯t teach this in schools, on either the human planets or ours, because the humans being our allies didn¡¯t want it to spread that it was a human magic wielder who opened up a portal to another universe full of demons. He allowed millions of them through to wreak havoc on his enemies, but he didn¡¯t take into account that the demons would lie to him and use him to let them through into our universe which has more resources than theirs. The magic wielder realizing his error sacrificed his life to close the portal, but by then almost a hundred million demons made it through and they were strong enough to take the territory that they have now without much resistance.¡± Listening to all of this information I was watching the draconians expressions and the princess and soldier¡¯s expressions where all full of shock while the captain¡¯s was just standing there calmly like he knew about all of this. I looked back towards the queen who was still explaining the history of the demons. ¡°The demons even made their way out to the edge of human territory all the way into ours making it to our capital where the humans were building us a space fortress to help protect us. Their technology is far more advanced than ours so we needed there help in to build a space station back then. The humans on the space ship were wiped out from the demons power and at the time we Draconians fought the demon tide to a standstill sending them packing to the nearest planets and over the last few thousand years we have been pushing them back and regaining our territory. The reason that we were not able to use the ArchAngel is due to the humans not being able to put in the program the availability, for my father, to take control of the space fortress and assign it to one of his generals.¡± The princess and some of the soldiers seemed to have remembered something and then the princess spoke again, ¡°I remember the attack on Chiron I was around 237 years old at the time, but I didn¡¯t know any of this.¡± The queen nodded before explaining some more, ¡°We keep it a secret for our allies because they don¡¯t want their people to know it was a human that caused so many of their people and ours to die. We also don¡¯t want our people to hate the entire human race for the faults of one human, but that is enough of a history lesson. Now tell me how you came to be on the space station?¡± The last part was directed towards me so I proceeded to tell the Queen about everything that happened up until this point. The entire time she just sat there with a serious look and when I got to the part about the nuclear reactor I could of swore she broke out in a sweat. She nodded her head and thought for a minute before speaking, ¡°Okay so basically you managed to survive the demons attack and there magical power didn¡¯t kill you either. Due to the fact that cryo-pods have to be set from the outside you were most likely in it before the attack and since everyone was dead no one could let you out of the pod. You had to wait until the time ran up on your pod or the backup systems started shutting the pods down. I am actually surprised that you are a human that can possibly use magic.¡± After the queen said the last part the captain was the first once to be shocked, ¡°A human that can use magic!?¡± The queen nodded and said seriously, ¡°Yes captain, in order for him to not die just from being touched by the demons excess magic power, he either needs a personal shield that protects him from mana or he needs to be able to use magic itself.¡± I was a little impressed at her deduction ability. Wow this woman is good she even deduced that I could use magic if I knew any that is. She looked back towards me before asking a question, ¡°So what is your element?¡± I was confused and I voiced it too, ¡°Element? What do you mean your majesty?¡± She calmly explained what she was talking about, ¡°Well when anything in this world uses magic, which is just the use of mana while adding an element to it, then if you use the element you are most compatible for your magic will be more stronger than those who aren¡¯t compatible in that element. By checking your [Full Status] you should be able to view your element.¡± I tried to figure out a way to answer, but I couldn¡¯t think of any lies so I decided to tell the truth, ¡°Well that¡¯s the thing your majesty I don¡¯t have an element in my status.¡± She honestly seemed shocked at this and our eyesight met causing her face to turn red and she quickly looked away. Why is she avoiding my gaze? I will have to figure it out later. She breathed deeply and spoke, ¡°That¡¯s not possible any magic user has an element that they use. Only the mana manipulators of legends don¡¯t have specific elements and that¡¯s because they can use any element to the maximum effect. Wait don¡¯t tell me.¡± I interrupted her, ¡°Um yes your majesty I have the trait [Mana Manipulation]¡± All three of them exclaimed out loud, ¡°What!?¡± The Queen jumped out of her chair and I swear that she was about to shit a brick. The look on her face almost made me laugh out loud, but given the circumstances I kept it to myself. She looked at me seriously before asking, ¡°Are you serious Vitamor?¡± I looked at her seriously and answered, ¡°As a heart attack.¡± She jumped up and down like she had just discovered her best friend was having a child, ¡°Amazing! Rumor has it that anyone with the [Mana Manipulation] trait is blessed by the gods and is destined for great things you may even be able to become a Space Lord!¡± I laughed a little in my head, I wonder how surprised she would be if I told her that I have the [Space Lord] trait as well? It just isn¡¯t active yet because I haven¡¯t reached the requirements needed for it. I shrugged my shoulders and answered humbly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I could be something so great your majesty¡± She shook her head and continued speaking excitedly, ¡°Nonsense! With that trait becoming a King at minimum is only a matter of time and training!¡± She actually had a little bit of a twinkle in her eyes, but when she noticed my gaze she once again got red faced and looked away while calming down. Seriously it¡¯s just eye sight no need to look away embarrassed. At this time the captain spoke up, ¡°Your majesty! Don¡¯t you think that is a little far-fetched? There has never been a human Space Lord in all of recorded history!¡± The queen looked at him before speaking seriously, ¡°That is because there hasn¡¯t been a single human with the [Mana Manipulation] trait in any of that written history! Humans usually only have one or two elements at most three if their lucky. This greatly reduces their power in the field of magic limiting them to the title of King. Those who get close enough to the Space Lord title are usually at the end of their life span.¡± I looked at the queen and asked seriously, ¡°Is it really that rare of a trait?¡± She looked towards me and answered my question, ¡°Yes it is Vitamor! Humans are the only ones capable of getting the [Mana Manipulation] trait in the entire universe. The reason why is unknown, but it may have something to do with the amount of Gods the humans have and those gods wanted to give the humans something to make them stand on equal footing with the other races. The humans got greedy though and started trying to take over the universe by whatever means necessary, so the Gods wiped all of the humans that had [Mana Manipulation] out in order to let the humans start over and make up their differences in strength some other way which is why humans can breed so much. They make up their lack in strength, whether it be physical or magic, with the sheer number of humans that there are in the universe.¡± How does she know all of this information? ¡°You mean I am the only known human to have the trait in the entire universe?¡± She shook her head before answering, ¡°Yes you are the only one that anyone knows about, even if it is only those in this room. You may not be the only human that has it, but you are the only one that has told anybody because of the fear of the rumor that the human Gods will hunt down and destroy any human that is found with the trait.¡± I felt my hear speed up and I probably turned a little pale, ¡°Wait What!? So I am being hunted by gods now!?¡± She shook her head while trying to explain, ¡°Don¡¯t worry as long as you don¡¯t enter the human¡¯s territory you should be fine. The humans Gods reach only stretches through their own territory, so they probably don¡¯t even know you exist right now. Well except for the gods that govern the entire universe such as Chronos, Pangu, Nuwa, and some others, but they usually don¡¯t meddle in the affairs of us mortals.¡± I sighed deeply and calmed down some, oh man I was seriously about to shit a brick thinking that a god was coming after me. Mental note avoid human territory for now! V.1 Ch.10 - Titles vs. Power *On the ArchAngel* Now that the, almost heart attack inducing, explanation is over I wonder what the next plan of action is? I might as well ask. ¡°So now that we have established that I am human and not a demon spy.¡± I shot a glare over to the princess who looked at her feet with a slightly scarlet tint to her cheeks. ¡°What is the plan of action from here your highness?¡± The queen held back a small laugh at her daughter¡¯s embarrassment and tried to regain her elegant demeanor, which she sort of lost when she got excited about my skill. The queen got serious again before speaking to me, ¡°Well young Vitamor first we are going to meet face to face, which can either be done on the planet in my palace or on your space fortress which ever feels more comfortable to you.¡± I looked at the queen and spoke honestly, ¡°I was wanting you to come up here to meet me mainly because I didn¡¯t want to leave my space fortress in the hands of others who I don¡¯t trust yet. Though do to the fact that the princess is so straight forward and that Miss Chinet has so kindly decided to have you call up here to speak with me I might as well come meet you face to face at your palace. The more I think about it the more rude it sounds to make a queen such as yourself come up to this semi-run down space fortress.¡± Looking over at the princess she was still staring at the floor and her face was as red as a tomato, it was kind of cute if I do say so myself, but the more I remember how she had a smile on her face as she kept punching me and tried to forcibly use [Mind Scry] on me it sent a shudder down my spine. Speaking of [Mind Scry] why didn¡¯t it work when she tried to use it on me? All of a sudden I was met with a familiar voice in my mind, ¡°That would be because of me Vitamor¡± I was a little shocked, but I think I knew who it was, ¡°Chinet?¡± She laughed in my head, ¡°Yes it is me and to answer your question from before I stopped her from being able to scry your mind. There are things that no one needs to find out about you until you are strong enough to protect yourself from most of your enemies. As you are right now even the princess standing next to you could kill you if she wanted to, but I doubt that Lady C would allow that.¡± I mentally nodded, ¡°That makes complete sense if you put it that way, but what should I tell her if she asks why it didn¡¯t work on me?¡± She just answered me matter-of-factly, ¡°Just tell her that I was the one who did it and she won¡¯t question you after that. If she persists tell her that I will raise the temperature of the planet by about 20 degrees for a year if she doesn¡¯t drop the subject. I don¡¯t think it will come to that and she may not even ask, but if she does just tell her I did it and hopefully she will drop the subject.¡± I shrugged my shoulders causing everybody to raise an eyebrow at my actions, ¡°Okay well that leaves that answered for now, but why did you decide to speak to me telepathically?¡± She answered me after a couple of seconds, ¡°Well as long as you are in my solar system I will always be listening and watching you under Lady C¡¯s order. Though I will not show myself unless your life is in danger and there is nothing you can do to save yourself. Remember though that is only in my solar system once you go to other systems the other sun gods and goddess may and probably won¡¯t even know of your existence. The only reason I know of you is because Lady C wants you to have a solid start and be able to fully utilize your time to make a solid foundation for your strength before you embark upon the universe. Even if you will be watched by me remember that I will only save you if you can¡¯t save yourself and as per Lady C¡¯s orders if you can save yourself and choose not to because you think I will step in then I am to let you die and she will treat it as you committed suicide.¡± I shuddered a little bit, Jeez C way to just toss me out after you¡¯re done with me I feel like a cheap whore. I sighed audibly causing the queen to speak up, ¡°Something wrong Vitamor?¡± I answered her without really thinking, ¡°No nothing just thinking of something irritating, but anyways back to business. If we can leave the crew working on the space fortress and some guards, while we come down to your planet, then everything will be okay and we can proceed to meet.¡± She nodded her head before speaking, ¡°Of course we can. Captain Xellanr see to it.¡± The captain saluted and proceeded to do as she told, ¡°Yes your highness. All right men all eight of you will stay on the ArchAngel to guard the workers. Also help establish a list of needed repairs and supplies needed to get this place running smoothly while the princess and I accompany Sir Vitamor to the planet!¡± The men saluted the captain before bowing to the queen and proceeding to do what they were told. There was another soldier telling the others what to do, he must be the vice-captain of the troop. Why is the troop so small though? ¡°Why is the troop only nine people along with yourself Captain Xellanr?¡± The captain answered after thinking about it and looking towards the queen who nodded to him,¡°This is actually only Squad 14 of Troop 14 they are the elite unit of the Troop and the one giving orders right now to the soldiers is the Lieutenant of the squad. I am the Captain of the entire Troop which has 14 squads of 8 people apiece making the Troop have 113 soldiers with myself included in that number.¡± Oh okay that makes more sense. I asked the other question on my mind, ¡°Then how many Troops are in a Battalion and how many Battalions in an Army?¡± The captain thought for a few more minutes, ¡°Well you see Army 14 is special it is the Army that protects the home planet which means it has the elite of all of the draconian race there are 14 squads, 14 troops & 14 battalions leading to 22,148 of the most elite Draconians protecting Chiron.¡± I was a little shocked, ¡°Just a little over 22,000 don¡¯t you think that that is a little bit small for an Army?¡± He shook his head a little, ¡°Normally yes, but all of the men in the 14th Army are at least at power Rank B with the General of the Army being Rank SSS¡± I was confused, ¡°Rank B and SSS?¡± The confusion on my face must have been very obvious because the princess started to explain the power rankings for me. ¡°There are two different types of ranks there are Title Ranks and Power Rankings.¡± I nodded to her because I knew about the first one, ¡°Yes my A.I. told me about the Title Ranks, but she didn¡¯t mention anything about the Power Ranks.¡± She nodded her head as well and continued to explain, ¡°Well the Power Ranks are usually separate from the Title Ranks until one hits the Prince Title Rank. The Power Ranks go from F rank which is someone slightly above a commoner continuing on through E, D, C, B, A, S, SS, SSS, Immortal, Demi-God, God, God Prince, God King, and the last two ranks of equal level Titan and Primordial God.¡± I have heard of Titans, but what are Primordial Gods? I was greeted again to the voice in my head, ¡°Primordial Gods are gods who have been around since before the universes where created or they are someone who has inherited the powers and title of a Primordial God such as Lady C. She inherited her powers and title from the original Chronos when he decided to enter the cycle of reincarnation and start a new adventure. Primordial Gods control different aspects of the universe such as Lady C¡¯s power over Time and the Skeleton King¡¯s power over Death¡± I remember hearing what C said about her powers and started to understand, ¡°Oh okay so Chronos is a Primordial God then and the Skeleton King. Sounds like someone I really don¡¯t want to meet.¡± ¡°No you don¡¯t ever want to meet the Skeleton King, because unless you are strong enough when you do meet him it will either be at your death or when you are standing as his equal which only few are able to.¡± I was thankful for the information, ¡°Thanks for the info Miss Chinet¡± She laughed a little in my head before speaking again, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, but I¡¯m sure that your A.I. would have known this information also.¡± I mentally nodded again before thanking her again, ¡°Oh Okay then I will start asking her for information about the world as I need it. Thank you once again Miss Chinet.¡± Leaving my train of thought I come back to Zendra explaining how the Title Ranks and Power Ranks exist alongside each other. ¡°So mostly the Title Ranks and Power Ranks are separate until someone reaches level 25, or equal stats, and power rank of SSS, in which they then have the Title of Prince or Princess depending on gender. Making the need for such a high power rank as well prevents a lot of non-powerful people from running around claiming to be Princes or Kings just because their level is high. The Title of King or Queen is issued when someone at or above level 50, or person with equivalent stats, hits the Immortal Power level and Space Lord is issued when a level 100, or equal stats, hits the Demi-God Power level.¡±This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. I was shocked, ¡°Wait that means your mom is at the Immortal rank and over level 50!?¡± Looking over at the Queen in the hologram I started to remember how her voice alone was able to shake the space fortress. She started laughing, ¡°The look on your face is priceless young Vitamor I am indeed at the Immortal Rank and my level is in the mid-70s¡± Damn if I hadn¡¯t of seen what C can do with her powers I might really be shitting a brick right now. Though compared to what Chronos can do to me, I can kind of keep my wits about me when talking to the queen. I hope. She giggled some, ¡°But don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t bite; much¡± Oi Oi! What¡¯s with the seductive sound in your voice when you say that? She seemed to realize how that came out of her mouth and she looked like she had a sense of confusion about her. I tried to continue to subject from before, ¡°Wait why is it called the Immortal Rank? Is it because of what I think it is?¡± She gave me a slight nod, ¡°If you are thinking that it is because I won¡¯t die of old age then you would be correct. I am able to live off the mana in the universe, I only eat and drink for the taste and company, and due to my control over my mana I can stop the genes in my DNA that control the aging process making it come to a halt.¡± I sighed, ¡°Wow you draconians were already immortal compared to us humans, but you milady just take the cake.¡± I looked towards the captain, ¡°So what Power level are you at Xellanr?¡± He responded without much thought, ¡°I¡¯m at Power level S along with the rest of the Troop Captains. The regular soldiers are Rank B, the Lieutenants Rank A, Captains Ranks S, Colonels Rank SS, and the General Rank SSS. Now in the other 13 Armies there ranks go as low as F Rank and as High as SS. The 14th Army is the only one with a Rank SSS once the generals of the other Armies become a SSS Rank, if they do, they become personal body guards of the Princesses or they become the new General of the 14th Army if he becomes an Immortal Rank, which makes him become a body guard of the Queen and/or King.¡± I was a little confused at a small detail, ¡°Why would somebody of the same rank be her body guard?¡± He just answered me mater-of-factly like it should be common sense, ¡°Because of their loyalty to the queen and/or king of their race also the king and queen are usually destined of becoming the Demi-God Rank making them Space Lords.¡± As soon as he said this Xellanr leaned close to me and whispered something into my ear, ¡°You should also know that the second Princess is SS Rank and the first Princess is an SSS rank.¡± I was shocked and yelled out loud, ¡°What!?¡± After I yelled this out loud like an idiot I quickly covered my mouth and started at Zendra like she was a freaking monster. A freaking SS rank!? She thought I was a demon? What the hell. She looked at me inquisitively, ¡°Is everything all right Vitamor?¡± I just stood there and I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at the fact that the girl standing in front of me was as strong as a Colonel in their best army. I just gulped audibly before answering, ¡°Yes everything is okay.¡± I said this but my voice couldn¡¯t help but raise and octave getting a belly full of laughter out of the Captain, who by the way was pointing a gun at me earlier I guess everybody just forgot about that. I sighed audibly, ¡°Well now that I know about some important things I guess we should get a move on to the planet and meet the queen.¡± The queen nodded towards me, ¡°Yes I will be waiting young Vitamor.¡± After she said this the floating hologram disappeared and the hologram ball as I decided to call it flew away and disappeared in a hole in the wall. The captain looked towards me, ¡°Okay well let¡¯s get on the ship and head to the surface why don¡¯t we.¡± I nodded, ¡°Okay let¡¯s roll out.¡± The princess looked at me seriously and asked, ¡°What do you mean by roll out can¡¯t we just walk?¡± I had to refrain from face palming. I sighed, ¡°It¡¯s just an expression it means let¡¯s go.¡± She shook her head before following the captain while saying, ¡°Humans have weird expressions.¡± Either the Captain was ignoring us or he was in soldier mode because he quietly led the way into the space ship and instructed me to make myself comfortable while he took the pilot seat. The princess took the seat straight across from me and buckled up which just helped emphasize her massive bust even more as the harness squeezed here breasts together perking them up. I¡¯m not going to lie it was extremely hard not to stare, doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t take lots of peeks I¡¯m still a man after all. Once the princess was strapped in the Captain started the ship up which was actually surprisingly very quiet and after I gave the ArchAngel the order to listen to the Lieutenant and help him out with whatever he needed, we took off. Even though the ship was moving you really couldn¡¯t tell at all it was like we were inside a stationary vehicle or building, but if you looked outside you could tell we were obviously moving very fast. While we were heading to the planet I decided to ask Zendra a question that I have wanted to know from the time I found out she was a princess. ¡°Hey Zendra if you¡¯re the second princess then why are you hanging around with the army?¡± She really didn¡¯t take very long to think about her answer, ¡°Well every princess or prince of the Draconian race has served in the army at one point in time plus my Power Rank is one level too low to actually use the Title Princess so I am still considered a Noble to the rest of the universe.¡± I nodded in understanding, ¡°So your level is over 25, but your power level just needs to go up one rank?¡± She nodded, ¡°Correct. Big sister¡¯s level is in the mid-30s and her Power Rank is SSS which makes her able to use the Princess Title so she is busy doing courtly things between allies and the noble families.¡± I nodded, ¡°Oh okay that makes sense I guess.¡± She looked at me, ¡°Speaking of levels what level are you at Vitamor?¡± I pretended to think for a second, ¡°Please just call me Vita or V and I am level 2¡± As I said this I all of a sudden felt really small compared to the two in the ship with me. She seemed to think about something for a minute, ¡°Level 2 huh? Have you practiced magic or any sort of body cultivation at all?¡± I really didn¡¯t, but I shouldn¡¯t know if I had or hadn¡¯t so I semi-lied, ¡°Not that I know of.¡± She nodded, ¡°Okay then if you hadn¡¯t your low level would make sense. From what I know about humans they usually don¡¯t get above level 10 in their 100 year life span unless they practice magic or some sort of body cultivation.¡± My mood seemed to perk up a little, ¡°So I¡¯m not as pathetic as I feel then?¡± She just giggled a little before answering, ¡°No as soon as you practice some magic or body cultivation your level will rise at a speedy pace until level 20 then it will slow down to a decent speed.¡± ¡°Oh well that¡¯s good to know for a second there I really felt like a fish next to you two eagles.¡± The princess laughed again, ¡°More like a baby fish.¡± This caused the captain to speak up and give out a good laugh as well, ¡°Yes a baby fish.¡± I sighed, ¡°Jeez thanks for the pep talk you guys.¡± The captain laughed a little bit more before answering sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. By the way look outside we are entering the atmosphere.¡± I looked out the closest window and saw the planet getting closer and then a red flame started to appear around the space ship meaning that we hit atmosphere, but amazingly there wasn¡¯t any heat from the flames so the ship must be very well insulated against the raging inferno. After the flames died away, and I was able to see again, I was greeted by blue sky and a massive continent on one side with hundreds if not thousands of floating cities dotting the ocean that stretched as far as I could see on the other side. I was sort of amazed because I have never been in a plane let alone a space ship, ¡°Wow.¡± The princess smiled a little before speaking, ¡°I know right? That continent is a forbidden zone for anyone below Power Rank A due to the monsters that roam about on it we call it Shendar.¡± I was a little interested, ¡°Anyone below Power Rank A? Does that mean that the monsters are at least that level or above?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yes that is correct the lowest monster is Rank A, but that¡¯s not really why it is forbidden,¡± I was still interested so I asked another question, ¡°If that isn¡¯t the reason then what is?¡± Seeing my interest she went on to explain, ¡°Well the legend says that a member of the Draconian race became super powerful and even obtained his [Dragon Form] a few million years ago and moved to the continent and he told the leader of the Draconians at that time that no one below the Power Rank SSS was to come to the continent. The lord of the continent must have decided to lower the Rank requirements one day, due to the lack in those at the Rank SSS or maybe he isn¡¯t there anymore and it¡¯s just because of the strength of the monsters that inhabit the continent.¡± This is just getting better and better, ¡°[Dragon Form] is that a really strong ability that the Draconians possess?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yes it is one of the most powerful abilities we possess.¡± I asked another question, ¡°What Power Rank must a draconian be at to unlock their [Dragon Form]?¡± She thought about it for a few minutes, ¡°Well there are actually two versions of the [Dragon Form]. One is just wings and maybe some horns and the other is full blown dragon. The Power Rank for the [Half-Dragon Form] is just the Immortal Rank, but the full blown [Dragon Form] is unlocked at the God Rank!¡± V.1 Ch.11 - Strange Visitor *Skies Above Chiron* I was dumbfounded, ¡°God Rank? You mean there is a god living on the planet!?¡± Zendra had a complicated look on her face while she shrugged her shoulder, ¡°According to the legends yes, but no one really knows. It was a few million years ago and if he was a God rank then what rank should he be after millions of years? I doubt he would be content with staying on our little planet.¡± What she said made a little bit of sense but you never know. I looked over towards the continent and sighed. If I had obtained a Power Rank higher than the God Rank would I be content to stay in one place or would I want to move around and enjoy the universe? Obviously I would want to enjoy the universe, so I¡¯m sure if there was an expert on the continent then he is long gone hence draconians at Rank A are able to go to the continent. I pushed the thought out of my head and looked back out the window to see that we were flying across a massive ocean moving farther away from the continent. In the distance I can see a speck on the horizon that keeps getting bigger and bigger the closer we get to it and as we got closer to it not only was it getting bigger, but I could feel my eyes widening at the sheer magnitude of the floating city in front of me. If you took the entire island of Manhattan and laid it inside of this city it may make up about 10% of the city in front of me. The city is fucking huge to be put bluntly. Seeing my look the captain laughed a little, ¡°That¡¯s Draco Civitate the Capital of Chiron and Royal City for all Draconians!¡± I looked towards him and then back towards the city, ¡°It¡¯s huge how the hell does it stay afloat?¡± He just laughed a little more and then explained to me how it worked, ¡°Well the city is supported by hundreds of mana stones called Magicae Saxa which are able to constantly absorb mana from the universe and with the help of a magical formation it can use the mana being stored. In the case of Draco Civitate the formation being used is for the spell [Water Walk], which is a simple spell available to those at the Power Rank of B and is used to stand on water as if it was land. So basically the city is standing on the water with this spell formation.¡± I nodded my head in understanding. So there were things such as that? Maybe it is easier to use then deploying technology to handle it¡¯s probably cheaper too. We flew above the city along with hundreds of other flying vehicles. There were even some convertible vehicles which were kind of neat, I want one. After what seemed like about an hour we reached our destination which was a majestic palace made out of what looked like a dark violet colored metal with walls making a pentagon shape and a tower at each corner with the palace in the middle making the Empire State building look like someone¡¯s house. We proceeded to dock in the landing zone of the palace at the same time we had what looked like turrets aiming at our ship the entire time we were trying to land. After Xellanr got permission to land from the tower, the turrets quit aiming at us. He put the ship down on one of the landing pads closest to the palace. After shutting down the space ship Captain Xellanr walked to the end of the ship and opened the turn at the same time he turned to me. ¡°Welcome Vitamor, to Chiron!¡± I got up from my seat and felt the difference in gravity immediately the gravity here is heavier than on the space fortress. Noticing my slight surprise Zendra offered up an explanation, ¡°The increase in gravity you are feeling is the side effects in the gravity from the [Water Walk] formation. For some reason in the city the gravity is slightly higher than the planets gravity itself and none of our mages have been able to figure out how to counter the side effects.¡± I looked toward the captain, ¡°Would using some sort of technology to keep the city floating? Surely being able to fly around the universe in space ships there is technology to float things too right?¡± He thought about it for a second before answering, ¡°There is the technology, but it is very costly and needs constant repair. By using the convenience of the Magicae Saxa and the [Water Walk] formation we negate the excess costs and maintenance and the increased gravity helps with bodily cultivators training to a certain extent as well. Honestly unless one has at least a Power Rank D they won¡¯t be able to not notice the effect based on you barely noticing the increase your rank should be at least E. What is your strength at?¡± I looked it up real quick before answering, ¡°Uhm it is at 30.¡± The both looked at me in shock, ¡°30!¡± I looked at the two who just yelled, they were both looking at me with amazed expressions on their faces. It was like I had two heads or something. I seriously asked, ¡°What is that high?¡± The captain thought for a minute before speaking, ¡°Not necessarily, but for a level two it is definitely high. Normal level twos have around ten strength.¡± I looked at him blankly, ¡°I actually had fifteen strength at level one.¡± He almost fell over from the shock, ¡°What! That means your strength doubled just by one level!?¡± I rubbed the back of my head and let out a nervous laugh, ¡°Yeah something like that.¡± ¡°Amazing I have never seen someone whose stats on anything doubled from just one level. Based on your strength you are definitely at the beginning of the E rank. Do you have any idea why your stats doubled is there a trait you have that does it or something?¡± I shook my head and smoothly lied, ¡°No not that I can see.¡± He looked thoughtful, ¡°Hmm very weird.¡± At this moment I was greeted with another popup.
Congratulations! You have unlocked the Lying skill Level one!
Seriously? Why the hell is that even a skill? I sighed audibly causing the princess to look over, ¡°Something wrong?¡± I looked towards her quickly and nervously laughed, ¡°What? Oh no nothing is wrong just dazing off into space.¡± I closed the window and put the new skill out of my mind. It may or may not come in use, but I prefer not to have to use it. The captain saved the day by changing the subject, ¡°Okay now let¡¯s head to the throne room.¡± The Princess and I followed Xellanr¡¯s lead through the courtyard. While looking around I saw soldiers practicing formations and sparing all over the yard. There was even a firing range, I so want to try that later, on the opposite side of the yard from the soldiers. At the firing range there were tents with people wearing robes looking at a book in front of them with a woman in a robe standing at the front of them. She had a hologram that was showing what looks like a mage casting a magic spell. This must be a magic class or training. I looked a little bit behind the tent and noticed mages using magic on what looked like wooden dummies. Wait, those dummies are moving! I screamed this in my head. What! Forgetting where I was for a minute, I rushed over to the fence surrounding that courtyard and watched a few mages throwing around magic at the wooden dummies. A little bit to my right there was another field where soldiers were using weapons and their bodies to fight some more dummies. This is amazing back on earth the military were always trying to get more ways for their soldiers to get field experience, with little risk, before sending them into the field were the risk was high. This would be perfect the dummies on both fields were reacting to the attacks, whether it was magic or physical. The magic dummies were even casting spells back! Just Amazing! All of a sudden an unfamiliar gruff voice sounded out behind me, ¡°You look like you¡¯ve never seen a training dummy before son.¡± Turning around I came face to face with an older looking draconian wearing clothes that literally looked like they came out of a martial arts movie. He had a grey beard growing down to his chest and a bald head that literally shined when the sun hit it. His eyes though, I will probably never forget those eyes, just looking into them I felt like my soul was about to leave my body from fear. Then all of a sudden his eyes cleared up and he had a cheery demeanor about him. He smiled at me before speaking, ¡°Well have you sonny?¡± I was woken up from my dazed when he spoke, ¡°Huh? Oh no sir!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel the need to stand at attention in front of this old man. I couldn¡¯t even think about being impolite, he had this aura about him that nearly made me piss my pants just from being in his presence. He smiled at me and started to speak again, ¡°Really? Well let me tell you a bit about them. These dummies are not your normal dummies, as you can probably tell. They can react to anything you do to them, even if you so much as poked them they would slap you or avoid your poke.¡± Even so much as a poke? Really? They are that sensitive? He laughed at my expression before continuing, ¡°The reason they can move and react is due to the mini Magicae Saxa that has been imbedded into their bodies and a low level spell formation called [Animate]. This formula can give life to an inanimate object at or below the level of the one making the formation. The ones that are casting magic have more mini Magicae Saxa for each spell formation that it can use whether it be [Fire Ball], [Water Ball], [Earth Spike], and etc.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. This is just amazing! I wonder if they would let me take one of these to the space fortress or at least use it while I am here? I looked towards the old man, ¡°So what rank are these dummies then sir?¡± He laughed a little before telling me, ¡°These magic casting dummies are at the C rank and the physical dummies are at the D rank. Both are stronger than you right now, but they won¡¯t be for long.¡± I don¡¯t know if I like the way he made that last part sound, but I put it out of my head for now. I nodded in understanding, ¡°C rank and D rank according to Xellanr they both are really stronger than me right now. By the way sir may I ask as to who you are?¡± He just smiled, ¡°You can just call me Vetus Est.¡± I thought for a second, ¡°Vetus Est? So I am to just call you the Old One?¡± He laughed a little bit, ¡°It seems you know some of the soon to be forgotten language of Earth.¡± I froze for a second unable to move, ¡°Earth! You know of Earth!¡± Hearing the word Earth I also immediately got lost in thought about my life on Earth and what I left behind. The old man laughed a bit before saying something I thought I would never hear again, ¡°I know more than you think JD.¡± Hearing my nickname from earth immediately brought me back to my senses, but when I looked around the old draconian was gone and Zendra and Xellanr were running up to me. All of a sudden there was a bright flash of yellow light and Chinet appeared out of nowhere yelling at me. ¡°Vitamor! Are you okay!?¡± She grabbed me and started checking me all over and she was surprisingly warm. It must have something to do with being a sun goddess. All of the draconians surrounding me including Zendra and Xellanr all got down on one knee. They all yelled at the same time, ¡°Mighty Sun Goddess!¡± Seeing so many powerful draconians including a S and SS rank bow down to the flat chested beauty in front of me would amazing almost anyone, but I was kind of expecting it. ¡°Vitamor!¡± She shook me while yelling at me to see if I was okay. I won¡¯t be if she doesn¡¯t stop shaking me, I swear I could feel my brain rolling around in my skull. ¡°Yes Chinet I¡¯m fine, but if you keep shaking me I won¡¯t be.¡± I said while laughing a bit. She looked a little embarrassed, ¡°Oh sorry.¡± She let go of me and sighed in relief. She looked at me and had a confused look on her face, ¡°I swear all of a sudden you got supper excited about the dummies and then all of a sudden I couldn¡¯t sense you at all. When I tried to look here from my home I couldn¡¯t see anything, it was like something was blocking me. I tried teleporting here, but even that wouldn¡¯t work!¡± I was shocked that something was blocking the power of a God? What the hell? Was it the god that is supposed to be on the continent or was it maybe the old draconian? He did disappear all of a sudden. She looked at me seriously, ¡°What happened in the last few minutes Vitamor?¡± I looked at her and answered honestly, ¡°Well nothing much really I rushed over to check out the dummies that the soldiers and mages where sparring with, but then an old draconian showed up and started to tell me about them.¡± All three of the people standing next to me said at the same time, ¡°An old draconian?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Yeah he was wearing what looked like martial arts robes and he had a grey beard, with a bald head that literally shined when the sun hit it.¡± The captain thought about something for a minute, ¡°In order for a draconian to start looking old he has to be in the last quarter of his life span or he wants to look old. Around the last quarter of our lifetime our hair starts turning grey without our control, did you happen to catch the seniors name?¡± I shook my head, ¡°He told me to call him Vetus Est and that was it.¡± The captain was thoughtful again, ¡°I have never heard of a senior named Vetus Est.¡± Zendra put in her two cents worth as well, ¡°Me either and I have known most of the seniors of the council since birth.¡± At this time the goddess spoke up, ¡°Where did he go Vita?¡± I shrugged my shoulder, ¡°I don¡¯t know he disappeared right when Xellanr and Zendra ran up.¡± Chinet looked deep in thought for a second, ¡°That is when I was able to travel here as well.¡± I looked at the sun goddess in shock, ¡°Are you trying to say that the old draconian I met was able to completely block a God¡¯s power.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was him or not, but if the being who blocked my power wanted you dead there was nothing I could do about it. That is scary enough on its own. I must go now, your safe which is all that matters farewell for now V.¡± I inclined my head towards the goddess, ¡°Oh okay Chinet until next time I guess.¡± She gave me a half-smile, ¡°Hopefully it¡¯s not as frightening.¡± I nodded my head in agreement, ¡°True.¡± With that she literally faded from existence, I want to be able to do that. I sighed turning back to Xellanr and Zendra they were both staring at me with stupefied expressions. I blinked at them a couple of times before speaking, ¡°What?¡± The captain was the first one to speak and it wasn¡¯t¡¯ quiet either, ¡°Why the hell are you and a goddess so friendly? You¡¯re just at most a Noblet and Power Rank E! You should be bowing down to her and practically kissing her feet, but no you were talking to here like you had been friends for years.¡± I shrugged and raised my hands up, ¡°Maybe my personality won her over?¡± Zendra literally almost bust a gut laughing before she spoke, ¡°If a personality was all it took to be on friendly terms with a goddess or god then I would be friends with them all!¡± I glared at her quickly before opening my mouth, ¡°Actually you would only be friends with the god or goddess of violence.¡± She glared at me and her face turned as red as blood. I could almost see the steam coming out of her ears, ¡°And what exactly is that supposed to mean!?¡± I stuck my tongue out at her before speaking, ¡°It means that you¡¯re a violent she devil! I mean you practically beat me within the first hour of us meeting!¡± She couldn¡¯t look any more mad than right now she was stumbling over her words, ¡°That¡­ That was¡­ Ugh!¡± *BANG* After the princess yelled all I saw was darkness. *Chronos¡¯ Realm* Chronos was tending to some flowers that she had in a small garden out behind her house. She was planting a seed, watering the seed, and then speeding up the time around the flowers to get them to grow. There was a bright yellow light behind her followed by a frantic voice, ¡°Lady C! Lady C!¡± Chronos looked over towards the owner of the voice and said with some irritation, ¡°What is it Chinet? I thought I told you to protect Vitamor?¡± She looked at her feet, ¡°You did Lady C.¡± Chronos was slightly raising her voice, ¡°Then why the hell are you here and not protecting him like I told you too!?¡± As she asked this question the flowers started to quickly wilt and decompose into the ground like there aging process had been sped up to an astonishing rate. Chinet swallowed loudly and couldn¡¯t help but stare in fear at the Primordial Goddess of Time standing in front of her, who could end her life with but a thought. She tried to calm down and spoke to her, ¡°Well Lady C that is why I am here.¡± Chronos¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have already failed!?¡± She said this through gritted teeth while the hourglasses around her started to speed up getting close to the end of the sand in them. Chinet kowtowed towards Chronos, ¡°No Lady C I didn¡¯t fail I swear!¡± Hearing this Chronos started to calm down and the hourglasses around her started to rewind until they hit the point of where they were before Chinet arrived. After calming down Chronos spoke calmly, ¡°Then why are you here Chinet and what is wrong with Vitamor?¡± Hearing that Chronos was calm now Chinet stood up and proceeded to speak, ¡°Nothing Lady C, but there was a situation that happened that I felt you should definitely be aware of.¡± Chrnonos laughed a little, seemingly a different person than she was a few seconds ago. ¡°What is this so called situation that was so important you had to leave you solar system and your protection duty of Vitamor? You didn¡¯t have to come and see me personally, when you could have just sent me a message through telepathy.¡± Chinet was starting to feel a little bit more comfortable in her presence, ¡°Well Lady C this situation is big enough that I had to tell you personally.¡± Chronos was starting to get a little irritated at the run around, ¡°Then tell me already damn it.¡± Chinet nodded her head quickly before explaining, ¡°Yes! Well Vitamor arrived on the planet surface with the second Princess Zendra. Though when he was in the palace courtyard he was so excited about everything he was like a kid in a candy store whose parents where rich, so he got distracted and separated from her.¡± Chronos just laughed at this, ¡°I figured he would be everything he is seeing is literally new to him.¡± Chinet looked confused, ¡°What do you mean Lady C.¡± Chronos waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s not important continue.¡± Chinet nodded while continuing, ¡°Yes mam. Well when he ran over to one of the training fields and was admiring the training dummies I all of a sudden couldn¡¯t sense him. I couldn¡¯t see him and I couldn¡¯t even teleport to him! It was like he was completely blocked to me.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Chronos yelled and in her surprise she crushed the watering can she was holding. ¡°What do you mean he was blocked from you tell me what happened afterwards!¡± Chronos yelled at Chinet while grabbing her shoulders. Chinet shivered and started to quickly tell her, ¡°When I was finally able to sense him and travel to him I did so and he was okay.¡± Chronos let go of Chinet and let out a breath that she didn¡¯t know she was holding feeling relieved. Chinet didn¡¯t notice this and continued speaking, ¡°When I talked to him he told me that he met an old draconian who called himself Vetus Est. He said they talked about the training dummies, but when I got there no one saw the old draconian and I couldn¡¯t even sense that someone had been standing next to V.¡± Chronos thought for a minute before speaking, ¡°I have never heard of someone named Vetus Est.¡± Chinet was shocked, ¡°Even you haven¡¯t heard of him Lady C? He must be at least at the God Prince rank though, for him to block out my powers.¡± Chronos shook her head, ¡°For him to be at the God Prince rank he would only be able to block your teleport or at least slow it down, but not your sight or sense. For him to completely block you like he did he would have to be at least at the God King Rank or higher!¡± Chinet¡¯s jaw almost hit the floor, ¡°God King!¡± V.1 Ch.12 - Mana *Chronos¡¯ Realm* Chinet was thoroughly shocked, ¡°You mean to tell me that Vitamor had a God King visit him on Chiron?¡± Chronos nodded her head, ¡°That is exactly what I am saying.¡± Chinet couldn¡¯t seem to really grasp it, ¡°Why would a God King take the time to visit someone who isn¡¯t even an Immortal Rank!?¡± Chronos shook her head and shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t know. That is what bothers me about this whole thing. God Kings are almost equal to us Primordial Gods in physical and magical strength the only difference is the control over our powers. Certain powers don¡¯t have a primordial god rank such as the Draconians Dragon God the highest he can make it would be the God King level and the scary thing is he would be more powerful than half the God Kings in any universe, but no one has heard from him in many millions of years. Some even think that he is dead.¡± Chinet looked at Chronos, ¡°What do you think Lady C?¡± Chronos shrugged her shoulders again, ¡°I don¡¯t know Chinet; the Dragon God King has control over so many different powers that if he was to be angered even I would clear out of his path.¡± Chinet¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Even you Lady C?¡± Chronos laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised Chinet. The Dragon God King controls, to a certain, extent every known element in the universe. He is even the only known God who can control Space, to a small extent.¡± Hearing this Chinet¡¯s eyes got even bigger than before, ¡°Control Space!?¡± Chronos nodded her head before explaining some more, ¡°Even though he can control Space he can at most use it to teleport himself from one planet to the next his range is limited.¡± Chinet was amazing yet confused, ¡°How come no other God can control Space, but the Dragon God King can?¡± Chronos thought for a second before explaining, ¡°Well once a Demi-God rank becomes a full blown God Rank they can only control their specific element as you well know right?¡± Chinet nodded, ¡°Such as how I can only control the power of the sun and if it is my home sun I become a bit more powerful right?¡± Chronos snapped her fingers and pointed at Chinet, ¡°Exactly this is caused by the universe balancing out the powers of the Gods. Although Demi-Gods and below are not really powerful enough to effect all the universes and just their own universe, they are not affected by this balancing. Thus they can use any element that they want to. When Pangu created the universes he wanted there to be a balance between those of incredible strength, to limit the chance of a Tyrant overlord of the universes. So once a Demi-God becomes a God they can only control the element they are most proficient in and if they obtain the title of a Primordial God they can actually trade that element for the element of the Primordial God they inherit or take the title from which is what I did when I obtained the Primordial God of Time Title.¡± Chronos paused a minute letting it sink in before continuing, ¡°I used to use the element of Death which is the same as my brother Hades, but when the former Primordial God of Time wanted to step down and retire I volunteered to take his place so I took the mantle of Chronos the Primordial God of Time and I proceeded to watch over the time of everything in all of the universes. Back on track though, the Dragon God King can use any power that his Dragon kin can use and being that there are Dragons that can use space magic or have a great affinity for the space element then that enables him to use that element.¡± Chinet had a couple of questions, but she asked the most important one, ¡°Is there no Primordial God of Space?¡± Chronos shook her head, ¡°Actually no there isn¡¯t. Pangu made it to where the universes have to choose the Primordial God of Space. Once the universes choose then he or she will be on the same level as Pangu in power at some point.¡± Chinet almost jumped up from the chairs they were sitting on, ¡°The same level of power!? How is that possible?¡± Chinet looked down and wondered where the chairs came from and when they sat down, but Chronos spoke before she could think more about it. ¡°I do not know how it is possible, but Pangu once went on a rant about how his experiments rebelled and will one day be the death of him or something like that.¡± Chinet snorted at this, ¡°Pangu will die? That¡¯s not possible, now I know you are pulling my chain Lady C.¡± Chronos laughed, ¡°No I¡¯m not Chinet I actually know of a way for someone to become more powerful than Pangu making them the most powerful being in all the universes.¡± Chinet stared wide eyed at Chronos, ¡°What!? How the hell do you do that!?¡± Chronos just laughed, ¡°That¡¯s my secret and maybe someday you will find out along with all the other spectators to this conversation.¡± Chronos looked off towards another direction. Chinet was confused and looked towards the same direction, ¡°Spectators?¡± Chronos just laughed, ¡°It¡¯s a 4th wall thing you wouldn¡¯t understand Chinet. Anyways you need to get back to watching over Vitamor I feel that he will be waking up any minute now.¡± Chinet bowed, ¡°Yes Lady C.¡± With a flash of light Chinet leaves Chronos¡¯ Realm leaving Chronos to her thoughts. Has he really returned? If so things are bound to get interesting. *Planet Chiron* Xellanr was yelling at Zendra, ¡°Why did you have to hit him for!?¡± Zendra just crossed her arms under her bountiful chest while yelling back, ¡°He was being rude! So I had to punish him.¡± Xellanr just sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose, ¡°This is why he said what he said.¡± Zendra with her arms crossed just snorted, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s¡­ hmph!¡± I was awoken by their bickering, ¡°Ugh you guys are so noisy.¡± Xellanr heard me and looked my way before speaking, ¡°I see you finally came around.¡± I sighed, ¡°Yeah sadly this isn¡¯t my first time being knocked out by a woman.¡± Xellanr smirked, ¡°Oh really and I thought you were tougher than that.¡± Compared to Chronos I might as well be a gnat. I just let out a small laugh, ¡°How about we let the Queen take a swing at you then Captain.¡± The captain laughed nervously, ¡°Yeah uh no need for that now.¡± That¡¯s what I thought. I smirked at the captain before asking, ¡°Anyways where am I last I remember we were in the courtyard.¡± Xellanr let out a small laugh before explaining, ¡°Well after her highness here smacked you we brought you to the medical room to rest until you regained consciousness.¡± I glared at the princess for a second and she just looked at the wall, whistling something, with her arms still crossed. It really made her breast perk up when she stood like that. ¡°Okay.¡± I looked around at the room and saw that it looks almost like a hospital from my old world. The only difference is that the gear here is much more high tech and everything is hovering inches above the ground, hell even the bed is hovering. I sit up and shake my head a little bit to clear up some of the fuzziness and proceed to stand up. I looked towards the captain, ¡°Well I guess we shouldn¡¯t keep the Queen waiting.¡± He nodded, ¡°No we shouldn¡¯t.¡± I gestured out the door, ¡°Lead the way then Captain.¡± Leaving the medical room we walked down a hallway wide enough you could have driven a Mack Truck down it and still have room to walk on the sides. Xellanr was leading the way with me and the princess walking side by side with some guards behind us. I swear that looking out the window I could see a ninja draconian or two jumping from roof top to roof top watching us, but that may have been my imagination. Maybe the princess slapped me a little bit too hard. After shaking my head a few times the princess spoke up, ¡°Are you okay?¡± I nodded towards her, ¡°Yeah I¡¯m okay just think I¡¯m seeing things is all.¡± She laughed a little bit, ¡°Okay that¡¯s good. I really didn¡¯t hit you that hard so if you were really still feeling muddle headed from it then you are weaker than I though.¡± This bitch¡­ I glared at her while speaking, ¡°I am an E Rank from what you guys have told me and you are a SS Rank you could have killed me with a flick of your fucking finger!¡± She laughed nervously, ¡°I was kidding jeez calm down.¡± Kidding my ass I swear I am going to hurt you one of these days, I sighed audibly. I heard an enchanting laugher causing me to come back to my senses, ¡°You guys seem like you are getting along splendidly.¡± Looking ahead I noticed that we had already entered the throne room and there sitting upon her throne was the queen of the draconians. She looks even more beautiful in person I am almost stunned; Zendra nudges me in the side. ¡°Close your mouth your drooling you pervert.¡± While checking the side of my mouth, which is of course dry, I retort, ¡°I am not! I was just thinking that the hologram does her no justice.¡± That enchanting laugh sounded out again causing me to lose focus for a second, ¡°Why thank you young Vitamor you¡¯re not too bad yourself.¡± Zendra yelled at her from the side, ¡°Mom!¡± The queen just giggled at her daughter, ¡°What he¡¯s not, work hard Zendra or someone might snatch him up.¡± I was shocked and looked at the queen why does that sound so seductive when she says it? She looked at me and as if noticing the way she said it as well that look of confusion and embarrassment float across her eyes before she looks back towards Zendra.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Zendra was still slightly cursing, ¡°What me and this buffoon? As if!¡± I nodded in agreement, ¡°I second that, Wait! I am not a buffoon!¡± Zendra sneered at me, ¡°You¡¯re right you¡¯re an idiot! And why do you second that? You would be lucky to have someone like me!¡± I smirked at her and continued bickering with her, ¡°Sorry I prefer my women a little less intimidating all the time. Granted there is a time for intimidation, but you¡¯re a woman, your supposed to have a cute side too not just act like a man all the time.¡± Zendra was fuming, ¡°Act like a man!?¡± You could almost see the steam coming out of her ears it¡¯s quite comical actually. If it wasn¡¯t for the presence of the Queen she probably would have knocked me out again. I really need to work on my endurance or physical resistance whatever it is called in this universe. The queen was holding her gut while laughing on the throne, ¡°He is right you know Zendra there are times where it doesn¡¯t hurt to act like a woman especially with the ones you care for.¡± Zendra was pouting because her mom didn¡¯t take her side, ¡°I act like a woman plenty! Isn¡¯t that right Xellanr?¡± Looking over at the Captain he is pretty hesitant to answer, oh so she is like this all the time then? ¡°Xellanr?¡± Zendra asked again. Oh this is getting good. Xellanr finally answered reluctantly, ¡°Well you do scare the men a lot your highness.¡± Both the queen and I were holding our stomachs while rolling around on the floor, ¡°Buahahaha!¡± Zendra was starting to tear up, ¡°Et tu Xellanr? Et tu?¡± The queen spoke with a voice full of care towards her daughter, ¡°See dear you have too much of your father in you. Loosen up a little bit and enjoy life.¡± Zendra looked at the ground answering with a voice the size of a mosquito, ¡°Yes mom.¡± Why does she look like she is going to cry? Zendra looked at the ground and meekly spoke, ¡°Can I be excused?¡± Yup she is definitely about to cry. The queen had a look of hurt on her face as she spoke, ¡°Yes you may.¡± Zendra leaves through the side door, exit stage left anyone? Looking back at the Queen she is looking after the princess with a look of extreme care on her face, it seems that this has been a problem for a while. She looked back towards me and smiled, ¡°Now where were we? Oh yes young Vitamor it is a pleasure to meet you in person. Allow me to reintroduce myself I am Queen Zellfina Draken the 531st Queen of the Draconian Race.¡± I bowed at the waist to her, ¡°A pleasure to meet you as well I am Vitamor, well I don¡¯t really have a title or nothing so I guess it is just Vitamor for now.¡± She giggled a little bit, ¡°So Vitamor now that the introductions are out of the way let¡¯s get back to business. You really don¡¯t know how you came to be on the ArchAngel?¡± I shook my head and answered her, ¡°No I don¡¯t your majesty all I can remember is waking up in the Cryo-Stasis Pod.¡± She seemed deep in thought before she spoke, ¡°Interesting indeed, oh well let¡¯s not worry about it for now based on how you know the sun goddess Chinet I don¡¯t feel you are a threat to the Draconian people. So as the Queen of Chiron and the Draconian people I welcome you as a friend.¡± I smiled at her, ¡°Thank you your majesty and don¡¯t worry I don¡¯t mean harm to anybody unless they mean harm to me or mine.¡± The queen shivered before smiling, ¡°Good! So what are your plans now?¡± I thought about it for a second, ¡°Well I plan on getting the ArchAngel running at 100% and find another source of gravity generation for her.¡± The replied, ¡°We can help you with both of those things.¡± I was happy, ¡°Really? That would be really helpful your majesty.¡± She nodded her head, ¡°Yes I will issue the order right away and send more people up to the space station to fix her up and maintain her until you return. As for the gravity we can place multiple mana stones with [Gravity] in multiple locations and they will generate gravity for that area.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Well that solves the issue that I thought would be the hardest. What about the power supply? The nuclear reactor only has around two years left.¡± She thought about it for a minute or two, ¡°That one will be a little more difficult if you want something on the same level of longevity you would need another nuclear reactor which aren¡¯t really being used anymore or you would need a dark matter engine.¡± Hearing the last part I was intrigued, ¡°Dark Matter Engine?¡± She nodded her head and explained, ¡°Yes Dark Matter Engines use the matter in the universe known as Dark Matter as its power source. Dark Matter makes up most of the mass and energy in the universe. By harvesting this matter the ArchAngel would be able to have a seemingly infinite source of power.¡± Dark matter was known in back on earth as well so I nodded in understanding, ¡°I take it that getting ahold of a Dark Matter Engine is difficult?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yes it is. In order to make one a mage who can use the Dark Matter element of magic has to imbue a normal Space Engine or Nuclear Reactor with a massive amount of Dark Matter, almost three times the amount that it may already have, and mages who can use Dark Matter are extremely rare they are second to those who use the element of Time.¡± Hearing the second part I was shocked a little, ¡°The users of Time are rarer?¡± She nodded her head and continued explaining, ¡°Yes extremely rare. In reality Time is something that beings of the universe have made up to keep track of things. The length of the day, the year, the minute, the second, they are all different and relative to the person observing this said ¡°Time¡±. In order to control time you have to understand how other beings view time. An example would be if you could control time on a certain planet, but went to a planet where the time of the day was off by a few milliseconds then you would lose your control of time until you understood how the time on that planet is measured to the millisecond or smaller. Those who can control the element of Death usually have better control over Time as well do to their understanding of Death and how everything eventually comes knocking on his door.¡± Ah yes Mr. Skeleton King don¡¯t want to see you anytime soon, sorry. Pushing that thought away I spoke again, ¡°So users of time are extremely good at mathematics then?¡± She nodded, ¡°In simpler terms yes they are mathematical geniuses, usually the only exception is the Primordial God of Time. The understanding of Time in the universe is automatically passed down through the title alone, but the only ways to obtain the title are to inherit it or kill the current one which is extremely hard if not impossible to do.¡± Thinking of Chronos and the abilities she possessed I shuddered before speaking again, ¡°So basically your saying that in order to get another engine that will last a long time for the ArchAngel I need to find a mage who can use Dark Matter magic in two years?¡± She nodded slightly, ¡°That or learn it yourself.¡± For some reason I was shocked, ¡°I can do that?¡± She laughed a little bit, ¡°Yes don¡¯t you remember you have the mana manipulation trait you can learn any element you want.¡± I face palmed myself, ¡°I completely forgot about that. Honestly I don¡¯t even know how to use the trait.¡± She was surprised, ¡°Really? Well I can¡¯t really explain how to manipulate the mana, but if you sense the mana in the area and try to will it to your command it may work. From what I read about the trait this is how it sounds like it works.¡± I sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to sense the mana in the area either.¡± God I feel useless. She just giggled and smiled, ¡°That I can help you with and it is quite easy to do. All you need to do is feel around with you mind and in order to do this for the first time you will need to meditate so come up here and sit down.¡± I nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± I followed what the Queen said; I sit down cross-legged in front of her throne. ¡°Now you are going to close your eyes and relax first.¡± Doing as she said I close my eyes and try to relax, but at this moment I feel her start to massage my shoulders and something big and heavenly feeling plopped down on top of my head. ¡°Just relax and try to sense the mana around you.¡± Relax yeah right, it is taking everything I have to not salute you. I glanced at her and she had her eyes closed and didn¡¯t even seem to realize what she was doing. ¡°It¡¯s kind of impossible to relax.¡± ¡°Oh and why is that?¡± She asked so I took the opportunity knowing that it may get me killed and poked her under boob to tell her why. ¡°Aahhn¡± she let out a soft moan. Yup, stand down soldier! ¡°It¡¯s because of that your highness.¡± She seemed to realize what she was doing and hastily stood up. She coughed a bit, ¡°I just figured I would test your concentration.¡± I grinned at her, ¡°Well if you want to continue the concentration training we can a little later.¡± She laughed a little quickly blushing before trying to maintain her superior visage, ¡°Oh really now, I wonder if you¡¯re up for the challenge.¡± Xellanr coughs off towards the side completely ruining the mood. The queen immediately got back to business, ¡°Oh yes now close your eyes and clear your mind and feel the energy in the room.¡± I glare at Xellanr who makes a little smirk in my direction and proceed to do what the Queen has said. After a little while of breathing calmly and blocking out all the unnecessary sounds around me. I can feel my mind clear a little bit and I can feel a gentle breeze blowing through the room. ¡°Now Vitamor you should feel what seems like a breeze. This is the mana in the area and the stronger the breeze the more attuned you are to the mana around you.¡± Whatever she said after wards I couldn¡¯t hear due to the deafening sound of the wind in my ears it was like being in the middle of a sky dive where the wind rushing past your ears makes you unable to hear anything. Inside of my mind I can picture the mana rushing around the room looking like a storm taking the shape of tornados and hurricanes. There is one gust that makes its way to me that starts to look like the head of a dragon and as it gets closer it opens its mouth. *ROAR* It roars and is about to collide with me. I was suddenly jolted back to reality with the queen looking at me with a worried expression on her face. ¡°Vitamor! Are you okay?¡± Why is she so concerned about me? ¡°Yeah I think so,¡± I managed to mutter out. The queen looked me over head to toe before asking, ¡°What happened you started to meditate and then your body just went limp and collapsed.¡± I shook my head and told her what I saw, ¡°I don¡¯t know, the sound that the mana was making was extremely loud and the breeze had turned into a storm and at one point it turned into a dragon head and even roared at me.¡± The queen and captain yell at the same time, ¡°Dragon head!?¡± I hoped I looked as confused as I felt, "Is that a bad thing?" The Queen and Captain look at each other with shock evident on their faces, why do I feel that it¡¯s a bad thing? V.1 Ch.13 - Attunement *Chiron Capital Palace* Looking at the Queen and Captain and their worried if not almost fearful expressions it makes me wonder if something is actually really wrong. ¡°Hey is there something wrong? You expressions aren¡¯t very good right now.¡± Zellfina shows a small smile, but the look in her eye is still there, ¡°Well we don¡¯t know, it could be a blessing or a curse for us depending on how we look at it.¡± I was starting to worry, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The captain spoke this time, ¡°The scene that you saw is what someone only sees when they first make contact with mana unless they reach the God Rank then they can see it anytime they meditate. Depending on what kind of breeze or storm the mana makes when you view it depends on how attuned to mana you are.¡± Zellfina took over the explination from the captain, ¡°The more visible the breeze becomes and the fiercer it becomes the more in tune you are with the mana in the universe. A gentle breeze means that you have the availability to become a mage and can use magic, a strong wind means that you have an average amount of attunement, a stormy type of wind coming from multiple directions is an above average amount, and a tornado of mana means that you are among the few that have one of the highest attunements to mana that has been seen in the universe.¡± I blinked once, ¡°Then what does the dragon headed wind mean?¡± Zellfina cringed, ¡°We don¡¯t know and that¡¯s the scary part.¡± I just had a blank look on my face, ¡°Oh, Then what do the different attunements have to do with being a mage?¡± Happy to kind of change the subject she explained, ¡°Well let me find a mage for a second. Xellanr go find a mage with the lowest attunement in the palace.¡± Xellanr saluted, ¡°Yes mam.¡± Captain Xellanr left leaving me and the Queen alone in throne room, where the princess went I have no clue, but oh well. I looked over at the Queen who had this look on her face like she was looking at a monster. I gave out a small laugh, ¡°I¡¯m not a monster so what¡¯s with the look?¡± Zellfina seemed to come back to her senses and she blushed a little bit, ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry, I was just shocked at the fact that you saw the tornado like mana. Someone with that type of attunement is really rare. If I can remember, there are only around ten thousand in the universe among all the races.¡± I was a little shocked, ¡°Oh it¡¯s that rare huh?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yeah any kingdom, empire, or race in the universe would fight over the chance to raise someone with that high of an attunement.¡± Oh sounds like a hassle if you ask me. Xellanr came back at this time, ¡°I found someone your majesty!¡± Xellanr came running back with a young woman who looks to be around here early twenties with rectangular shaped glasses that have a thick frame, which actually go quite well with her looks. She is wearing a classic maid outfit that you would see in maid caf¨¦s back on earth. She was around five foot seven with long red hair, a very curvy body that can barely be seen underneath the frill of the maid outfit, a decent size bust. If I had to guess size I would say a D-Cup, I can¡¯t really see her butt from the maid skirt, but due to how it rises a little bit in the back I would have to guess that it is nice and plump as well. Are all the women in this universe hot? I mean seriously I haven¡¯t seen one woman yet that is ugly, except for their personalities. ¡°Draconians are known for being like the elves in which they have handsome men and beautiful women. Except for the Draconians have more beautiful women than handsome men.¡± ¨C Kiralee Oh okay that makes more sense. Sucks for the women though. Zellfina raised an eyebrow at the maid, ¡°Oh? A palace maid who has an attunement with magic?¡± The maid jumped a little, ¡°Uh yes your majesty I am Drexella and I work as a cleaning maid¡± Taking a knee and introducing herself the maid Drexella continues to stare at the ground not daring to move almost as if she was a statue. The queen smiled, ¡°Rise and tell me why a person with an attunement with magic is just a maid?¡± Standing up and running her hands down her outfit she raises her head to look at the queen and answers the question ¡°Yes your majesty, I have been a maid in the palace for a few decades now¡­¡± *BAM* Stopping her answer mid-sentence everybody turned and looked at me asI kneel there holding my knee, ¡°What happened?¡± The queen was the first to ask. I grimaced and explained, ¡°Sorry I just got extremely surprised when she said a few decades and banged into the table by the throne then I remembered that you draconians have long life spans¡­ sss aaa sss aaa damn I hit that hard¡­ continue on and ignore me¡­ sss aaa¡­¡± The queen and maid giggled a bit before the queen spoke again, ¡°Continue Drexella.¡± She nodded, ¡°Uh yes, after a few decades of working in the palace I saw a few of the newer mages becoming attuned with the mana in the world. So I tried it one time in the mages corridor and I felt a small breeze and from what the instructors were telling the young mages that meant that they could become mages. I was able to obtain a scroll with the way to cast [Flame] and [Fire Ball] on it from the marketplace on one of my free days. After studying the scroll I was eventually able to cast both of them and I have been using the [Flame] spell for heating the water used for washing dishes and clothes.¡± The queen clapped and was happy, ¡°Great! With your Breeze type attunement you are just who we need! Xellanr go fetch someone who has a Stormy Attunement!¡± Xellanr saluted the queen again, ¡°Yes mam!¡± Leaving again I was left alone with the queen and the maid Drexella. The queen looked at the maid, ¡°Drexella.¡± The maid looked at the queen with respect, ¡°Yes your majesty?¡± The queen smiled and asked, ¡°How would you like to be a part of the head maids?¡± Drexella almost yelled, ¡°What? Are you serious? *cough* I mean I would love to your majesty.¡± The queen laughed a bit, ¡°Good then you are now a head maid and will be the personal maid to Sir Vitamor here.¡± We both exclaimed, ¡°What!?¡± My personal maid? The queen raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Drexella quickly responded, ¡°Uh no your majesty I willingly serve.¡± As Drexella was kneeling to the Queen showing her loyalty the Queen leaned forward and whispered in my ear while giggling, ¡°She smells like a Virgin so be nice young Vitamor.¡± I almost fell over while yelling, ¡°What!?¡± Zellfina just sat there laughing at me. Drexella looked at me and seriously asked, ¡°Is something wrong Master?¡± I scratched the back of my head, ¡°Uh no nothing at all, by the way your majesty¡­¡± I leaned forward and whispered in her ear as well. ¡°So am I, so remember what you told me and do the same.¡± As I leaned back from the Queen I swear I saw what looked like the eyes of someone who saw something they wanted to conquer I wonder what she is thinking. The queen seemed to realize what she was thinking and that same damn confused look flickered in her eyes before she blushed and looked at the ground. Xellanr coughed bringing us back to our senses, ¡°Uhm I brought someone with the Stormy Attunement from the mages division your majesty.¡± The queen quickly collected herself, ¡°Ah yes step forward soldier and introduce yourself.¡± The soldier saluted, ¡°Yes mam!¡± Stepping up onto the platform was another woman, seriously, is Xellanr the only man around here not that I am complaining or anything but sheesh. The woman was in the military outfit for women it was a dark red almost blood colored top with a skirt that went down to her knees. It had a Dragon head with some wording around it that was the emblem of the Draconian Empire. She had a semi-plump ass with what I would guess to be DD-Cup. The top was a little tight and looked like it was about to break, she had a cute face kind of motherly so she was putting of this MILF vibe that was very attractive and she had purple hair, yes I said purple. She introduced herself while saluting the queen, ¡°I am Corporal Violet of the 14thmage division your majesty!¡± I should have seen that coming. The queen saluted her back and told her to be at ease, ¡°Well now that you are here Violet we can really begin. Drexella cast a [Fire Ball] and then hold it in your hand.¡± Drexella bowed slightly, ¡°Yes mam!¡± Drexella cast a [Fire Ball] and a little ball of orange flame appeared floating above her hand releasing some heat.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. The queen spoke to me now, ¡°Now you see Vitamor this is the [Fire Ball] of a Breeze Attunement mage it is orange in color and about as hot as a normal campfire would be. Xellanr stand in front of the wall over there.¡± As Xellanr moved over to the wall he looked calm kind of like he has done this kind of demonstration before. She gave Drexella another order, ¡°Now throw your [Fire Ball] at Captain Xellanr.¡± She looked hesitant but she complied, ¡°Uhm yes your majesty!¡± She threw her fireball at Captain Xellanr who is standing in front of the wall and as the fire ball moves closer to him he literally doesn¡¯t move and takes the fire ball straight on into his chest. A sound like that of a large firecracker goes off and the fire ball explodes on his chest and leaves no damage or any sign that it hit him at all. The queen gave another order, ¡°Violet you do the same thing.¡± Violet saluted her, ¡°Yes Mam!¡± Violet this time casts [Fire Ball] and a blue flame appeared in her handsradiating a more scorching heat making me sweat a little bit. Before she could throw it the queen gave another order, ¡°Control the amount of mana used to Drexella¡¯s D Rank Violet.¡± Violet nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Even though the queen said to lower the rank of her spell it looked and felt like nothing changed at all she hurls her fire ball at the captain who continues to stand there, but a light flashes in his eye and as the fire ball hits him a deafening explosion sounded out. The captain just stood there, but this time his shirt and jacket had a big hole in the middle of them and was still smoldering. The queen looked at me, ¡°This is the difference in Attunement Vitamor. Violet has a Stormy Attunement while Drexella has a Breeze Attunement while Violet may be an A Rank and Drexella only a D Rank I had Violet take her power down to D Rank and show you a [Fire Ball] of the same rank with the difference of Attunements and the effect that those attunements have on the spells themselves.¡± I asked the queen a question I had on my mind, ¡°So what would my [Fire Ball] do with my Attunement?¡± The queen thought for a minute, ¡°I don¡¯t know a Tornado Attunement would be able to blow off Captain Xellanrs arm or leg with a B ranked [Fire Ball].¡± I was shocked, ¡°A B Ranked [Fire Ball], but he is an S Rank?¡± She nodded, ¡°That is the benefit of having a higher attunement with mana.¡± I grinned foolishly, ¡°I¡¯m really interested in magic now.¡± The queen smiled, ¡°Well there are plenty of books on magic and spells in the library of the palace. Oh yeah Violet you will be assigned to be Vitamor¡¯s Personal Assistant and our Representative on his Space Fortress. Make any arrangements you need to, because you will be leaving with him when he goes back to the ArchAngel.¡± Violet saluted and said her thanks, ¡°Thank you your majesty and I am ready to go now all I have are my uniforms and some personal clothes.¡± The queen smiled, ¡°Good now it is getting late and I feel that we should all take a rest from today¡¯s excitement. I believe Vitamor wants to see the library so please take him to the Library and help him find any books he would want Violet.¡± Violet saluted the queen and beckoned for me to follow her, ¡°Yes mam! Right this way Sir.¡± I waved at the queen, ¡°See you tomorrow your majesty¡± She smiled, ¡°Yes have a good rest and if you need me Drexella knows where my room is.¡± There¡¯s that conquering and confused look again. I put that to the back of my mind and followed Violet out of the throne room with Drexella in tow. I went through a couple of corridors while watching Violets butt sway, which was very enjoyable, and after a bit Drexella announces that she was going to go to my room and tidy it up. We separate from her and continue on down the corridor arriving in a room that was at least four stories tall with bookshelves lining every wall and quite a few in the middle of the first floor. I gaped at the size of the library, ¡°Wow this is a big library.¡± She nodded and laughed, ¡°Yes it is the biggest library on the planet Chiron it houses information from the beginning of our history to the basics of magic to even how to properly brush your teeth.¡± I had a shocked expression on my face, ¡°Really a book on how to properly brush your teeth is in the royal library?¡± Noticing the shock evident on my face she starts to giggle. She actually has a cute giggle kind of girly for an army woman. She stopped giggling and started to talk, ¡°Yes if there are books found by anyone in the empire it is brought here and if the library doesn¡¯t have a copy of the book it is stored here and the finder of the book is rewarded handsomely. The first princess is somewhat of a bookworm when she isn¡¯t fighting.¡± I nodded; well I guess everybody has their hobbies. I like books too, but mainly fictions and fantasies and what not, not really any scientific or historical books though, at least not all the time. I looked around for a second before talking to Violet, ¡°I want a book that has some basics about magic and some basic spells.¡± She nodded, ¡°Right away Sir give me one second and I will find them.¡± Violet rushes off to find a library attendant at the counter to inform them of what I want. The attendant tells her where they are and Violet moves off to get the books I want, while I make my way to a chair to sit down. After a few minutes of waiting I doze off a little bit I see blackness for a split second then I find myself in the room full of mana again with the tornados raging around me. *ROAR* There is a load roar coming from behind me I turn around to see a few Dragon Headed mana winds making their way towards me. I start to back up a little bit and wanted to turn and run, but the mana is faster than me by many times and the Dragon Head slams into me and goes into my mind as soon as this happens I am met with blackness and then the worried face of Violet. She was shaking me, ¡°Sir Vitamor wake up!¡± I groaned a little bit, ¡°Ugh I¡¯m awake I¡¯m awake.¡± She sat down and sighed in relief, ¡°Sheesh don¡¯t scare me like that! No matter what I did I couldn¡¯t wake you up. I tried shaking you and I was almost about to slap you.¡± I let out a small laugh, ¡°Sorry I must be really tired.¡± Actually I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going on with me maybe Kiralee knows, Kira! She responded instantly,¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on with you master in your dreamland I am not allowed to enter so whenever you enter a trance like state I can only sit and watch you sleep.¡± I sighed, well no help there. Nothing feels out of place though so I will just let it go for now and maybe someone can answer my questions later. I look towards Violet, ¡°You got the books Violet?¡± She nodded with an enchanting smile, ¡°Yes Sir I grabbed some copies of the books that you wanted.¡± I smiled back, ¡°Okay then let¡¯s go then¡± We both stand up to leave and as we do the lights start to get a little brighter for a split second and a gentle breeze blows through the room. I was started, ¡°What was that?¡± Violet shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it felt like the mana in the room got thicker for a split second.¡± I nodded, ¡°Oh well lets go, take me to my room please¡± She smiled, ¡°Yes Sir.¡± We leave the library and head down a few corridors. Violet brings me into a room that surprisingly looks like a room that you would see in the penthouse of some hotel or skyscraper back on earth except this one has far more advanced technology in it. Violet enters a door off to the side of the room and I see Drexella in the room tidying up the few beds in it. She looked back towards me, ¡°This is mine and Drexella¡¯s room as well as any other assistants and maids you pick up. Your room is on the other end along with the study. Good night Sir call me or Drexella if you need anything.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Thank you and good night Violet, you as well Drexella¡± They both smiled at me and said respectively, ¡°Goodnight Master, Sir¡± They shut the door to their room and I go to the other end of the room and open the door on the right leading to the study, which is where I wanted to go first. I entered the room, there were a few barren bookshelves on the walls with a desk in the middle that had keyboard and mouse hooked up to what looks like a hologram projector from what I have seen on the ArchAngel. I sat down at the desk and opened a book on the basics of magic. At this time Kira spoke up, ¡°Master just skim over the pages and I will memorize everything that you see in the book and then transfer it into your long term memory so you know what the book says. Actually implementing what the book says though is a different story that will take practice.¡± I nodded in understanding and said my thanks to her. I began to skim over the pages as she told me and I could almost feel the knowledge from the book flowing into my brain. After about fifteen or twenty minutes I was done skimming through the big book and I could remember everything the books said down to the punctuation mark and even the page that the information is on. Awesome! ¡°Now I need to read the other books.¡± I said out loud to myself. After about two hours I had finished skimming over the books that Violet got for me. I know the basics of spells such as [Flame], [Fire Ball], [Water], [Water Ball], [Earth Spike], [Breeze], and [Wind Cutter]. Actually trying these spells out would have to wait for when I am in an area where I won¡¯t cause any damage to the things around me. I guess it is time to go to sleep I strip down to my boxers and climb into the orgy sized, extremely comfy, bed and close my eyes entering what I hope is a good night¡¯s sleep. V.1 Ch.14 - So Hot *Chiron - Palace* Waking up from my comfortable sleep I roll over to find the queen sitting in a chair in the corner staring at me while holding a glass of liquid, ¡°Uh good morning your majesty¡± I said feeling a little bit creeped out and nostalgic at the same time. This situation reminds me of all those movies I used to see back on Earth where the good guy would wake up with the bad guy sitting in a chair in the dark corner with a gun just waiting for them to wake up or vice versa. ¡°Good morning Vitamor did you sleep well?¡± She asks me I looked around the room trying to see if there was anybody else waiting in another shadow before I answered, ¡°Yes actually I had a really refreshing sleep.¡± I¡¯m just happy that there wasn¡¯t a visit from the dragon headed mana that I saw when I dozed off in the library yesterday. ¡°That¡¯s good, well get up then and get dressed we have lots of things to do today.¡± Said the queen as she downed whatever she was drinking and then vaporized the glass with some sort of magic, most likely [Flame], but I¡¯m just guessing at this point. ¡°Uh okay I will be there in a minute then¡± I told her waiting for her to get up and leave, but she just sat where she was and waited for me to make a move. After a few minutes of waiting I finally decided to just get up and see if there was anything in the closet for me to wear. Walking to the closet I opened the door and was shocked to find a room the size of the one I slept in. Leaving the closet door open I walked out of the closet and walked a little bit through the left and into the other room, staring at the wall I visually measured that the wall that the door to the closet was on is only around six inches thick! Walking back to the closet and staring at the amount of space in it the shock on my face was visually noticeable and the queen couldn¡¯t help but giggle a little bit. ¡°Hehe if you look closely at the top of the closet door on the inside there is a magic stone that is imbedded with the space magic [Room] allowing for a room of this size to fit in the six inch thick wall it is very convenient magic, although space magic lacks a lot of fighting spells it has a wide variety of convenient spells such as this one. Even though I said that space magic doesn¡¯t have a wide variety of fighting spells it isn¡¯t the weakest magic out there, it is actually around the strongest if one knows how to use it properly.¡± As she said this I could tell that she was struggling to keep herself from continuing to giggle at my astonishment. ¡°You¡¯re right it is very convenient I actually have a pouch that has space magic casted on it. The room inside of the pouch is a fifteen by fifteen foot room and it fits inside a small eight inch deep, 4 inch wide pouch.¡± I told her remembering the pouch that I picked up in the armory on the ArchAngel ¡°Oh you mean that little old dusty pouch? We got rid of that and got you a Space Ring instead the ring will automatically adjust to the size of the finger the owner puts it on and once you bound the ring with your mana it will only recognize you as its owner and will not open for anyone else unless you die. The ring also has a [Room] spell placed on it that was placed by a SS Rank Space Mage so the size of the room in the ring is around one hundred by one hundred feet.¡± As she was telling me this she brought a ring out that I would consider a work of art. The band was silver with an almost three dimensional black and red dragon coiling around the ring and on the top of the ring the dragon head rested holding what looks to be a ruby in its mouth. ¡°It looks amazing are you sure you want to give this to me? Isn¡¯t it expensive, I mean it looks expensive to me.¡± Standing there with my mouth hanging open I had to ask because the detail that went into the carving of the ring is just astounding you can pretty much see all of the scales on the dragon and each individual tooth. She looked at me and giggled a little bit ¡°Hehe no it¡¯s not that expensive the physical ring itself may be expensive to someone who can¡¯t use magic, but to a magic user making a ring like this is as simple as using mana to guide the tools and the gem itself is one of the many gems we find in caves on the ocean floor. Now if the ring had the space magic [Living Room] then it might be considered a little bit expensive.¡± Looking at the ring I took it into my hand and slid it on my finger, but it was too big and wouldn¡¯t stay there. ¡°What¡¯s the difference in [Room] and [Living Room] also how do I use mana to bind the ring to me?¡± I remembered what she said about the ring needing to be bound to me and I was curious about the differences in between the rooms. ¡°As you know [Room] just makes a space that you can use in items that is the size of a small room, but depending on the mages level in Space Magic the size of the room can be many times the size of the object with the smallest room being five foot by five foot and the largest size really hasn¡¯t been reached yet. I have seen a backpack used on a human once that had a room measuring five miles by five miles. Where the limit is no one knows, but where the spell [Living Room] differs is the availability of storing living things in the room. There are legends of God Kings having found rings from the beginning of the universe that have a habitable planet inside of them with a pseudo sun and moon.¡± Listening to the queen I couldn¡¯t keep the interest from showing on my face and I was absorbed by what she was saying, but she cut her explanation after that and snapped me back to reality. ¡°Hehe as much as I would love to stand here and admire your developing body, which has developed quite well so far for your age I might add, I believe that we should get going don¡¯t you? If we dally much longer people might think that you are doing perverse things to me hehe.¡± ¡°Who is doing perverse things to whom? You¡¯re the one who was watching me sleep your majesty.¡± Saying this, the queen started to turn red and turned for the door. ¡°I will be outside waiting on you. Do not dally though we really do have a lot to do today.¡± Your tone of voice betrays you your highness. ¡°Yes mam I will be out shortly.¡± After I said that the queen opened the door and left the room gently shutting the door behind her. Walking over to the closet I picked out what looked to be training pants and a plain t-shirt. Putting the pants on they were surprisingly my size and had two pockets on each side. The queen didn¡¯t explain how to bind the storage ring so I stuck it in my right pocket and put the shirt on, which by the way felt like it was two sizes too small, it fit me in length but it was tight everywhere else and my muscles couldn¡¯t help but to show through the shirt. She put this in there on purpose I think she has some built up frustrations and needs to get laid. I would be more than happy to accompany her in that activity haha. I found a pair of track styled shoes on the floor in the closet and a pair of socks in one of the draws in the room and both of them also fit me. Was I measured when I was sleeping? If so who did it? Putting that aside I strode out of my room and into the adjoining room where the Queen, Xellanr, Violet, and Drexella were waiting for me. ¡°Uh you guys didn¡¯t have to wait on me I probably could have found my way around or Violet could have brought me to you¡± I directed this statement to Xellanr and the Queen who were sitting on two of the chairs in the center of the room. Xellanr was sipping on either coffee or tea I didn¡¯t know which, but it may have been something entirely different in this world the actions he took when drinking made me think of really expensive tea. The Queen on the other hand was just sitting there looking at her hands in her lap trying to avoid my eye contact. Don¡¯t tell me I embarrassed her that much you¡¯re more than one hundred thousand years old for heaven¡¯s sake surely you have done more than I have ever thought about doing.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°Yes she could have, but her majesty wanted to give you the space ring personally for some reason.¡± Xellanr spoke after taking a sip of his tea/coffee/whatever he is drinking and he said nothing more and went back to his drink. Speaking of the space ring I need to ask her again. ¡°How do I bind the ring with my mana by the way you never explained it when I asked earlier.¡± The queen looked up at me and answered. ¡°When we get to the training room and start your training the first thing I will teach you is how to inject your mana into magic items to bind them.¡± After saying this she stood up and proceeded to leave the room. Noticing this Xellanr, Violet, and I left with her while Drexella stayed behind in the room to tidy up. Making our way to the training room we passed by many guards and maids who quickly and quietly made way for us to pass while the maids bowed and the guards saluted. The queen gently and happily acknowledged all of them with a smile and a small salute. All of the maids and guards were looking at the queen with respect and awe it seems that she is a really gentle queen, but remembering how her voice shook the ArchAngel I don¡¯t think they have had to see her mean side yet, scary. We finally made it to the training room which was empty of people; I¡¯m guessing that this is a private training room for the queen and princesses. The queen turned to me, ¡°Okay time to get started with the basics of magic now I want you to feel around inside your body and tell me if you can feel a power sort of flowing around through it.¡± Doing what the queen said I cleared my mind a little and felt around in my body and there was indeed a power flowing around. ¡°I feel it your majesty¡± after telling her this she told me what to do. ¡°Okay now I want you to guide that power with your mind through your fingers and into the ring. Once you do this the ring should be bound to you and shrink to the size of the finger you put it on.¡± I did as she instructed and coaxed the power along my arm, through my fingers, and into the ring. The ring glowed a little bit and then went back to normal. Slipping the ring onto my right ring finger it immediately shrunk to a comfortable size that didn¡¯t move on its own or not let me take it off. Noticing this the queen continued, ¡°Now that the ring is bound to you by guiding your mana into the ring you should be able to access the room and withdraw and deposit items with your mind. When you want to deposit an item just think about the item going into a certain spot in the room and it will. To withdraw an item just think about taking the item out and it will appear where you want it to whether it is in your hand, on your back, your head, or even on the table.¡± Wow space magic is extremely convenient she wasn¡¯t exaggerating when she said that. Doing what she said I see a picture of the room in my mind which is completely empty right now, but I felt that I could reach every inch of the room just by thinking about that area. ¡°Okay I can use the ring now.¡± Looking at the queen she smiled a little bit and went on with the training. ¡°What kind of combat skills do you have?¡± she asked looking me over a little bit. ¡°Uhm well I don¡¯t have any combat skills other than just Combat Level 1. I do know some magic spells I just haven¡¯t practiced them yet.¡± Hearing this the Queen and Xellanr seemed shocked a little bit. ¡°You already know some magic spells?¡± Xellanr asked looking at me with a confused look. I looked at him and tried to clear up his confusion. ¡°You remember that I have an A.I. right?¡± seeming like he remembered this his confused face cleared up a little bit and he nodded his head so I continued. ¡°Well I picked up some basics on magic and some basic magic spell books from the library last night and the A.I. helped me memorize them now I just need to get some basic practice in with them.¡± With a clear look in his eyes Xellanr shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s good that you have the A.I. it will make the training process so much easier for you.¡± He said glancing over to the queen who continued on with the training again. ¡°Since you know some basic magic spells you should know [Flame] right?¡± she asked me while moving over to a weapon rack and picked up a wooden sword, a greenish looking sword, and a metal sword. ¡°Yes I know flame I just haven¡¯t tried it yet.¡± Answering her question honestly she handed me the three swords. ¡°I want you to try and use [Flame] and burn the wooden sword, and melt both the bronze and iron swords. In order to use the magic [Flame] just control the mana in your body as you did with the ring and move it to your palm and imagine that it is floating above your palm after you have that image in your mind then imagine that the mana is on fire and [Flame] should appear.¡± She explained it to me just like the book did so I did as both she and the book said to and after a split second a purple flame appeared above my palm. ¡°Purple flame it¡¯s the purple flame of the Tornado Attunement!¡± Violet was yelling and beaming with excitement over to the side of Xellanr then her face turned a little red and sweat started to appear on her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t ever remember anything in the books about the Tornado Attunement¡¯s [Flame] being so hot. I am over twenty-five yards away and I can feel the heat from the little flame from here.¡± After she said this everybody in the area stepped another twenty-five yards from me before they finally stopped and said that they couldn¡¯t really feel the heat as bad there. ¡°Why does the flame not feel hot to me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask because unless I was looking at the flame like I was I wouldn¡¯t even have known it was there. Looking at the queen for answers she supplied it. ¡°You don¡¯t feel the flame because it is yours. Anything made by your mana will never harm you unless you will it too. Now burn the wooden sword and melt the others.¡± After she said this I remembered the swords she handed me, but when I looked at my left hand there wasn¡¯t anything there, not even the hilts of the metal based swords. There was just a puddle of molten iron and bronze on the ground near my feet and there wasn¡¯t any sign that the wooden sword had even been present. Seeing this I looked back at the queen with confusion and she had an amazed look on her face after she noticed the same thing. ¡°So hot the wooden sword disintegrated and the metal based swords melted just from being in the vicinity of the flame not even being right next to it.¡± As the queen was saying this Xellanr grabbed a wooden sword and chucked it at me. When the sword hit about fifteen yards from me it immediately caught on fire and as it got closer it gradually disappeared from existence. Looking at this I was amazed and it was only at this time did I notice that the grass in a fifteen yard radius around me was completely gone while the grass between fifteen and twenty-five yards was smoldering from the heat and would probably catch fire at any moment. How I missed this when looking at the puddle of molten metal I don¡¯t really know, but looking back at where that puddle was it wasn¡¯t there the puddle of molten metal disappeared as well. Seeing all the destruction that my [Flame] was causing just from being in my palm I cut the source of mana off to the flame and it disappeared into the atmosphere. After about ten minutes the temperature in the area dropped back down to normal and everybody moved back over to me. ¡°Are you sure that you just used [Flame]? I mean it looked just like it, but that temperature was way too hot. It was almost like you used the intermediate version called [Blaze] which does the exact same thing, but at a higher temperature than [Flame].¡± Xellanr was shocked at the scene he just witnessed and couldn¡¯t believe that the spell I used was just [Flame] so he couldn¡¯t help but ask. Looking back at him I answered honestly, ¡°Yeah it was just [Flame] I don¡¯t know [Blaze], I only know [Flame] and [Fire Ball].¡± Seeming to realize something the queen looked at me and uttered, ¡°If your [Flame] was so destructive I couldn¡¯t imagine the damage your [Fire Ball] would do let alone your [Blaze] when you learn it.¡± Looking at the two of them and the shocked looks on their faces I laughed a little and responded, ¡°Well that¡¯s why you two are here. To help me learn to use and control magic so I don¡¯t accidently burn a town down.¡± They both looked at each other and realized at the same time that the person in front of them is somebody they definitely want as an ally in the future. V.1 Ch.15 - Its About Damn Time *Chiron ¨C Palace* Looking at the queen and the captain with their shocked expression at his words I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little, ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that what we are here for?¡± as I said this they both seemed to return to reality. ¡°Uhm yes that is why we are here to teach you magic among other things *cough* Xellanr go and bring a few fighting dummies both magical and martial.¡± The queen directed this to Captain Xellanr who immediately saluted and ran out of the training room. Looking back at me the queen continued speaking, ¡°Now that we have found out the degree of your mana attunement it would be safe to say that when it comes to the magical power of your spells they are at the late stages of Rank A maybe even the early stages of Rank S, but until we take you to the Mages Guild in the capital and test your power with a Ranking Stone we won¡¯t really know.¡± Looking at the queen give my magical power such a high ranking evaluation and I also didn¡¯t really understand the magical ranking or physical ranking requirements I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is the Ranking Stone at the Mages Guild the only way to test a person¡¯s power rank?¡± ¡°Well someone like me with my years of experience and high Rank I can sort of gauge your Power Rank based on what I see and feel, but the only way to really get a true and exact measurement of some ones Rank is through a Ranking Stone and only the Mages Guilds and Fighters Guild has them.¡± Noticing Xellanr carrying the fighting dummies into the training room he must have overheard some of the conversation for he continued to explain a little bit more on the Ranking Stones. ¡°Ranking Stones were made by God Kings and are extremely durable for their respective ranking system. The Ranking Stone for magic in the Mages Guild is extremely durable on the inside and changes color depending on the strength of the mana flowing into the stone while the Ranking stone for Physical Cultivation is extremely durable on the outside and based on the amount of cracks a person can make on the stone will tell your Rank.¡± Wanting a little more information about the Ranking Stones I asked the queen and Xellanr one final question about them, ¡°So what are the colors for the respective ranks and the amount of cracks for its respective rank as well?¡± ¡°Well the colors go something like this: Yellow is Rank F ¨C D now the Yellow gradually becomes Orange which is Rank C followed by Red for Rank B, Blue for Rank A, and Green for Rank S,SS,SSS the way the S ranks are differentiated is based on the amount of spells you know and can properly execute. Once someone hits Immortal Rank the stone radiates a Violet color for how the ranks are done in Demi-God and higher I do not know because the Gods have their own way of doing their ranks and for the Physical Ranking stone I will let Xellanr answer that.¡± As the queen finished her explanation Xellanr picked up, ¡°The Physical Ranking is pretty simple if you can cause one crack you are Rank F and if you can actually shatter the stone you have officially entered the Immortal Rank for Physical Cultivation.¡± So based on how they each answered about the difference in the stones it would be safe to say that the Queen is an Immortal in magic and the captain is Rank S in Physical Cultivation. Looking at the two I wanted to continue on with the training since I had enough information about the stones for now. ¡°What are the dummies for your majesty?¡± The queen walked over to the dummies that Xellanr brought in an activated one. ¡°These will be used for you to learn to adjust your magic power.¡± As she was saying this, the magical dummy moved in front of me and made a bowing gesture I returned the bow for some reason and asked the queen a question, ¡°So how exactly are we going to do that?¡± Moving about fifty yards away from me the queen answered with a slightly raised voice, ¡°You are going to cast [Fire Ball] and as your casting it try and feel the flow of mana going into the spell. When you feel the mana try adjusting the amount of mana in the flow to a smaller amount until you can gradually feel how much is needed to make the flame a blue color at most.¡± Doing as she instructed I cast [Fire Ball] which immediately cause a violet flaming ball to appear floating above my palm. I felt around for the flow of mana going into the spell and noticed that the mana going into the spell after I casted it was coming from the area around me and not from my mana pool. Remembering what I seen in the Basics of Magic book from the library it said something about certain spells only using my personal mana pool to cast the spell, but while the spell was active it used the mana in the surrounding area to fuel it until I used it on something or someone and [Fire Ball] wall one of those spells. The spells that constantly use my personal mana pool are shield type spells and some other spells that I don¡¯t need to worry about right now. Putting my mind back onto the flow of mana entering the spell I tried to imagine the flow of mana slowing down and not until I almost cut the mana flow off entirely did the flame turn blue. Bringing my thoughts back to my surroundings the queen and Xellanr were walking to me with smiles on their face and as they got closer the queen started to get a complex expression on her face. ¡°Vitamor why are you sweating so much it shouldn¡¯t be hard to adjust the mana flow going into a spell.¡± Looking at my clothes I could see that they were drenched with sweat, ¡°It wasn¡¯t really hard, but I had to concentrate enough on it so that I didn¡¯t cut the spell off completely.¡± Answering the queen she got this overwhelmingly shocked expression on her face and grabbed me by the shoulders fiercely. ¡°You almost had to cut the mana flow off before it turned blue! Are you serious right now?¡± Trying not to get dizzy from the shaking the queen was giving me I sluggishly answered, ¡°Yes I¡¯m being serious and before you go violently shaking someone please remember and see if they are holding a [Fire Ball] in their hands first.¡± Looking at my hand which still had the spell hovering above it the queen let go and with a slightly embarrassed look stepped back before speaking, ¡°If what you say is true and you had to almost cut off the amount of mana into the spell for it to turn blue your attunement with mana is deeper than anything I have ever seen before the guild master at the Mages Guild would love to have a chat with you, but before that I want you to practice on these dummies until you can change the flow of mana and use the spell within a matter of seconds.¡± Hearing the queen say this I was shocked it took me what seemed like forever just to change the mana flow now she wants me to do it in seconds? What a slave driver! Grumbling a little I proceeded to do what she said after I cancelled the spell I already had going. For the next two days between training, sleeping, reading books from the library, and a little over a hundred training dummies I finally managed to cast a blue fire ball and use it in less than two seconds which I was told was the average casting speed for those who can use magic in battle with practice though I could shorten the time down to less than a second or almost instantaneously. After using [Fire Ball], [Ice Spike] which I learned from one of my nightly readings, [Earth Spike], and [Wind Cutter] on the last training dummy I completely destroyed it signaling the end of my training in mana control. The queen clapping and smiling slightly walked over to me and congratulated me, ¡°Well done you are now able to use your spells in the presence of normal people.¡± Speaking of using spells in a normal person¡¯s presence I couldn¡¯t help but ask if she is an Immortal Rank in magic why she stood fifty yards away from me two days ago when I first started practicing. ¡°Oh that was because even though I have an Immortal Rank in magic my physical rank is only around Rank D or so meaning that the heat from your flame was a bit uncomfortable and almost hurt and I didn¡¯t really want to use my mana pool up casting a shield so I just moved back a bit. Xellanr on the other hand would have been perfectly fine he just likes to stick next to me when we are around, like my own personal body guard. Plus he likes Zendra so he keeps trying to make a good impression.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Hearing her say this about the normally serious and straightforward captain I couldn¡¯t help but laugh a little. ¡°That evil little girl actually has a suitor? That surprises me some.¡± After the queen stopped laughing she looked at me with a strange look in her eye, ¡°You mean to tell me you don¡¯t plan to chase after her like Xellanr? I wouldn¡¯t mind if you did I would even give you my blessing.¡± Hearing her say this I could almost feel the strain she was going through just to say the words. ¡°No I don¡¯t really like her personality plus I like more of a mature woman not so much a brash little girl.¡± Looking at her I could see her appearance loosen up some and I even thought I saw a small smile. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Not really hearing what she said I asked her what she said she smiled at me and answered with a giggle, ¡°Nothing lets go it¡¯s getting late tomorrow Xellanr with start your training with the Martial dummies.¡± Saying this she turned to walk out the door and I quickly followed. We walked down the hall and arrived at the queen¡¯s room I bid her a good night and started to walk to my room. ¡°Wait¡± Turing around I saw the queen standing in front of her room looking down at the floor, ¡°Uhm would you like to come in for some tea?¡± Looking at her flush face I couldn¡¯t help but agree to come in. ¡°Sure¡± After answering the queen smiled and opened the door to her room and allowed me to walk in. After she told something to the guards she came inside and shut the door. Just a moment and I¡¯ll have some tea made she walked into the other room and I heard her talking to someone else it was now that I noticed that her room was almost exactly like mine with a personal maid quarters on one side with a bedroom and study on the other side. The queen came back with some tea and two cups she poured the tea into two cups giving me one and taking the other before sitting down. I notice the steam coming from the cup and silently pour some cold mana into the cup cooling it down, being from America I drink my tea cold. I was able to do this because during my training I discovered that I could change the attribute of my mana at will making my spells a little weaker or stronger. I want to experiment with this later and see if I can combine elements and make up new spells because so far from what I have read there are no combined element spells. Drinking my tea it was surprisingly sweat and refreshing looking at the queen she was staring at me probably waiting for my approval. ¡°This is good tea.¡± When I said this the queen got a small smile on her face ¡°That¡¯s good I was hoping that it would be to your liking.¡± We sat there and continued talking about things such as the capital and the best places to shop I even got some info about the currency used in this universe. The currency in this universe is almost all the same, it goes copper, silver, gold, and platinum with the values being 100 copper = 1 silver, 100 silver = 1 gold and 100 gold = 1 platinum. After hearing about the currency I saw that it was dark and decided I should head to bed so telling the queen this we both stood up and I thanked her for the tea turning to leave I made it half way to the door before I was grabbed from behind. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay?¡± Hearing this mumbled sentence coming from my backside I turned in the arms of who was holding me and looked down at the queen. ¡°Do you really want me to?¡± I no sooner got these words out before I was passionately kissed by the queen. Returning her kiss we stood there for a few minutes before we separated. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I want you I want to be with you. I have had this feeling for the last couple days and I just can¡¯t figure it out, but I do know one thing I don¡¯t want to fight it anymore. I know your body is only fourteen in human years, but you are actually far older than that due to the cryo-sleep even if you weren¡¯t fourteen is the age of an adult in this universe plus I¡¯m the Queen no one would dare to say anything to me about it.¡± Listening to the queen say that she wanted me even if I wanted to refute my other part had other ideas and the queen noticed this. With a mischievous look in her eye she commented, ¡°Oh seems like we have a guest.¡± Before she could say more I kissed her just as fiercely as she kissed me I picked and she wrapped her legs around me. I took her to the bedroom and laid her on the bed before separating from her lips. The queen looked at me with a longing look in her eye removing her shirt I released the beasts that were being caged and sunk my hands into their plumpness as I massaged her breast the queen was making perverted sounds I leaned down and gently sucked on her left breast while massaging the other causing the queen to moan in pleasure. After a few minutes of breast play I moved my hand from her breast and made my way south as I entered her skirt and found her most intimate area I felt a wetness that had a slimy feel to it. When I started to massage her intimate area she started to moan even more with pleasure and after a few minutes of this she arched her back and almost screamed in pleasure. After she laid back down on the bed panting she looked at me with eyes that said she wasn¡¯t done with me. ¡°Your unexpectedly good at this.¡± Not knowing what to say due to her probably not knowing what Karma Sutra is, I just smiled at her. At this moment she rolled me over and then got on top of me squashing my soldier in between her cheeks. Leaning over she kissed me passionately after a minute she separated and whispered in my ears, ¡°My turn.¡± After saying this she maneuvered herself down the bed and started to remove my pants after a few seconds my soldier was able to stand at full attention. ¡°Oh my¡± the queen commented and after a few seconds of staring she grasped my shaft and started her service after a few seconds of this she moved her face in closer and proceeded to like all around my member and then inserted it inside her mouth as she made it half way down the shaft she couldn¡¯t go any farther and stopped there noticing she couldn¡¯t take it all she started to use her hand along with her mouth and feeling this I couldn¡¯t help but start to take ragged breaths as she noticed this she became much more engaged in her service after a few minutes of this I finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°I¡¯m about to¡­¡± hearing this the queen started to speed up and after a few more seconds it came and I released. The queen made a small sound, but didn¡¯t remove my member from her mouth drinking all of me down. After I was done she removed her mouth and cleaned my soldier off. ¡°Mmm its surprisingly sweet I¡¯ve never had it sweet before.¡± Hearing her say this I decided to joke a little, ¡°Well I am a sweet guy.¡± Giggling a little bit she squeezed my member sending a sensation up my back, ¡°Even after all that he is still raring to go I think that I should satisfy him fully.¡± Saying this she removed her skirt and undergarments and started to straddle me. She grabbed my member and slowly started to insert him inside as she went further down my member her tail which she had wrapped around my leg started to squeeze actually exciting me a little bit more. ¡°Oh he got a little bigger¡± as soon as she swallowed my member all the way to the base her tail loosened a little bit. Leaning forward she leaned against my chest, ¡°So much, but it¡¯s finally inside.¡± I grabbed her face and kissed her lips and as our tongues intertwined she started to move her hips up and down my member making lewd noised every time her bottom hit my thighs as she continued to ride me a few minutes in I decided to make my move and I started to match her rhythm, but after I made a few thrusts she couldn¡¯t move on her own so I just continued my piston and continued to thrust she leaned back and arched her back giving me full view of her beautifully large breasts. She finally was able to continue to move and she matched my rhythm making the lewd noises louder I could feel myself reaching a climax after a few more minutes, ¡°I¡¯m about to again¡­¡± When I said this her movement got faster while I completely stopped mine, ¡°Yes me too release it all into me!¡± after a couple minutes of her fast movements I released inside of her while she arched her back and climaxed as well it was at this moment that I got a popup.
Would you like to impregnate Queen Zellfina?
Yes No
After I was finished I quickly selected No, thinking that it was probably a very convenient feature of the A.I., and laid there with the queen sitting on top of me we were both somewhat out of breath and just laid there. After a few minutes the queen rolled off of me and we both repositioned ourselves on the bed. Looking at the queen she was staring at me with a very content expression, ¡°I thought you was a virgin?¡± When she said this I answered her in the only way I could, ¡°I am, some people are just better at it than others regardless of experience.¡± She looked like she had her doubts, but she semi-accepted it while I laid there thinking that it was about damn time before we both drifted off to sleep. V.1 Ch.16 - Rank Testing *Chiron - Palace* Waking up from one of the best night¡¯s sleep I have ever had I discovered that I couldn¡¯t feel my right arm. Looking over I saw the Queen sleeping soundly on my arm. Smiling and pushing the urge to ravish her while she slept I slowly tried to get out of bed without waking her up. Succeeding, after a few seconds of hilarious body contortion, I slid out of bed and found my pants. Walking into the other room, shaking my right arm to get the blood flowing faster, I saw the queen¡¯s personal maid tidying up the room. She looked up at me and smiled somewhat embarrassingly. ¡°Hello master would you like me to make you something to drink?¡± Looking at the maid whose face was the color of an apple I couldn¡¯t help but laugh a little. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind I would love something to drink.¡± Bowing slightly the maid hurried off to her room. I¡¯m guessing the kitchen for each room is in the maid¡¯s room? Pushing this thought aside I sat down on the sofa and waited on her to return. A few minutes later the maid brought out some tea and after cooling it down some I proceeded to drink it. Noticing the maid was just standing their staring at me I thought I should say something, ¡°It¡¯s very good thank you.¡± Bowing slightly she turned around and went back into her room. While I was sitting their thinking about everything that happened over the last few days I was suddenly embraced from behind. ¡°Mmm good morning lover¡± Noticing that it was the queen I smiled a little bit and turned to give her a little kiss, ¡°Good morning your majesty.¡± Laughing a little bit she pinched my cheeks a little bit, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that anymore. From now on just call me love, lover, dear, my name, or whatever nickname you want, but don¡¯t be so formal with me from now on okay?¡± As she was saying this she came around in front of me and grabbed my face and had me look her in the eyes and agree. ¡°Yes dear.¡± Smiling broadly she let go of my face and sat down beside me hugging my right arm while leaning on me. It was at this moment I noticed that she had changed into a sexy violet negligee that left nothing to the imagination. Trying to calm myself down I looked down at my tea and asked, ¡°So what¡¯s on the agenda today besides training with Xellanr?¡± Not making a move whatsoever except for her chest moving up and down on my arm while breathing she answered me, ¡°Well it all depends on how your training goes, if Xellanr feels that you can control your strength enough then we can head to the Mages Guild and test your magic strength on the stone there.¡± ¡°Okay, I guess Xellanr is waiting might as well get a move on.¡± Putting my tea cup down on the table we both got up and went to get ready. I put my shirt and shoes back on and the queen put on a violet blouse with a matching skirt. I was disappointed that the skirt went down to her knees and as if she noticed this she couldn¡¯t help but tease. ¡°If you do well in today¡¯s training I¡¯ll give you a treat.¡± After she said this she moved to the door and I quickly followed after her. Opening the door and stepping into the hall we notice Zendra making her way down the hall towards the queen¡¯s room, I have a bad feeling about this. Sure enough the princess noticed us leaving the room together and being how early it was she made some sort of assumption and I could instantly see her face get bright red as she screamed, ¡°YOU FIEND!¡± She immediately casted a [Fire Ball] that was glowing bright red and shot it towards me. Being that I didn¡¯t know any shield spells I was about to jump out of the way, but as I was about to move a blue fire shield appeared around me blocking the spell. Looking over at the queen she was furious and started yelling at the princess. ¡°And just what do you think you are doing in the castle and to one of our guests!?¡± With an utter look of confusion on her face she answered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry your majesty, but this beast has the nerve to try and take advantage of you.¡± Looking a little bit peeved and amused at the same time the queen continued while canceling the shield around me. ¡°I am the owner of this castle and the queen of the draconians while also being an Immortal Rank do you think that someone would be able to easily take advantage of me unless I wanted them to?¡± Thinking about what the queen said and most likely putting two and two together Zendra stood there and after a few seconds she kneeled down and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry your majesty I was out of line.¡± Seeming more amused than anything the queen smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one I should apologize to.¡± Looking at me the princess immediately had an angry look in her eyes, ¡°Why should I apologize to this fool I could crush him under my boot if I wanted to.¡± Hearing this, the queen immediately stopped smiling and the temperature in the room started to rise at an accelerated rate. ¡°FOOL!? What gives you the right to call what is mine a fool!? How dare you speak to your future King in such a way! If when he becomes the King and he wants to punish you for your attitude then he will have nothing from me but my blessing to do so!¡± Seeing that she could almost literally burst into flames I went and hugged the queen from behind and tried to calm her down. I didn¡¯t think she would become like this after we had sex, she is like a mom protecting her young I thought while laughing in my mind. ¡°It¡¯s okay Zina I took no offence to it.¡± Hearing me speak and the nickname I decided to call her she calmed down a little bit and leaned back against me. I kissed her on the cheek and decided we should go to meet the captain. ¡°Xellanr is waiting on us we should go.¡± Nodding her head the queen followed me and we left a dumbfounded princess kneeling in front of the queen¡¯s room. ¡°What the fuck just happened?¡± As the queen and I were making our way to the training room I had to ask, ¡°What is all this future King business?¡± Looking at me and smiling she answered, ¡°Well now that we are together it¡¯s only natural that you would be my King in the future once you become powerful enough to take that title.¡± Nodding my head at what she said it made sense, ¡°Okay then who is whose by the way?¡± Hearing this the queen immediately turned red and shyly spoke, ¡°Well you are mine and I am yours, that is if you want me.¡± Hearing a sense of sadness in her voice I stopped walking and kissed her passionately, ¡°If I didn¡¯t want you we wouldn¡¯t have slept together you dork.¡± After I said this I bonked her on the head and headed towards the training room again. Smiling and beaming like a girl with her first boyfriend she quickly followed after me and grabbed my right arm as we walked. Walking into the training room some sort of sense kicked in and I immediately ducked to my left after pushing the queen to the right. *BAM* Looking back at where I was just standing there was a huge hole in the wall in the corridor we just came out of. ¡°Oh ho your reflexes are pretty good.¡± Looking at the source of the voice captain Xellanr was standing there with a small boulder in his hand bouncing it up and down. I looked over at the queen who was quietly standing off to the right of the door pointing to her I said, ¡°You know you almost hit your queen with that.¡± Hearing this he looked over to where I was pointing and immediately turned pale. ¡°Your¡­ your majesty! I didn¡¯t know you were there my deepest apologies!¡± Xellanr quickly dropped the boulder and kneeled in front of the queen. ¡°No apologies necessary captain. Treat Vitamor well I have some things to do, so I will leave you two alone.¡± Saying this the queen walked over to me and gave me a kiss before leaving out the way we game in quietly casting some sort of earth magic to fix the hole in the wall as she walked by it. I looked over at the captain who was staring with his mouth open making it hard not to laugh at his expression. ¡°So what are we going to be doing for training?¡± Hearing this, the captain returned to his usual seriousness and explained, ¡°First off you are going to train see how strong you are. In order to do this I had my friend at the fighters guild bring their Ranking Stone over.¡± Saying this, he directed my attention to a stone the size of a Volkswagen back on earth that was hovering above the ground. I walked over to the stone to examine it, ¡°So do I just need to punch it?¡± Nodding his head in answer to my question I walked over to the stone and assumed the only stance I could remember from earth which was a boxing stance. I turned my body slightly to the right keeping my left arm forward with my right slightly behind it I breathed in and did two quick jabs into the air while breathing out with each jab then followed them up with a straight right into the stone. I thought at first that the stone my hurt my fist, but upon hitting it I discovered that it was actually soft to punch. Immediately after my right fist hit the stone it started to crack sending three cracks out in different directions. ¡°Oh Rank D huh slightly higher than I thought from when I first met you there is even what looks like the beginning of a fourth crack showing after closer inspection¡± I removed my fist from the stone to see what he was talking about and it immediately started to repair itself. Shrugging my shoulders I looked at the captain for further instructions, ¡°Okay now that we know your rank what we are going to do is let you fight some Rank F dummies until you can fight them without destroying them that way if someone wants a friendly spar or something you will know how to hold back.¡± I wonder why my rank is higher than they thought. At this time I noticed a little envelope in the top left corner of my view. What is this? I opened the envelope and was presented with a few popups.
Congratulations you have learned [Mana Flow Control]
Congratulations [Mana Flow Control] has reached level 5!
Congratulations [Flame Magic] has reached level 5!
Congratulations [Water, Wind, and Earth Magic] have reached level 3!
Congratulations you have leveled up to level 3!
Congratulations you have earned the love of queen Zellfina earning you the title ¡°Conqueror of the Queen¡±!This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
Looking at all the popups I quickly checked my status.
Name: Vitamor
Race: Human Title: Conqueror of the Queen Level: 3
Health: 400/400 Mana: 520/520 Strength: 60
Vitality: 40 Intelligence: 52 Agility: 28
Charisma: 32 Luck: 80 Wisdom: 20
Noticing that all of my stats doubled from level two stats my question has been answered with my strength now being at sixty. Why didn¡¯t the popups show up whenever I got them? ¡°I prevented them from showing master as to not interfere with your training¡± Oh you can do that Kira? ¡°Yes master would you like me to do so while you train from now on? Yes go ahead and do that unless I say otherwise. ¡°Yes master¡± Now that we got that all straightened out I turned my attention back to Xellanr. ¡°You done checking your status?¡± He was standing their patiently waiting as I checked on my status, ¡°Yeah let¡¯s begin training.¡± After it had gotten dark I was finally able to spar with the Rank F dummies without damaging them in the slightest I was even able to fight a few of them at a time leading me to think that my combat skill had leveled up some. I tried mixing in a few kicks, but ended up failing miserably so I thought I should find some books on fighting styles and read up a little then practice what I learned before really fighting somebody. Finishing up my training I looked over at Xellanr to see the queen standing beside him, ¡°Hey Zina when did you arrive?¡± Hearing me speak to her she smiled while answering, ¡°Not too long ago maybe an hour or so before dark right about the time you asked Xellanr to send in a few dummies at a time.¡± Feeling a little embarrassed for some reason I tried to change the subject, ¡°I never used to like exercising before, but sparring with the dummies was actually quite fun.¡± Laughing a little at my embarrassment the queen commented, ¡°Well you looked like you were having a blast from where I was standing.¡± I walked over to her and the captain, ¡°So what is on the agenda for tomorrow captain?¡± Thinking about it for a second before he answered with a sigh, ¡°Actually you have already learned to control your strength to where you won¡¯t accidently kill someone so I have nothing else to teach you really just learn whatever you want from here on.¡± Confused I had to ask him what I was thinking, ¡°You mean you aren¡¯t going to teach me any styles or anything?¡± He didn¡¯t even think for a second before he answered me, ¡°No the best way for anyone to learn is to find a style they like and practice it and mold it into their own instead of a style being almost forced on them.¡± Thinking about what he said it made sense if I used a style that someone else already knew and just copied the style without making it my own they would be able to know all the weaknesses of it. ¡°Well okay then what do you want to do then?¡± Directing this question at the queen she thought about it for a minute before answering. ¡°In the morning we can make our way to the mages guild and test your magical strength then you should probably do some training with a weapon of some sort. Speaking of weapons do you have one that you prefer?¡± Thinking about it shortly I answered her honestly, ¡°Actually I would like to train in all kinds of weapons so I can be proficient in them all whether it be long range, middle range, or short range weapons.¡± Hearing this Xellanr¡¯s eyes showed what looked like a glint of approval in my choice, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°That sounds like a lot of work you should make sure you don¡¯t overwork yourself babe.¡± The queen had a worried expression on her face and it was cute enough that I couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will always leave enough strength for you.¡± When I said this if he was drinking anything Xellanr would have spit it out with the look he made on his face and the queen turned redder than a tomato. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Even though she said this I could see the desire in her eyes, but I didn¡¯t tease her anymore and decided that training was over. ¡°I guess since training is over I should clean up and then go to bed since we have an early start tomorrow.¡± As I said this I headed out the room with the queen in tow while Xellanr put away the dummies. Reaching an intersection in the corridor I turned to the left to head towards my room when the queen stopped me. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I looked back at her before answering, ¡°I¡¯m headed to my room to clean up and go to bed.¡± Hearing this the queen responded, ¡°I have already had the stuff from your room and study moved to my room along with Drexella and Violet. So my room is now our room.¡± Really well that was fast; she moves pretty quickly I thought while laughing to myself. ¡°Well I guess I will follow you then.¡± The queen led the way to her room and the guard in front of the door saluted her as we entered. ¡°I guess I will go clean up and then come to bed.¡± As I said this the queen casted a spell and a very thin film of water covered me and cleaned all the sweat and grime off of me and my clothes. ¡°There your clean now.¡± She said while standing there smiling at me. I need to learn whatever spell that is I thought while saying, ¡°Well I guess off to bed we go.¡± The queen and I went into the room and I took off my shirt before attempting to get into bed, but at this time I was ambushed by a pouncing queen and went a few rounds with her before we both fell asleep. Waking up in the morning the first thing that I did was check to see if there were any notifications, which there was. I opened them up and received two popups.
Congratulations you have learned [Strength Control]!
Congratulations [Combat] has reached level 5!
Closing the windows I got out of bed and proceeded to get dressed the queen woke up when I got off the bed, ¡°Good Morning Dear¡± Looking back at her I smiled and gave her a kiss before answering, ¡°Morning Beautiful¡± She blushed a little bit before she got up and got dressed as well. After we were both dressed she casted that spell again and I decided to ask her about it. ¡°What spell are you casting that can clean us without completely soaking us?¡± After she put her hair up in a ponytail, which is the first time I have seen her do that and she looks stunning with it I might add, she answered. ¡°Oh that spell is just called [Clean] it¡¯s a water magic spell that is in the intermediate category if you want I can get you a book on it.¡± Kissing her again I answered, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind I would like that.¡± Blushing she nodded her head and we walked out into what I have just started calling the living room of the chambers. Walking into the living room we were greeted by both of our maids the queens, who I learned was named Trixie, and Drexella who is obviously my maid. ¡°Morning Masters¡± they both said in unison while bowing, ¡°Morning¡± we both replied. ¡°Would you like some morning refreshments masters?¡± Drexella asked us both, but we politely declined and said we needed to go. Bowing slightly the maids went back to their quarters. We both left our chambers and proceeded to the court yard and the palace gate. While we were walking arm in arm we were receiving a lot of shocked expressions as we walked and I even received some hostile ones. It seems the queen has quite a few admirers I thought to myself. When we reached the palace gate we were greeted by Xellanr who turned out to be our guard for the morning. ¡°I will be escorting you two to the Mages Guild and wherever else you would like to go.¡± After saying this he turned around and headed out of the palace while we followed. I couldn¡¯t help but smile, while I stifled a laugh, as I thought about the fact that somebody thought that Xellanr needed to guard the queen she is an Immortal for fucks sake. Noticing my smile and the fact that I was holding back a laugh, the queen spoke up, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Looking over at the Immortal and extremely powerful woman hanging on my arm I answered her. ¡°I just think it is funny that someone thinks you need a guard.¡± When I said this the queen really did laugh out loud, ¡°No silly the guard is not to protect me or even you. It¡¯s for protecting them from me, because Xellanr knows my temperament if they were to attack you I would just instantly kill them and not give us any time to find out why they attacked of if somebody sent them.¡± Looking at her I couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was telling the truth and as I thought this I made a silent prayer to anybody for any would-be attackers. After walking through the capital for a while with the queen pointing out all kinds of places that I should know and some places that she would like to go to with me we arrived at what I would assume is the Mages Guild. I looked up at the building that was almost as big as the palace and was amazed. ¡°It¡¯s only slightly smaller than the palace!¡± Laughing at my astonishment the queen explained some things to me, ¡°The Mages Guild and Fighters Guild are intergalactic ran entities which are just a step below if not even with kingdoms, but when it comes to an empire like mine they still have to be polite.¡± We entered the Mages Guild and were greeted by a couple of draconians, ¡°Welcome to the Mages Guild!¡± they all said at the same time. ¡°Send for Leaften and a Ranking Stone.¡± Bowing the draconians all scattered to do what they were told and after a few minutes a smaller looking stone was brought to us by someone who wasn¡¯t a draconian. ¡°Is that an ELF!?¡± I exclaimed staring at the man who came towards us with the stone floating above his palm. ¡°Yes he is an Elf and the Guild Master for this Solar System he is also a Demi-God Rank in magic.¡± Once the queen said this I almost hit the floor. ¡°A Demi-God!?¡± Laughing at my expression she explained once more, ¡°Yes all of the Guild Masters for their respective Solar Systems are Demi-Gods whether it be the Mages Guild or Fighters Guild.¡± Looking at the elf coming towards us he must of noticed my expression and the queen¡¯s laughter, ¡°I guess this is your first time to a guild and the queen must have already explained who I am to you?¡± As he said this I could see an amused gleam in his eyes. ¡°Uh yes she did sir¡± I answered a little nervously. Laughing he responded, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous just treat me as a friend, my name is Leaften Guild Master of the Mages Guild for the Chiron Solar System.¡± He stuck his unoccupied hand out and I shook it. ¡°Now I take it that the queen has brought you here to see what rank your magic is?¡± Looking at the queen she nodded and he brought the stone towards me. ¡°Now grab the stone and pour you mana into it, once you do it should start to float and give off a color depending on your magical strength.¡± Doing as he instructed I grabbed the stone and started to pour a small amount of mana into it and it immediately started to float a release a Yellow color. ¡°Good now try and pour as much mana as you can into it before you start to feel tired.¡± Per his instructions I did what he said and the color of the stone started to change before it stopped at Green and when I got tired I cut off the mana flow and the stone dropped into my hand. I looked over at the queen who had an ecstatic look on her face while Leaften has a small sense of shock about him. ¡°That¡¯s greet babe you are a Rank S in magical strength with the more spells you learn and master you will hit Rank SSS in no time!¡± As she said this she hugged me fiercely and gave me a kiss on the cheek. Seeing this Leaften¡¯s shock grew larger. ¡°Indeed green indicates Rank S at minimum and once you learn around twenty-five spells you will be able to hit Rank SS then Rank SSS at fifty spells.¡± Hearing him say this I was shocked to learn that the known spells requirement was actually quite high at least I thought it was. ¡°Would you like to take a look at the spells we have available for Rank S and below?¡± When Leaften asked this I really wanted to, but I already said I was going to go with Zellfina and pick out some weapons. ¡°I will have to take you up on that offer later the queen and I have some things we said we were going to do.¡± Nodding his head he didn¡¯t bring up the subject anymore and after a few friendly words we left the Mages Guild and headed to the central square where all the shops where. Halfway to the shop I had a realization, ¡°Wait, how am I supposed to buy weapons I don¡¯t have any money.¡± When I said this Zellfina almost rolled on the ground laughing, ¡°Silly didn¡¯t I tell you what¡¯s mine is yours? That includes my money you know.¡± Wiping away some tears from laughter she said that to me with a straight face and I was surprised that I didn¡¯t feel any different than I normally do even though I just became filthy rich. V.1 Ch.17 - Women are Scary *Draco Civitate* Now that I knew I was good on money I started imagining all the things that I could buy books, weapons, or even stuff for the ArchAngel there was just too many options now. We continued on towards the market square and browsed around at some of the stalls and stores wares. After a few stores and stalls I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked at the prices of medieval type weapons such as swords, spears, axes, and etc. All of them were two to three times higher in prince than the modern and futuristic style of weapons. Turning to Zellfina I had to ask why, ¡°So I noticed that the swords and other melee weapons made of metals are more expensive than the more modern type of weapons why is this?¡± Zellfina looked at me for a second with an expression that was saying, ¡°are you serious?¡± After I didn¡¯t tell her I was joking she proceeded to explain, ¡°The older style of weapons are able to be enchanted easily while the more modern weapons not so much. If one were to find an enchanted modern weapon then it would be worth five times the value of any of the swords we have seen, but only a highly experienced and weapon smith with their smithing skill at level sixty can enchant modern weapons and even the level sixty ones don¡¯t have a high chance of success maybe only a fifty-five percent chance, only level eighty and above have around a seventy-five percent chance or higher to succeed. The older weapons on the other hand any blacksmith with their smithing at level twenty can enchant one with a seventy-five percent chance of success. Depending on the enchantment though the chances of success drop no matter how high your skill level is.¡± Listening to what she was saying I was trying to digest all of the information she was telling me when we suddenly had a visitor. ¡°Why if it isn¡¯t captain Xellanr what a surprise to see you out and about.¡± Turning to see who spoke I was greeted with a tall muscular draconian with longish blonde hair and golden colored scales on the top of his tail. He was wearing a black tank top that looked two sizes too small for him and some golden colored cargo pants with some black combat boots. ¡°Rex¡± Looking at Xellanr who said the person¡¯s name I could see the hatred in his eyes. Leaning closer to Zellfina¡¯s ear, ¡°Whose the frat boy?¡± Stifling a laugh she answered, ¡°He is Rex he is the captain of another squad in the Fourteenth Army and the person that Zendra has some affection for.¡± Understanding completely I shut my mouth and listened to their conversation. ¡°How is my princess doing Xellanr?¡± Rex said while enjoying the look on Xellanr¡¯s face. I hate love rivalries especially the ones where the one in the lead can¡¯t act like an adult. ¡°Be careful of what you say, if it wasn¡¯t for the queen and her guest being here I wouldn¡¯t take your shit.¡± Seeming to finally notice us Rex did a bow towards Zellfina, ¡°My apologies your majesty I didn¡¯t notice you.¡± Nodding slightly to him Zellfina didn¡¯t say anything, but I did. ¡°If you think you can teach him a lesson you can Xellanr I don¡¯t mind.¡± Looking at Zellfina she quickly glanced at me before nodding to Xellanr while simultaneously setting up some sort of barrier fifty yards in every direction as to prevent civilians and building from being damaged. ¡°That¡¯s a useful skill you so have to get me a book for that too.¡± Directing this to Zellfina she just smiled, it must take some concentration for her to keep the spell running. Thinking this I turned to look at the two captains in front of us and Xellanr was grinning from ear to ear when he heard what I said and saw the queen put up the barrier. Rex on the other hand actually looked kind of pale as if he knew he was going to lose. If he is weaker why would he constantly taunt him? ¡°According to draconian law fighting is prohibited on the floating cities unless absolutely necessary to protect one¡¯s life and loved ones or if the Queen and Princess allow it.¡± Hearing Kira chime in I understood why he would constantly push his luck and why fighting would be prohibited, if damage were to be done to the floating cities there would be the possibility of the city sinking and causing a huge loss of life. Looking down to my feet I noticed that it wasn¡¯t protected so I started to freak out a little. ¡°The barrier magic that the queen casted is able to go fifty yards under the ground as well so even though the top fifty yards would be destroyed anything below that will be okay. Unless an Immortal Ranked body cultivator is able to shatter the barrier. The barrier the queen casted is an Immortal Ranked barrier that is unbreakable by anyone below the Immortal Rank.¡± Hearing her say this I calmed down some, but I was confused for a second. ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Laughing a little she responded, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember I know almost everything in all the universes, but there are a lot of things I¡¯m not allowed to tell you until you hit certain Ranks. Something as small as what this barrier is and how strong it is I can tell you though. Remembering what she told me on the ArchAngel I had to prevent myself from face palming. ¡°Thanks Kira,¡± she laughed a little, but didn¡¯t answer me back. Looking back towards the two captains Xellanr looked raring to go, but Rex still looked a little fearful and I can understand why. Xellanr¡¯s squad is pretty much the special forces of the Fourteenth Army while Rex¡¯s squad is just one of the normal squads. They both squared up to each other and got in their respective fighting stances Xellanr¡¯s stance looked a lot like a classic Kung Fu stance while Rex¡¯s was more, you know I really don¡¯t know the name of it, but both of his hands look a lot like claws right now and he was in a lower spread out stance kind of like a tiger ready to pounce. After ten minutes of them staring at each other I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Okay seriously do something before we all die of boredom.¡± Right after I said this they both pounced on each other. Xellanr came towards Rex with a kick to the temple, but Rex swiftly ducked out of the way and threw a right palm straight into Xellanr¡¯s gut. Xellanr noticed this a little bit too late and was hit squarely in the gut making him take a couple steps back. Rex attacked with a sweeping claw strike to Xellanr¡¯s side, but Xellanr dodged backwards and he missed. Xellanr charged towards Rex and delivered a chop straight down towards Rex¡¯s head, but Rex blocked it with his arms. While in the deadlock Rex tried to deliver a kick to Xellanr¡¯s gut that was powered by the Ki that Body Cultivators practice in once they hit Rank S only by practicing in Ki would their rank go from S, to SS, SSS, and then finally Immortal Rank after that Xellanr wasn¡¯t able to tell me how they rank up. The kick was intercepted by Xellanr¡¯s other hand which was also powered by Ki. The two went back and forth with leg sweeps, claw strikes, chops, and punches for almost 30 minutes and when the ground was cracking I thought it was time to stop seeing as how Xellanr actually had the upper hand because Rex was sweating profusely and breathing raggedly while Xellanr was only sweating, but still breathing regularly. ¡°Okay I think it¡¯s time to stop.¡± Looking over at the queen who looked a little bit pale I was surer then before that it was time to stop. Xellanr and Rex didn¡¯t seem to hear me so I moved fifty yards away from Zellfina and casted a violet [Fire Ball] at the two and they were both sent flying away from each other and smashed into the barrier. I may be the same rank in magic that they are in power, but my magic is stronger than the majority of the Rank S mages if I don¡¯t hold back. Seeing how they both were thrown into the barrier and struggled to get up I thought I may have been a little too rough. When the queen noticed they both weren¡¯t moving she released the barrier and went to see if Xellanr was okay while I checked on Rex seeing that they were both breathing I felt a little bit better. Zellfina came over to me before saying, ¡°I knew that your attunement was extremely high, but I didn¡¯t know that it would make your spells that strong.¡± Looking at her I grimaced a little bit, ¡°Yeah me either I thought that if I held back they wouldn¡¯t even notice the spell. Turns out I was wrong I still need to hold back unless I really need to kill someone.¡± We called over a few medics that came out of the nearby hospital to watch the fight and they took Rex and Xellanr to the palace infirmary on a couple of stretchers. Seeing my worried expression Zellfina came towards me and gently cupped my face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry they will be okay, they¡¯re breathing so the palace medics will be able to heal any of their injuries. You should be pretty happy about it instead. Even though you hit them by surprise you still knocked out two captains of the Fourteenth Army with one [Fire Ball].¡± Seeing her try to console me I couldn¡¯t help but smile and give her a kiss. When this happened there was an uproar from the crowd that gathered for the fight. When we heard this we separated and looked around to see a couple hundred shocked faces. Laughing I looked back at Zellfina, ¡°I think we should continue our shopping don¡¯t you?¡± Laughing as well she agreed and we left the crowd in a daze. Going from shop to shop I bought a few weapons and things to hold them with. I had a sword on my left hip that had an electric enchantment on it so when I poured some mana into it the blade would electrify. I also obtained a Light Dagger, which is what I decided to call it because it reminded me of a light saber from a certain movie back on earth, but it was short like a dagger so I positioned it on the back of my belt for the sword. My third weapon of choice was actually a pair of fifty caliber pistols that I put in two shoulder holsters that I have under a dark purple jacket that I purchased. My final weapon is a laser assault rifle that reminds me strangely of the assault rifle from a certain game with a large man in a green suit of armor that fought aliens, but this one was an energy weapon instead of ballistic. I had this weapon strapped across my back in its holster. The only weapons that were visible were the sword and the assault rifle. We made our way through a few stores just kind of browsing or letting Zellfina model clothes for me she also bought any of the ones that I thought looked amazing on her, which was pretty much all of them. We made our way into the last store before lunch and when we walked it I noticed that there was nothing but books wall to wall in this store. I browsed around a lot, but didn¡¯t buy anything because Zellfina told me that almost everything in the store was in the library at the palace. When we were about to leave I found a pile of books in the back corner of the shop gathering dust. I picked a few up to discover that most of them were just books on how to do stupid things like How to Pick Your Nose Without Making it Bleed When I saw this title I almost used [Flame] to burn the book to a crisp. Who the hell would waste the paper to wright a book this big about picking your nose seriously? Throwing the book down at the back of the pile I did notice a book that interested me. I picked it up and rubbed the dust off of it, Basics of Space Magic Reading the title I got extremely excited and called Zellfina over, ¡°I don¡¯t remember seeing this book in the books of magic that Violet brought me when I went to the library.¡± Zellfina looked at the book, ¡°That¡¯s because this book isn¡¯t in the library it is extremely rare! Why is it just in this pile of crap books?¡± Hearing this I asked the person at the counter who happened to be the owner of the store, ¡°How much are the books in this pile and why are they all just piled up in the corner?¡± The owner looking at the pile I was talking about had a look of disgust on his face. ¡°Those books were brought to me one day by some beautiful woman who just said I could have them. I never got her name, but when I went through the first couple of books I realized they were junk so I just tossed them in the pile. Any book in that pile you can have for 5 copper coins.¡± The queen hearing this was ecstatic we have to get this one babe¡± Nodding my head I handed the owner 5 copper coins. When I was about to get up and leave I notice one last book that I don¡¯t remember sitting there before. I picked it up and dusted the cover off, How to Perceive and Interact with Mana looking at this book I was confused why someone would make an entire book on this subject when it was covered in The Basics of Magic. At the bottom of the cover the authors name was actually visible it just said ¡°Isis¡± seeing the weird name I didn¡¯t immediately think of anything until I remembered something. Isis is the Egyptian Goddess of Magic could this book be wrote by her? For 5 copper coins I was definitely willing to find out. I grabbed both books and gave the owner another 5 copper coins and even a gold coin before we both walked out together. Looking at me Zellfina couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, ¡°Why did you buy such a useless book and even give the shop keeper a gold coin? That entire book is covered in the Basics of Magic.¡± I looked at the book in my hand before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t know I just have a feeling about this book.¡± Hearing me say this she just shrugged her shoulders and then clung to my left arm as we made our way back to the palace. Entering the palace courtyard Zellfina gave me a kiss and said she had some things she needed to do and she would see me later. After she left I headed to the practice room and found a spot on the wall to sit down and lean against as I read the two new books I discovered. The Basics of Space Magic was just what you would think it is it taught you how to manipulate the space around you to make a small pocket dimension called [Storage] that could hold a decent amount of things I decided to store the ammo and energy cells for my weapons in it. The book also had one other spell called [Swap] it allowed me to swap something in my hand or on my body with something else, which would be really useful for reloading in battle. Even though I had the storage ring on my finger this one couldn¡¯t be accessed even if I died. When I died everything in my [Storage] would disappear forever.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. I picked up the other book How to Perceive and Interact with Mana and looked at the cover for a minute before I started reading. Thirty minutes later I was staring at the cover of the book again a little bit pale. ¡°Who the fuck really wrote this book? This is just too much.¡± I sat the book down with the other and thought about what I had just read. While reading the book most of the first part of the book was covered in The Basics of Magic, but it is what was in the last half that scares the shit out of me. It basically tells you how to see the flow of mana in other people and their spells and cut it off if you feel like it with a spell called [Sever] which is a neutral spell. The scary part is that the spell is usable at any rank of magic and is not blockable by any known magic according to the book. If the book is correct then you could basically dominate as a magic user no matter your rank with this spell. The part though that made me pale and scared me senseless is that if you train your mana perception high enough, which you can get the level one version of after training with what is shown in this book, you can actually cut off a person¡¯s vitality which is a form of mana instantly killing them. Looking down at the book I thought that it shouldn¡¯t be allowed for anyone else to read this so I picked it up and tried to burn it with [Flame], but even with my violet flame I couldn¡¯t even scratch the book. I tried to damage it with every spell I knew that could cause damage to no avail. Defeated I just stored it in my [Storage] and went to practice and gain mana perception. The reason I can see the mana in my own body and my own spells is because they are mine and the universes recognized this and allow me to see them, but [Mana Perception] allows me to pretty much break the rules of the universe and see the mana of others. After training for a few hours, which consisted of me looking like an idiot squinting at nothing, I finally seen the notifications in the corner of my view which I opened.
Congratulations you have learned [Mana Perception] level 1!
[Mana Perception] ¨C The ability to see the mana flow of others and their spells.
Wanting to test it out I went over and activated a magical dummy and set it to water spells. The dummy stood up and walked over to the middle of the training room and I stood opposite of it and activate [Mana Perception] and immediately I could see the mana flowing through the dummy. I casted [Sever] on the dummies mana flow and the dummy fell to the ground no longer moving. After using [Mana Perception] again I noticed that the mana completely left the dummy. I activated the dummy again and mana flowed back into the dummy like nothing happened. The dummy and I bowed to each other and the dummy started to cast [Water Ball] and threw it at me. Using [Mana Perception] I saw the mana flow of the water ball and casted [Sever] on it and the spell immediately broke apart sending water in every direction. Wanting to know the mana usage of [Mana Perception] I casted it and looked at my mana pool. What I saw shocked me. [Mana Perception] actually uses no mana from my pool what the hell? I casted [Sever] on the dummy and seen that it actually uses one mana point meaning I can casted it five hundred and twenty times before I can¡¯t cast any spells again, but my mana recovery is around 20 mana every second from what I calculated meaning that I would literally have to cast [Sever] twenty one times a second to drain my mana. Shaking my head at the outrageousness of the spells I left the training room to head towards the library and look at some martial style books. Walking through the hallway I ran into Zendra who looked worried about something. When she noticed me walking towards her the look on her face contorted and she immediately got pissed. ¡°YOU ASSHOLE!¡± Wondering what was going on, Xellanr came out of the infirmary down the hall and walked over towards us. I looked felt a little bit of guilt because he was partially limping as he walked. ¡°Princess please calm down he didn¡¯t mean to hurt us he was just trying to stop our fight.¡± Looking back at Xellanr the princess¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t change and she started to cast two [Fire Balls] at me. Once she started to cast them I instantly used [Mana Perception] seeing the mana flow of the two spells coming towards me I casted [Sever] twice and the spells exploded halfway to me. Both of them had shocked expressions on their faces, ¡°What the hell did you just do?¡± Xellanr couldn¡¯t help but ask. Looking at him I tried to figure out how to answer, but the Princess didn¡¯t want to give me time. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what he did. He hurt two draconians and he needs to pay.¡± After she said this she started to cast another spell. The temperature in the hall slowly started to rise before a flaming bird appeared above her palm. ¡°The intermediate ranked version of [Fire Ball] the [Mini Phoenix]. Be careful Vitamor the [Mini Phoenix] is just as hot as [Blaze] and can change directions after she throws it.¡± As soon as he said this Zendra threw the phoenix at me still using [Mana Perception] I casted [Sever] on it, but it only slowed it down and lowered the temperature of the spell. Shit I didn¡¯t expect this, dodging to the side at the last second I slammed into the wall of the hall and casted [Sever] two more times at the phoenix which finally exploded with a loud screech. Being a little pissed off now with a dull ache coming from my shoulder I stared at the princess from where I was sitting. The Princess had a smirk on her face as she looked down at me which pissed me off even more. I was imagining myself behind the princess with my sword on her throat telling her to beg for forgiveness. While I was imagining this my view changed and all of a sudden I was behind the princess sitting on the floor. Looking around in confusion I saw that no one saw me and was still staring at where I was so I stood up and at this time Xellanr spoke up, ¡°Where did he go?¡± I drew my Light Dagger and walked up to the princess and put it in front of her throat before turning it on. ¡°I¡¯m right here¡± Hearing my voice right next to her ear and the Light Dagger across her throat the princess immediately froze and her legs started to tremble. Even if she is a Magic Rank SS in her body cultivation isn¡¯t very high at all and the Light Dagger I bought can hurt even Power Rank A body cultivators. Xellanr who was standing to the princess¡¯s right was staring in shock, ¡°But how?¡± he muttered. Indeed how I would like to know myself, but right now I am trying everything in my power to not slice the neck of my lover¡¯s child. Speaking of the devil she happened to walk around the corner into the hall and noticed what was going on. ¡°Vitamor what are you doing!?¡± I looked at her and calmly explained without moving the dagger. ¡°Your bitch of a daughter attacked me again out of nowhere and I am defending myself.¡± After she listened to what I said she turned to Xellanr and asked him what happened and he told her everything. After listening to the entire thing she looked at me, ¡°Punish her however you feel dear, but please don¡¯t kill her.¡± Hearing the almost begging sound in her voice I turned the princess to me. After I put the dagger away I punched her right in the face as hard as I could sending her flying into the wall. After she landed she groaned a little bit before passing out and Xellanr immediately called for a medic and two of them arrived to carry the princess into the infirmary. Still feeling a little peeved about the entire thing I grabbed Zellfina¡¯s hand and led her to our chambers where I vented my anger in the most pleasurable way I could think, which she didn¡¯t mind one bit. After we were done we went back to the infirmary and paid a visit to Zendra and Rex. They were both awake laying in their respective beds and talking to each other when they noticed we walked in they both stopped talking and looked towards us. Zendra had a look of anger in her eyes when she saw me and Rex looked like he was a little bit scared. Being the bigger man that I try to be I stepped up to his bed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I put you in here I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you just distract you enough so you would stop.¡± As I said this I took a small bow towards him to show my sincerity. Seeing this Rex was shocked but he accepted my apology, ¡°No worries it¡¯s okay Xellanr told me that you had just learned to control your magic the other day it¡¯s just a good think I am a Power Rank S.¡± He laughed a little after saying this which put my mind a little bit at ease. I looked over at Zendra who still had a pissed off look on her face and when our eyes met she turned her head with a ¡°humph¡±. Sighing a little bit I turned to Zellfina and shrugged my shoulders. She smiled at me and stepped forward towards Zendra, ¡°Honey why are you still being like this towards the person who could have easily killed you a while ago?¡± When Zellfina said this Rex¡¯s face turned pale hearing the queen say that her daughter could have been killed by me yet she wasn¡¯t angry at me, but her daughter. He looked at me and the fear in his eyes grew greater. I sighed a little in my heart and looked back towards the mother daughter conversation. ¡°But he didn¡¯t kill me mom because you wouldn¡¯t let him.¡± Zendra said with a slight bit of arrogance in her voice. Zellfina sighed before speaking, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t let him, but that he didn¡¯t do it because I didn¡¯t want him to.¡± Hearing this Zendra had a look of confusion on her face and she even voiced it. ¡°What do you mean mom?¡± Groaning a little Zellfina looked at me and the said towards Zendra, ¡°What I mean is that if he still would have killed you even after I asked him not to I wouldn¡¯t have been mad at him because you brought it upon yourself. I would have mourned your loss, but I wouldn¡¯t have held Vitamor accountable.¡± Hearing this Zendra lost a little color in her face and her look at me changed a little bit. ¡°By the way when he becomes the King if something like this was to happen again I might just kill you myself.¡± Hearing the Zellfina say this with the iciness of her voice I got shivers down my spine, while Zendra completely lost the color in her face. I looked over at Zellfina the beautiful draconian that I have made love to multiple time and couldn¡¯t help, but think that women are scary. Leaving the extremely pale Zendra and the passed out Rex we walked out in to the hall and Zellfina had something to do real quick so I decided to continue on to the library like I originally planned to do. I arrived at the library and was greeted by the same library from last time. ¡°Good evening master Vitamor can I help you find something?¡± I looked at the draconian standing in front of me who had a very nice body and long black hair wearing glasses fitting for a librarian or teacher and thought that she was beautiful sadly though she only had what I would guess to be a B cup which was a little small for my tastes, but she was still a beautiful woman nonetheless. ¡°If you could would you point me in the direction of the martial style books?¡± Perking up a bit she nodded, ¡°Follow me¡± I followed her towards a section of books that had a few dozen bookshelves lined up on the second floor. ¡°These are all of the martial books in the library please take your time and let me know if there are any you want copies of.¡± Looking over towards her I said my thanks while she bowed and went back to whatever she was doing before. I looked over the books for a few hours before I picked a few. One was called Reptilian Whip which was actually a body cultivation book to make your kicks fast while keeping its strength like a whip. The second book was called One Hundred Ton Punch which was a body cultivation book that trained your muscles to be able to release the power of one hundred plus tons of force. The final book I chose was actually an all-around body cultivation book called Dragon Scale Body which was supposed to be able to make your body as hard as a dragon¡¯s scales. The book had quite a bit of dust on it, which was possibly due to draconians not needing it once then hit Immortal rank and obtain their skill [Half Dragon Form]. This skill allows them to transform into half a dragon, they still have their humanoid form, but they have wings, horns, and scales covering most of their body. For a human like me this will be great though. After I got the copies from the librarian I returned to our room and Zellfina was already there drinking tea in the living room. When I entered the room she smiled a dazzling smile at me, ¡°Hello love.¡± Looking at her beautiful smiling face I couldn¡¯t help but smile back. ¡°Hey babe¡± After greeting her back I walked into the study and put the books on the desk planning to read them later I walked back into the other room and was greeted by Zellfina. ¡°What are your plans right now?¡± I thought about it for a second before I answered. ¡°Nothing really was planning on going to bed would you like to join?¡± Hearing this she got excited and almost dragged me into the bed room where we ended up doing it again and again for a few hours. Lying in bed after our fun I was fiddling with Zellfina¡¯s hair, but something kept nagging me in the back of my mind. ¡°Hey babe; what you said back there to Zendra would you really kill your own daughter?¡± When I said this Zellfina stiffened up a little bit before she answered me calmly while looking me in the eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care if our God King came here and attempted to take your life, I would kill anyone or die trying if they tried.¡± Hearing her say this so calmly and so un-lady like I had to speak up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will eventually be strong enough that it would have to be someone at least at the rank of God King before they could even hurt me or your¡± After I said this I kissed her before she drifted off to sleep. While I laid there playing with her hair I couldn¡¯t help but keep thinking that women are scary before I too went to sleep. V.1 Ch.18 - Biological Nature *Draco Civitate* Waking up from my dreams I looked over at the beautiful draconian sleeping next to me, I continued to lay there while I played with her shiny black hair running it through my fingers thinking about things that had happened. Wondering why the woman beside me was so attached and was willing to say the things she did to her own daughter. As I was pondering on things I didn¡¯t notice that Zellfina had woken up. I was brought back to reality from my deep pondering by a warm sensation around my soldier. Looking over at Zellfina I could see that she was awake and staring at me with loving eyes. I felt like I was staring into a violet nebula in the middle of space, it was beautiful. It was at this moment that I noticed both of her hands where caressing my chest. What was messaging my soldier then? Looking down south I saw a tanned tail with little black scales on top of it gently rubbing up and down on my soldier. Seeing this I couldn¡¯t help but get more turned on and as I did my soldier was no longer at rest and was standing at full attention. Noticing this Zellfina got a mischievous look in her eye and adjusted her position so she could insert the part of my soldier, not wrapped by her tail, into her mouth. Doing this I felt the warm moist interior of her mouth on the tip of my member stimulating it even more. She started to use her tongue around the tip going round and round while licking it like a lollipop. After a little tongue play she started to move her head up and down with the movement of her tail stimulating my soldier to the maximum effect. After about ten minutes of this I couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and sensing my body tense up she started to move a little faster which finally broke me. ¡°Uuuuhh¡± I released everything that had built up overnight which she gladly drank down. After I was done she removed her tail and took most of me in her mouth and used her tongue to clean me off. Bringing her head back up one last time she slurped the last bit of juices off of me ¡°Mmm thanks for breakfast babe.¡± Hearing this I immediately got stimulated again, I grabbed her pulling her towards me and passionately kissed her. We rolled over and I pinned her to the bed, I reached down to her most private parts and discovered it was soaked. ¡°Oh someone is a little bit anxious, aren¡¯t we?¡± Hearing me say this she immediately turned red and looked away. Thinking it was extremely cute I repositioned myself and proceeded to service her. I moved my tongue around in every which way I could paying close attention to the little sensitive bud at the top. Zellfina was panting pretty heavily after a few minutes of my service and after a few more minutes she grabbed my head and arched her back in pleasure. ¡°Mmmmm!¡± as she arched her back I felt a little bit of fluid leaking around my chin knowing that I had completed my duty I kissed my way back up to her lips. When I found my way back up I saw her staring at me with a look that could melt even the hardest of ice. ¡°You meany¡± smiling at her I gave her a deep kiss before I answered, ¡°You started it.¡± Smiling at her again I repositioned myself and before she could really notice what I was doing I inserted myself inside causing her to arch her back in pleasure again. Gasping for breath I waited for a second until she looked at me basically begging me to continue so I happily obliged. I moved my hips forwards and backwards slowly at first for a few minutes before I finally increased my speed. Lewd sounds were echoing throughout the room while our love fest continued along with Zellfina¡¯s screams. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the guards were giving strict orders by the queen to never barge into our room they would have with weapons drawn. Continuing my attack I could feel myself nearing the limit again so I sped up my piston while the queen put her hands all over my chest using a little bit of nails which just stimulated me even more causing me to speed up once more. I couldn¡¯t go much faster which was fine because the end was drawing near. Making my final thrust I released my army inside of the queen who also spasmed in my arms signaling that she released as well. I collapsed on top of her while mentally selecting no on the window that popped up asking if I wanted to impregnate her. Catching our breath we both looked at each other and just laid there for a few minutes. I was the first to recover and removed myself from her causing her to spasm a couple more times before I moved to the edge of the bed. Sitting at the edge of the bed for almost an hour contemplating on things again I felt her finally move from where she was laying. Looking at her beautiful naked body walk its way across the room towards her closet I had to calm myself down again or we would have been here all day. She returned after a few minutes dressed in a violet blouse with matching skirt and heels. As she walked over to me I noticed a refreshing lavender smell which meant that she used her [Clean] spell and chose a lavender scent as the soap so to speak. ¡°You still got to get me the book on that spell¡± hearing me speak to her she smiled while casting [Clean] on me as well. ¡°I will dear don¡¯t you worry.¡± As she said this she sat down on my left leg and threw her legs over my other leg kind of in a princess carry pose and held on to my neck as she sat there. Looking into her nebula like eyes I was reminded of what she said last night. ¡°Zellfina I have to ask and please don¡¯t be offended by what I have to ask.¡± As I said this she didn¡¯t move, but the look on her face got serious; pretty much telling me to continue, so I did. ¡°Well I just can¡¯t help but wonder why you would be able to say those things last night and why you are so attracted to me as well.¡± Hearing this she didn¡¯t say anything for a while, but she didn¡¯t move which is kind of a good sign. ¡°To be honest I didn¡¯t know either at first, but after the first day that we did it the feeling in my body that was pulling me towards you disappeared and I couldn¡¯t understand why. I was originally going to just be done with it then, but I hadn¡¯t been with someone in so long so I decided to see where this would end up. Do you remember how I had been doing things while you trained?¡± Thinking back to the times I was training she did mention having some things to do. ¡°Yeah I remember you always left when I started training.¡± Nodding she continued explaining, ¡°What I was actually doing was talking to the head scientist and dragonologist in the palace.¡± Hearing this I was kind of surprised, she was basically seeing the doctor. ¡°What I discovered is that we draconians are hardwired to find a mate that is either stronger or going to be stronger than we are regardless of race and we have a biological compass leading us to that person. The only shortcoming of the compass is that it only works at a certain range so it didn¡¯t start working until you got into the throne room.¡± Hearing this it kind of made sense I mean most of the animals back on earth always tried to find the strongest mate that could easily provide, same with humans. After she let me think about it for a minute she continued on, ¡°It has happened to me before, but I always though it was because I was in love with the former King and when I brought this up to the scientist she said that it was because I was in love with him.¡± This didn¡¯t come at me as a surprise, but it did rouse a question. ¡°So the King wasn¡¯t stronger than you or even destined to be stronger?¡± A complicated look briefly shown on her face before she answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know he died before he really became a King he was more of a Prince even though he was married to me while I was a Queen. He was only an SSS Rank when he died in battle while I was still an Immortal Rank at the time.¡± Thinking about a sad memory a depressed look surfaced on her face making me kiss her on her forehead to console her. When I lifted my head up, she was a little less depressed and leaned into my chest before continuing. ¡°Our head scientist said that when someone who is destined to become more powerful than I could ever imagine came within range the biological compass will start working in overdrive even affecting our behavior.¡± That would explain the flirtyness when we first met. ¡°I also discovered that after we had intercourse with said person an instinct would kick in making us protect and want to be with them regardless of who gets in our way, even family.¡± Now I have an explanation to the reason she is so unbelievably loyal. Kind of crushes my ego some, but I personally don¡¯t care. Whether it is my own charms or the universe¡¯s I still have a beautiful woman in my life who loves me, I think. ¡°Do you still want to be with me even though you know that it is just some biological thing that attracted you to me?¡± Hearing this she stiffened up a little and snuggled in closer to my chest. ¡°Even though it was that way at first, you have been so kind to me in the last few days. You haven¡¯t taken advantage of the things I have to offer and you even returned my feelings with earnest. As far as I am concerned I really love you regardless of my draconian trait or how many women you conquer¡± Grabbing her head I turned her towards me and gave her a passionate kiss. ¡°I love you too and don¡¯t worry I will let you approve of any other woman I try to bring into our circle. Except for one, I am going to conquer her no matter what anyone says and I hope she is listening.¡± Looking up at me she had a confused look on her face at the last part, but every part before that she basically didn¡¯t have a problem with. Sorting out one problem I figured it was time I got dressed. I picked her up in my arms and sat her on the bed before I walked over to the closet. *Smack* as I was walking to the closet a mischievous woman smacked me on the ass as I walked by. Laughing I continued my way towards the closet.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. I picked out some black cargo pants, black boots, and a purple shirt before walking out of the closet. Looking over at Zellfina I smiled before speaking, ¡°Now I know that your biological nature wants you to protect me from anybody, but when it comes to family don¡¯t just kill them. Let us understand where they are coming from before we make final decisions like that, especially Zendra. She may need severally punish, but attacking me out of anger doesn¡¯t mean she needs to be killed. She is your daughter and she will eventually be my step-daughter as well, so let¡¯s try and keep her alive okay?¡± After I said this she pondered it a bit before answering, ¡°Yes dear I will try.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my beautiful draconian queen.¡± Laughing I picked her up and carried her into the other room where we were greeted by two beet red maids. ¡°Morning Masters!¡± They said in unison while slightly bowing. ¡°Morning¡± we both responded. After their greetings they asked if we wanted anything to drink, we politely declined and after setting her down we continued out the door. Looking back at the guards I could swear I saw looks of envy and even hatred on their faces. Smiling I looked back towards where we were going and we managed to be met by Zendra in the middle of the hallway. Right beside Zendra was another bombshell of a draconian. She was around 5¡¯ 6¡± a little on the shorter side, but it didn¡¯t take away from her beauty. She had blazing red hair and red eyes to match, her scales on her tail where also red. She wore a blue blouse, that was trying to hold her massive bust in and almost failing, with matching knee length skirt and heels. She had her hair in a ponytail and was wearing glasses like Drexella giving her an extreme teacher vibe. After looking her over I was the first to speak. ¡°Hello Zendra, mind introducing me to your friend?¡± Looking sort of embarrassed and slightly pissed at the same time she didn¡¯t answer me, but the flaming beauty answered for her. ¡°Hello I am Camellia Draken 1st princess of the draconians. You must be Vitamor am I right?¡± She slightly nodded her head in greeting while she answered so I did the same, ¡°Yes I am Vitamor and I will be in your care for a bit longer.¡± After I answered it didn¡¯t take her long to answer as well. ¡°I won¡¯t be here much longer I just was in the area and wanted to get a look at the person that Zendra said tricked our dear mother into sleeping with him.¡± Hearing this both me and Zellfina bore our gazes into Zendra who tried to hide behind her sister. Laughing she tried to lighten the atmosphere, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I know that mom wouldn¡¯t let anyone trick her. I mainly came after hearing what she said to meet the person who could actually scare my sister into running to me.¡± Hearing this I laughed a little bit in side confused at how I could scare her, but then I remembered how I almost killed her. ¡°By the way since you are with mom now if you need help punishing my rascal of a sister, which I don¡¯t think you will, just let me know. I¡¯m willing to do anything for the person who could actually conqueror my mother.¡± Hearing this if I was drinking something I would have spit it all out and after seeing the look on my face Camellia laughed. ¡°Well I must go now I have some things to do before I return to my ship, but here is my digital number don¡¯t hesitate to call.¡± Handing me a little holographic number Camellia walked off with her sister in tow who was sticking her tongue out at me behind her sisters back. I gave her a quick bird, which angered her and brought out a laugh from her mother. Apparently that gesture is known in any universe I thought while laughing to myself. Looking at the number my hand I didn¡¯t know what to do with it so I turned to Zellfina who gave me a shocked expression when I asked. ¡°Do you not know what a galactic phone is?¡± Shaking my head no she proceeded to explain it to me. ¡°A galactic phone is a portable communication device that uses a formation for a space-time magic called [Communicate] which allows people to talk to each other from different planets and even different galaxies. If you were to learn the spell [Communicate] you wouldn¡¯t need one, but the books for that spell are very rare as it is the only spell that can combine two elements with ease. ¡°I thought there wasn¡¯t any combined element spells?¡± I had to ask from what I knew there wasn¡¯t any. She thought about it for a second before answering, ¡°There aren¡¯t any when it comes to the elements like fire, water, wind, earth, and etc. Space and Time though are different they act like they were meant to be together and meld well, but [Communicate] is the only combo spell that has come from the research into space-time magic.¡± Following her explanation I understood what she was saying. ¡°So where could I get one of these galactic phones?¡± It didn¡¯t take her long to answer after thinking for a second, ¡°I can get one delivered to the palace in the next few days and then we can put her number in it as well as mine.¡± Nodding my head in agreement I put Camellia¡¯s number in my ring before we continued on towards the training room. I entered the training room and saw Xellanr waiting on me. He noticed us entering and after a quick salute, which I returned, he started to speak. ¡°I heard that you got some body cultivation techniques is that true?¡± I nodded in agreement and proceeded to tell him what I got hearing the last one he was surprised, but acting like he remembered something he agreed to my decision. ¡°That is a good choice for you being that your human. The skill is pretty much useless for use draconians after a certain rank, but you humans could use it until you become a God Rank.¡± The technique he is talking about is the [Dragon Scale Body] which when cultivated to the max can turn me into the [Half-Dragon Form] that the draconians have when I use it. ¡°I thought the same as well.¡± He didn¡¯t say much on the other two techniques I picked, but he didn¡¯t say anything bad about them either. ¡°So you here to train in them then?¡± I nodded my head, but I didn¡¯t move while I thought about which one I wanted to train. Thinking that I didn¡¯t have the mana pool to keep magical shields up just yet I decided to go with the [Dragon Scale Body] first. ¡°Yeah I am going to train one of them right now.¡± Hearing this he asked if I needed a sparring partner. ¡°No not right now I need to learn the basics of the technique before I let someone hit me. Nodding his head he went over to the side of the training room and lay down on a couch and decided to take a nap. Inwardly laughing I looked over at Zellfina, ¡°Well Zina I¡¯m going to train for a bit are you going to stay or you have something to do?¡± Thinking about it for a second she decided to stay and watch me train. I walked over to the center of the training room and sat down in a meditative pose. I accessed my memories and proceeded to practice the [Dragon Scale Body]. After a few hours there was a loud explosion sound in the training room waking Xellanr and Zellfina who also chose a couch to take a nap on. They both looked over at Vitamor and seeing him in a meditative pose they were wondering where the explosion came from. Not realizing that the explosion they heard was actually coming from inside Vitamor. Fuck this shit hurts; it feels like my entire body is being pushed apart from the inside. Bearing though the pain for a few more hours after the first explosion there was another explosion. This time it was louder because Black and Violet colored dragon scales started to burst from my arms. ¡°Aaaaaaaahhhh¡± I screamed because of the pain which caused me to fall onto my back and lay gasping for breath as Xellanr and Zellfina ran over towards me. ¡°Vitamor are you okay?¡± They both asked in unison while running towards me, but once they got close they noticed the scales on my arms. ¡°Dragon Scales¡± Xellanr said in shock. ¡°I have heard of the technique in the library many times, but no draconian has practiced it in thousands of years. I never knew it would actually grow dragon scales on a human.¡± Laughing through my ragged breaths I explained a little bit of what I knew, ¡°Now that the scales have broken through the skin on my arms with a little bit of practice I should be able to recall them and have normal human skin at any time. It will take a while, not to mention a lot of pain, before my entire body is covered in scales. Only then will I be able to unlock the [Half-Dragon Form]. Hearing this Zellfina got a little worried, ¡°Do you need to practice this body technique¡± Can¡¯t you just use a magical shield?¡± Hearing her concern I smiled even though my arms where killing me, ¡°I could, but my mana pool really isn¡¯t big enough to let me use shields constantly yet.¡± Shaking her head she didn¡¯t agree with me, ¡°With 520 mana you should be able to hold a low level shield for an hour or so.¡± What she speaks is the truth, but what if a low level shield won¡¯t work I also voiced this to her. ¡°I agree with you on that, but what about when I need to use a higher ranked shield? Dragon Scales are equal to Immortal Tier Shields, but they don¡¯t cost any mana to maintain only a little bit of mana is needed to start it, which is weird for a body technique, but it makes sense once you learn that anyone can use it at any rank. So it has to have some sort of limitation like being able to use mana and cultivate one¡¯s body.¡± Seeming to accept what I said she added on a little bit, ¡°Training in Magic and the Body is extremely hard which is why when someone is high ranked in one of them they are usually low in the other, such as Zendra. When someone trains in magic they wouldn¡¯t even thing of training in body techniques unless they had the patience and the willpower to train them both.¡± Smiling at her I wanted to rest so I let them know. Xellanr went left to do some duties that he had put off for the day while Zellfina repositioned herself and put my head on her lap. Ah the wonderful lap pillow, this is wonderful no matter how many times you do it. There is just something about it that creates a fuzzy and comfortable feeling in one¡¯s heart. I drifted off to sleep after a few minutes of watching Zellfina play with my hair. I woke up to find Zellfina hunched over sleeping with her head hanging above mine. Seeing this I could help but kiss her. She woke up with a jump, but after noticing it was me she showed a dazzling smile. ¡°Sleep well hun?¡± sinking into her lap I felt comfortable, ¡°Having such a beautiful and comfortable pillow who wouldn¡¯t sleep well¡± She blushed a little before stroking my face. ¡°I don¡¯t like seeing you in pain¡± I could hear the concern in her voice as she said this. Looking at her seriously while I stroked her face I said, ¡°It is something I have to do so I can protect you and those I love.¡± Hearing this she blushed again. I sat up and looked around and noticed that Xellanr wasn¡¯t back yet. ¡°What time is it?¡± looking over at Zellfina for a response. ¡°It turned dark about two hours ago.¡± With a mischievous smile on my face I got up and picked her up in a princess carry. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she yelped in surprise. Looking at her beautiful body I answered, ¡°I feel way better now and full of energy and there is only one thing I can think of right now to release that pent up energy.¡± Saying this she blushed and didn¡¯t say anything else while I carried her back to our room where we had some pleasurable fun for half the night before we both fell asleep. V.1 Ch.19 - My First Time *Draco Civitate* Waking up from my sleep I noticed some notifications in the corner of my view and since Zellfina was still sleeping soundly on my right arm I decided to check them out, since I haven¡¯t in a couple of days. Before that there is something I need to ask Kiralee. ¡°Hey Kira¡± after a split second of silence she responded,¡°Yes master?¡±For some reason I thought she sounded a little drowsy, but that shouldn¡¯t be possible since she is an A.I., but I put that at the back of my mind.¡°Is there any way to possibly turn the notification for impregnating someone onto auto-no?¡±She actually didn¡¯t answer me for a few minutes, but when she finally did she sounded a little peeved,¡°I have done it master is there anything else you need?¡±Surprised at the attitude coming from the A.I., I couldn¡¯t answer for a minute,¡°Uh no that will be all thank you.¡±She didn¡¯t say anything after that so I went back to the notifications.
Congratulations! You have learned [Dragon Scale Body]!
Congratulations! You have reached level 4!
After seeing these two notifications I checked my stats.
Name: Vitamor Race: Human Title: Conqueror of the Queen
Level: 4 Health: 800/800 Mana: 1040/1040
Strength: 120 Vitality: 80 Intelligence: 104
Agility: 56 Charisma: 64 Luck: 100 (Max)
Wisdom: 40
Seeing the jump in my stats I nearly jumped out of bed. I knew that my stats would double every level, but the results are still astonishing. My strength went from sixty to one twenty! This is an absurd jump, but when I think about later levels I almost couldn¡¯t hold in my excitement. Level one hundred is apparently the max for [Luck], but what about the other stats? It¡¯s obvious that [Intelligence] can go over one hundred so there is no telling. My excitement seemed to not go unnoticed, because Zellfina was staring at me with a giant smile on her face. ¡°What happened babe why are you so happy?¡± Looking at her my smile was almost as big as hers, ¡°I leveled up to level 4.¡± Hearing this she got a complex look on her face, ¡°That¡¯s good dear, but level 4 isn¡¯t something to be so excited about. Let me have a look at your stats.¡± I let her take a look at my stats and when I did she turned a little pale. After almost fifteen minutes she finally looked at me, ¡°WHAT THE HELL IS WITH THESE STATS!?¡± She screamed as loud as she possibly could before staring at me like I was some kind of monster. ¡°These are the stats of someone in the early to mid-twenties on levels! Hell your strength is most likely at the B or A Rank now!¡± She was literally almost shaking when she was talking. Looking at her, I waited for her to calm down a little before I started to explain. ¡°It¡¯s most likely because of one of my traits that I have.¡± Hearing this she became intrigued, ¡°Can you possibly show me this trait?¡± Nodding my head I brought up the trait menu and let her have a look.¡± She looked at the traits and nodded when seeing the [Mana Manipulation] and the [Artificial Intelligence Implant], but when she got down to the bottom two she froze. ¡°You have [Space Lord] and [Stats Points Boost] as traits! What the hell! That means you are destined to become a Space Lord at the minimum and according to the stat trait your stats double every level! Meaning that your strength will be at two hundred and forty at level five! This is just fucking absurd! No wonder my bloodline trait went off like crazy when you came in range.¡± I just laid there while she went on her rant. When she was done she looked over at me with a complex expression, but after a few minutes it disappeared and was replaced by a dazzling smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m spazzing out over this. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re an enemy or anything, I should count it as a blessing.¡± After saying this she walked back over to me and gave me a quick kiss before going to her closet to grab some clothes. After a few seconds of lying there I got up and did the same thing grabbing my usual cargo pants, boots, and tee-shirt. I went with red shirt, black pants, and black boots. I walked out of the closet and stopped in my tracks. The first thing I noticed was the smell of peaches in the room and after looking around I saw her, she was gorgeous. ¡°Well how do I look babe?¡± Stunning is all I could sit there and say, but the word really didn¡¯t want to leave my mouth. Finally after sucking back the drool I was able to speak. ¡°Beautiful¡± she turned as red as an apple, but I wasn¡¯t just sucking up she really did look beautiful. She was wearing a white dress with black frills sewn to the bottom that had violet flowers dancing halfway up the dress from said frills and there was also a violet colored flower on her right breast. The buttons on the breast area of the dress were little white flowers that were surrounded by a violet lace running along the edge of the gap between her breasts. She had her hair put up in a ponytail with another violet flower affixed to the right side of her hair. She was wearing earrings with little violet flower shaped jewels embedded in them. To round everything off she was wearing the most dazzling smile, even the stars paled in comparison to her smile right now. I swallowed some saliva that was building up while I just literally stood there and stared at her. She giggled a little bit at my look before looking at my outfit, ¡°Oh no this won¡¯t do, go back in the closet and get the plastic bag hanging in the back right corner.¡± Nodding my head without saying anything I did as ordered and discovered a suit. The suit was black with a violet undershirt and violet colored dragonhead cufflinks it even had a tie and loafers. Having had to dress up for interviews plenty of times I knew how to wear everything in the bag, so I proceeded to dress myself. The suit was just a tad bit big, but after a second of wearing it the suit actually shrunk to my size and fit perfectly. Okay now this is some handy stuff right here. I will need to see how they did it later, but right now my queen is waiting on me. After fixing my hair a bit I left the closet. When Zellfina saw me she froze for a second before regaining her composure and smiled. ¡°Heeeeelloo handsome¡± she teased me a bit before coming over to grab my arm. Laughing a bit I led her out of the room and like usual we were greeted by the two maids. ¡°Morning Mas¡­¡± They immediately stopped mid phrase and just stared at the two of us and Drexella¡¯s mouth almost hit the floor. There was a brief flash of desire in her eyes before it disappeared and she returned to her usual professionalism. ¡°We don¡¯t need anything this morning we are going out for a bit, follow us¡± Zellfina told the maids on our way out the door as they followed and locked the door behind them. I stopped by the training room and grabbed my twin fifty caliber pistols from where I left them and my light dagger; after positioning them to where no one would know I was wearing them we made our way out of the palace, much to the envy of the other soldiers and people in the courtyard. One of the guards at the palace gate asked if we needed an escort to which Zellfina told him no we would be fine, he saluted and we left unhindered. Making our way through town I was chatting with Zellfina. ¡°So where are we going today?¡± I wanted to know because we were all dressed up for some reason. ¡°Well I have a party I have to attend for one of the dukes of a neighboring city.¡± Oh so there are dukes in this kingdom too, thinking for a second it makes sense. ¡°Do I have the right to be there? I mean none of them know me and I¡¯m also not a Draconian.¡± When these words left my mouth she immediately stopped walking and stood in front of me, ¡°Yes, you have the right to be there more than anyone in the damn party. You are my mate and future King of the Draconians, even if you¡¯re human I don¡¯t care and anyone else that does won¡¯t be able to leave unaided.¡± Hearing her say this I actually believed her and with a smile I said we should continue on then. She smiled back and continued walking.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. We arrived at a massive building that was two stories tall; the building looked a little roman if you ask me. Complete with pillars in front and everything. We walked into the building under the stares of those that were waiting in line. After crossing the threshold we were met by a short draconian who asked our names. After getting our names and informing us that the maids must wait outside with the others he briefly bowed to the queen and led us to a big set of double doors. ¡°Announcing her Royal Highness Queen Zellfina Draken and her guest Sir Vitamor!¡± the short draconian yelled into the giant room full of people announcing our arrival. Everyone turned and bowed to Zellfina, ¡°Greetings your majesty¡± they all said in unison. After Zellfina said hello and told everyone they could stand they all proceeded to give me a look of disdain like I shouldn¡¯t be here, I knew something like this was going to happen so I just ignored it. After the bustle of our arrival calmed down the party went on without anything uncomfortable happening. Around an hour into the party a draconian walked up to us and introduced himself to the queen they talked for a few minutes while I just stood there by her side. The gentleman glanced in my direction a few times before he eventually started to ignore me and just talked to the queen. I was paying attention to the man and noticed that he was lewdly glancing at Zellfina¡¯s breasts which was starting to piss me off, but with a beauty like her it is to be expected, so I forced myself to calm down. I did decide to step into the conversation though. ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce us Zina¡± hearing my nickname for her the gentleman had a flash of surprise in his eyes, but it quickly went away. Zellfina looked at me apologetically, ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry dear I¡¯m not used to bringing anyone to these kinds of things, Sir Altmer this is Vitamor, Vitamor this is Sir Altmer he is the duke of Dragon¡¯s Kitchen one of our neighboring cities. It got its name from its specialty which is all kinds of food preparation. I nodded my head towards him and held out my hand to shake his. ¡°Hello it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± He looked at my hand and then looked at me before speaking. ¡°I wish the same could be said, what is a human doing here and why are you speaking on such friendly terms with her majesty.¡± And it is happening, Zellfina did say that some of the noble draconians had a superiority complex towards other races, especially humans. ¡°He is here because I invited him Sir Altmer.¡± Zellfina quickly jumped to my rescue. He snorted a little before continuing to speak, ¡°Just because you invited him doesn¡¯t mean he is allowed to be so friendly with you. The majority of us Draconians don¡¯t have that right what gives this human the right.¡± Zellfina got a dangerous look on her face before speaking in a voice full of ice. ¡°That is his right as my chosen mate and if you have a problem with it keep it to yourself.¡± Once these words dropped it was like a bomb went off, everybody went deathly quiet and the duke even went a little pale. He regained his color pretty quickly along with some red, ¡°You chose a human as your mate! What is this blasphemy! This is treason to all of us Draconians!¡± ¡°I am the queen and I can do what I want! I have also never said that it was against the law for Draconians to mate with humans or any other race! Come on Vitamor I don¡¯t like the atmosphere in here anymore.¡± We proceeded to walk towards the exit when the duke hollered out some more words. ¡°Even though you are the queen this is a disgrace to Draconians all across the universe!¡± Zellfina didn¡¯t say anything to this and just ignored it, but it was what he said after that in a normal tone, that actually flipped some sort of switch in me. ¡°It turns out that our Queen is such an easy whore that anybody could score even a human.¡± Being that Zellfina didn¡¯t cultivate her body her hearing wasn¡¯t as good as mine so she didn¡¯t hear it, but I did. I stopped walking in my tracks and turned towards the duke, ¡°Would you like to repeat what you just said?¡± The duke actually sneered a little and said in a cocky manner, ¡°You heard what I said; I don¡¯t need to repeat myself.¡± The switch flipped and I got pissed, I tried imagining myself closer to him and my vision quickly changed in the matter of milliseconds I was behind the duke. Not wasting any time I pulled out my dagger and put it next to his throat. ¡°Actually I didn¡¯t hear you, so would you repeat yourself so everybody could hear it clearly?¡± The duke froze at the sound of my voice and his body stiffened. He was standing there wondering when I got behind him along with everybody else in the room including Zellfina, they were all standing there with their mouths agape. ¡°I am not going to say it again repeat what you said¡± as the words left my mouth the room temperature felt like it dropped several degrees.The duke swallowed some saliva before he spoke, ¡°I said that our queen is so benevolent, that she would actually pick an inferior species such as a human as her mate.¡± Hearing this, my anger skyrocketed, I grabbed his hair and pulled his head back using my light dagger to slice off his right ear. ¡°Aaaaaaahhhh¡± his scream filled the room along with a burning smell from the dagger cauterizing the wound. Everybody was shocked in the room; some even turned pale and threw up. I was surprised that I didn¡¯t feel anything after I just cut someone¡¯s ear off, but I can worry about that later. ¡°If you want to keep your other ear I suggest you tell the truth.¡± Hearing this he quickly repeated his words through gritted teeth. ¡°I said that the Queen turned out to be such an easy whore, that even a human can score with her.¡± After the words left his mouth I looked over at Zellfina who looked pissed and even a little bit sad. Once the tear left her eye I saw red, ¡°No one calls what is mine a whore and lives. Those who make what is mine become sad or cry will meet their death slowly, but I don¡¯t have time for slowly on you so count yourself lucky that you got a quick death.¡± After the words left my mouth I slid the dagger across his throat. Blood flowed from his neck as he slid down to the ground at my feet. ¡°This is a warning to anyone who would dare insult what is mine. You insult them you will lose a limb, you make them sad you will die, and if you make them cry you will die slowly.¡± No one in the room had anything to say in response, they just stared at me in fear. I put the dagger in its holster at the small of my back and left with the queen. After walking for a few blocks from the building she finally stopped me, ¡°Why did you kill him? It was just a few words nothing more.¡± I looked at her and said with all seriousness, ¡°It may have been one word, but words escalate to so much more and to stop those that wish you harm in any way, my only choice is to make them fear whether I kill them or not. The Duke was someone who hated humans so much that I couldn¡¯t make him fear me just by beating some sense into him plus, I don¡¯t know what his rank is. It is below A Rank because my dagger was able to harm him, but I don¡¯t know if my strength would have been enough to actually do anything to him without using the dagger.¡± Listening to me she just nodded her head without saying anything so I tried to comfort her and bring her mood up. ¡°You want to protect me, but that goes both ways I want to protect you too and I won¡¯t let people defile your reputation with lies.¡± She had a small smile after my explanation so she isn¡¯t mad at me. ¡°Sorry though, it looks like you¡¯ll have to find Dragon¡¯s Kitchen a new Duke.¡± She actually tried not to laugh before she answered, ¡°That won¡¯t be too hard there are children of other dukes who have proven themselves worthy enough to run a city, there just wasn¡¯t any open at the time. I would use one of Altmer¡¯s sons, but they are just as wicked in their views as he was. I will send someone to run his family out of the duke¡¯s mansion and to choose a replacement.¡± Hearing that it wasn¡¯t going to be hard to replace him another worry of mine went away. I really need to think about things before I kill someone. Speaking of it was my first time killing someone, but I don¡¯t feel anything not even a shred of remorse or guilt. I wonder why, but I can¡¯t really afford to care because in this universe it is kill or be killed, unlike back on Earth. After the mood got better and Zellfina wasn¡¯t sad anymore I actually saw a notification in the corner of my view. That¡¯s weird I thought they would only show up in the corner in the morning. I guess that is just when I bothered to check them. I clicked on the notification which appeared in my view.
Congratulations you have learned the Space Magic [Blink]!
[Blink] ¨C Caster is able to teleport to anywhere in their view quicker than the blink of an eye.
I read the window and was shocked, what the hell? How did I learn a spell I didn¡¯t read a book on, neither was I instructed on it? Seeing my expression Zellfina asked what was wrong, so I showed her the window. She quickly looked at the window before she jumped with joy and hugged me. ¡°Congratulations babe you invented your first magic spell!¡± Hearing this I nearly hit the floor. I invented a spell? I didn¡¯t know I could do that and why hadn¡¯t someone invented this spell before? After voicing this to Zellfina she explained it to me. ¡°Basically anybody is able to invent a spell of their own element as long as the spell hasn¡¯t been invented before. If the spell has been invented they won¡¯t be able to learn it very easy unless they learn it from a book. Being that you can control any element you can invent any spell you want if it hadn¡¯t been already. The amount of space mages can be counted in double digits, meaning that there aren¡¯t many space magic spells out there.¡± Listening to her explain it all started to kind of make sense. I am guessing that having to read the book on a spell keeps the amount of mages in check? Anyways I don¡¯t really care I just think it is cool that I have my own personal spell that no one else has unless I publish a book on it, but why didn¡¯t I get to name it? Oh well I guess the name [Blink] kind of suits it. I looked over at the roof of a nearby building and decided to try the spell out. I imagined myself on top of the roof and in a split second I was there. I looked down to where I was and I saw Zellfina looking around for me. ¡°I¡¯m up here babe!¡± I beckoned towards her and she turned towards me and waved while smiling. I used the spell again and I was brought back down in front of her causing her to jump. ¡°Ah!¡± she recovered herself and playfully smacked me on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t do that there is literally no warning when you use that spell. One second you are there, the next you¡¯re not it¡¯s a really powerful movement spell.¡± Smiling a little I took her arm and we started to walk around aimlessly we were just enjoying each other¡¯s company. After walking around for a few hours it started to rain. Zellfina casted a low level neutral barrier above our heads keeping the rain from hitting us, but it still felt kind of romantic. Smiling at her I leaned in and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. ¡°I have something I want to say.¡± Hearing this she stopped walking and listened to me with a serious look on her face. ¡°I want to paint the ArchAngel the Draconian colors and let it fly under this kingdom¡¯s flag. It¡¯s only the right thing to do if I am going to be the King like you said. Until I become the king though I need your permission to pilot her under your empires colors as a forward base for our armies against the Demons. Without your permission I basically have no authority over the soldiers while I''m not king.¡± When I told her this she thought about it seriously for a while before agreeing. ¡°Okay I will allow this; you can pilot the mobile space fortress ArchAngel to the frontlines where the armies will use it as a restocking and resting station. In order to do this we will need to add more rooms to hold and serve more people.¡± I nodded my head in agreement, ¡°That is fine, and I don¡¯t know if she will need more armaments, but if she does we will need to add those as well to cover the extra real estate.¡± She nodded her head in agreement before adding some extra requirements, ¡°I want to place Zendra and Camellia under your command aboard the ArchAngel while you are on the frontlines. Zendra needs some war experience and Camellia has experience as well as the respect of the soldiers, so they will listen to her until they learn to respect and listen to you as well. Also don¡¯t hesitate to beat some sense into the soldiers if they won¡¯t behave.¡± She said the last part while laughing. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t, a good general is a private and a general all in one. Even if they like me and feel that I am one of them, they will still listen to my orders or be taught to listen to my orders either through me or Camellia.¡± Hearing me agree to this some worry that was showing on her face disappeared and was replaced with a dazzling smile. We walked back to the palace where Zellfina had to go make some preparations for a new duke over Dragon¡¯s Kitchen and for the modifications to be done to the ArchAngel. When she left me I went for a stroll and found a nice clear spot in the back courtyard to lie down and take a nap. V.1 Ch.20 - Legends *Draco Civitate* I was awoken from my nap by a tickling sensation on my nose. Opening my eyes I saw a head full of red hair lying on my chest. Looking further down I was greeted with the pleasant body of Miss Camellia. I thought she was supposed to be heading back to her ship? Not wanting to wake her up I just laid there not moving. A few hours later she finally started to stir, she looked up at me and sleepily yawned, ¡°Good Morning.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh a little at her lazy expression, ¡°Morning? It¡¯s almost dark and what are you doing laying on me? Not that I mind though.¡± Hearing this she giggled a little before she sat up. ¡°Well I was on my way to see mother before I headed back to my ship, but then I saw an absolutely comfy looking pillow just lazing about in the courtyard so I couldn¡¯t help but get a little sleepy and I took a nap.¡± So I¡¯m a pillow now huh? Well it doesn¡¯t matter, when a beautiful woman wants to use you as a pillow if you¡¯re a man you let her. ¡°That¡¯s not very lady like Miss Princess.¡± She laughed a hearty laugh at this holding her stomach, ¡°I get tired of acting like a lady all the time it¡¯s boring, why do you think I went to the frontlines? The men don¡¯t care if I act like a lady or one of them so I find the atmosphere very comfortable.¡± Understanding her reasoning I added a bit more, ¡°Either way suddenly using a stranger as a pillow isn¡¯t very safe you know?¡± She laughed a little, ¡°You¡¯re with my mom your basically family, so you¡¯re not a stranger.¡± You still don¡¯t know me personally I thought before repeating it out loud. ¡°Meh there is time for that later.¡± This woman I just don¡¯t know what to think of her right now. ¡°Well we should get going mom is probably waiting on you and I need to see her before I go.¡± Agreeing with her we both got up and headed in to the palace. After searching around a bit we found Zellfina in the throne room talking to some soldiers. We entered the throne room and waited for her to finishdoing what she was doing. When she sent the soldiers away she looked over at us and beckoned for us to come over. ¡°I see you two are getting along nicely.¡± She said this with a little bit of playfulness in her voice causing me to raise an eyebrow. ¡°Well mom I found him napping in the back courtyard so I decided to take a nap too.¡± Hearing Camellia say this I went pale while glancing at Zellfina expecting her to get mad or something, but she didn¡¯t she just laughed it off. ¡°He¡¯s very comfortable isn¡¯t he?¡± What the heck is going on? Most women would be jealous even if it was an innocent act. ¡°He actually is, even with all the muscle under that suit of his it was surprisingly like putting my head on a cloud.¡± Speaking of I did notice that after my strength doubled my muscles became more toned and I went from a six pack to an eight pack. Im surprised she could feel that just by laying her head on my chest. Wait; did she do something to me while I was asleep? I looked over at her seriously and after she noticed my gaze she actually turned a little red. What the hell did you do while I was passed out!? Trying to change the subject I asked Zellfina what she was talking to the guards about. ¡°Oh, I was telling them about the situation with the Duke of Dragon¡¯s Kitchen and the ArchAngel.¡± Hearing us talk about Sir Altmer and the ArchAngel Camellia spoke up, ¡°What happened with the Duke and what is this ArchAngel?¡± I looked over towards her in surprise, ¡°You weren¡¯t told about the ArchAngel?¡± She looked at me seriouslyand told me she hadn¡¯t. Zellfina stepped up and started to explain everything about the ArchAngel and what I did to the Duke. When she got to the part about the Duke there was a small look of desire when Camellia glanced at me. Is she attracted to violent men or something? ¡°Vitamor made the decision to kill the duke because of his slander towards me, which I would have done myself if I heard him. It was really sweet and I appreciated it.¡± After saying this she smiled towards me and I returned it. ¡°Well if people think that they can insult those close to me, either in my presence or not, I will pave the road to hell for them personally.¡± Saying this I actually release what I guess is killing intent because Zellfina and Camellia both flinched a little. Zellfina tried to change the subject by telling Camellia our plans for the ArchAngel and the frontlines. ¡°Camellia you will not be going back to the ship you were stationed on you will be staying with Vitamor as his Co-Captain of the ArchAngel and Zendra will be going along as well, but only as a regular service member for experience so treat her like a regular soldier for now.¡± Hearing this Camellia gave a little bit of a shocked expression. ¡°Wait you mean that the ArchAngel can move that far!?¡± Nodding her head towards her Zellfina explained a little bit more, ¡°Yes, but we need to get a dark matter engine and dark matter generator for her so she has an infinite amount of fuel and power.¡± In order to do this we need a mage that can use the dark element, which isn¡¯t very common. ¡°Where are we going to find a Dark Mage to make one for us?¡± Looking over at me when I said this Zellfina looked helpless and didn¡¯t really have an answer. I tried to help by offering a possible solution, ¡°Maybe I could learn some Dark Magic. Are there any books on dark magic in the library?¡± Hearing this she kind of perked up a bit, but Camellia quickly shot it down. ¡°No there aren¡¯t any Dark Magic books in the library.¡± Wondering how she knew this I remembered what Zendra said about her sister collecting every kind of book that she could for the library, so she should know what is in there or not. I sighed a little bit in my heart, but Camellia offered up another suggestion. ¡°There may be some Dark Magic books on Shendar, in some of the old cities or tombs.¡± Hearing this me and the queen perked up, ¡°I forgot about Shendar, no one normally goes there because of the danger so none of the tombs or cities should have been looted.¡± While Zellfina was talking I was thinking about what Zendra said about Shendar, that it might be where their God King lives. While I was thinking Zellfina interrupted my thoughts, ¡°Dear, you and Camellia are both powerful enough to go to Shendar and survive, it may be tough, but you can do it.¡± Thinking about it for a minute I asked, ¡°So when are we leaving?¡± Hearing me she got a concerned look on her face, but she quickly hid it. ¡°I will arrange for someone to take you both first thing in the morning and I will prepare all the necessary gear. Well I am off to prepare your stuff so I will see you later babe.¡± After speaking she gave me a quick kiss then left the room. Camellia and I left the throne room shortly after and both went our separate ways. Camellia went to speak to Zendra and I went to the training room for a bit. Thinking about what Zellfina said about inventing spells I had an idea that I wanted to test out. Walking to the middle of the room I activated [Mana Perception]. I saw the natural flow of mana in the room moving about like thousands of tiny rivers. I looked over at the closest river of mana and used my [Mana Manipulation] trait to manipulate it. When I imagined the river to do something it actually did it. I don¡¯t think that this would be as easy if it wasn¡¯t for the [Mana Perception] skill. Moving the tiny river around with my mind I wanted to try something. I imagined the river widening and thinning out to the thickness of a piece of string. Once I saw that it was thin I tried to widen it enough to drape it over my body and after a few mess-ups it finally worked. Even without thinking about it the mana river was flowing around my body centimeters from me. When I finally succeeded I was excited and tried moving around. I got even more excited when I discovered that the river actually didn¡¯t remove itself from me and moved with me. Unknown to me there was a little bar in the bottom right corner of my view that was rapidly filling up while I was doing this. I stopped moving around and tried to imagine the river to become hard like steel. Nothing happened that I could see, but I was greeted with a notification icon, so I opened it.
Congratulations! You have invented a Neutral Magic spell [Pure Mana Shield] level 1!
[Pure Mana Shield] ¨C Caster is able to cast a Neutral Mana Shield that is fed by the natural mana in the universe. Shield grows in strength as the user levels it.
Seeing this notification I froze and after a few minutes of just standing there I closed the notification and jumped for joy. ¡°Yes! It worked HAHAHAHAHA!¡± Even while moving around the invisible steel like shield moved fluidly with me. I cut the spell off and noticed that the mana river actually left my body and returned to it''s earlier position. I casted the spell again and another river actually moved to cover my body and instantly hardened. ¡°Yes! This is great! With this I now have a way to defend myself until I perfect the [Dragon Scale Body].¡± None of this would have been as easy if it wasn¡¯t for [Mana Perception] and almost impossible without [Mana Manipulation]. While I was celebrating Zellfina walked into the training room, seeing that I was extremely excited she asked what was going on. I looked over at her with the biggest smile on my face. Since I hadn¡¯t closed the popup I showed it to her. After reading the popup for a second she instantly turned a little pale. ¡°What is with this spell? Shields should have to be fueled by the user¡¯s personal mana pool and what the hell is with this ability for the shield to get stronger? How strong is it right now?¡± She directed the last question to me, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know I just completed the spell.¡± Hearing this she hollered at the guard in the hall, he came in and bowed to her. ¡°Go and find a Rank A Mage of any element.¡± The guard saluted and ran off to do his duty.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Around fifteen minutes later the guard came back with a soldier in a mages robe. ¡°I have retrieved the mage your majesty.¡± Nodding her head she dismissed the guard, ¡°You may leave. Now young mage I want you to cast an attack spell at Vitamor when I tell you to okay?¡± The mage nodded his head and walked over into position. I walked opposite of him and casted the shield. Nodding my head to Zellfina to let her know I was ready she ordered the mage to attack. The mage immediately cast a red [Fire Ball] at me. I sub-consciously prepared myself for the pain, but the spell exploded upon impact with my shield not even sending ripples down it or cracks. Seeing this Zellfina ordered the mage to shoot two more fire balls at me. The spells hit my shield one after the other and the second spell caused a few ripples to appear on the shield. Neither one of them could see this because it was an invisible shield, but I could see it because of my [Mana Perception]. Seeing me still unharmed Zellfina ordered the mage for three more spells. The spells hit me one after the other and on the third spell the shield cracked a little, but after a split second it repaired itself. Four fire balls later the shield had cracks all over, but once again after a split second break it repaired itself. The mage casted five fire balls this time and on the fifth fire ball the shield shattered and the spell was canceled. I motioned for the mage to stop, ¡°Okay after five consecutive fire balls the shield shatters and has to be reapplied." Hearing this, the queen was excited, ¡°This is amazing, and your shield is equivalent to an early High Ranked shield spell. It could probably stop a Rank S spell, at least once and it doesn¡¯t cost you to keep it maintained. Most mages have to concentrate to keep their shields up and can¡¯t move or do anything else, so shields are mostly useless while in mobile combat, but yours doesn¡¯t have this downside, this shield spell is basically a cheat.¡± I laughed in my heart while thinking that most of what I can do is cheating, but she doesn¡¯t point any of those out just this one spell? Shaking my head I smiled at the queen, ¡°Well now that my testing is done how about we retire for the night huh?¡± Hearing me say this she was concerned, ¡°Are you okay? Did the spell actually have a taxing effect on you?¡± Laughing while I walked up to her, ¡°No I would just like to go to the room, want to join me?¡± I gave her a wink and smacked her ass as I walked by. She immediately turned red and had a flash of desire in her eyes before she turned to follow me. The mage was just standing there with his jaw on the floor. After a few hours of fun time we finally went to sleep. A few hours later the sun rose and we both got up and dressed. We left the room after being greeted by the maids. Walking out to the courtyard we saw Camellia standing there talking to Zendra. Noticing us walking over Camellia waved while Zendra looked away with an angry look on her face. I swear I am going to hurt this girl if she doesn¡¯t become a little nicer to me. ¡°Hey Cam, is everything set to go?¡± I said to Camellia with the nickname I decided to call her. She didn¡¯t seem to have a problem with it when she answered, ¡°Yeah they have a ship fueled up to drop us off at Shendar and I have everything we need in my space ring.¡± Nodding my head I decided to tease Zendra as I grabbed her chin and made her look at me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll be back safe and sound.¡± Hearing this she got pissed and I could see the steam coming from her ears. She started to chase me around the courtyard while screaming. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you, you fiend! You can go die in a hole for all I care! I¡¯m worried you¡¯re going to get my sister killed!¡± Zellfina and Camellia were literally rolling on the ground laughing while holding their stomachs. I stopped running around and bonked Zendra on the head which just pissed her off even more, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding jeez, don¡¯t worry I''ll make sure she comes back safely.¡± She stopped chasing me and glared at me with killing intent in her eyes. ¡°You better or I will feed you to the wild beasts myself.¡± Seeing the look in her eyes I knew she was serious, ¡°Oooo I¡¯m so scared.¡± Hearing this she almost blew a gasket, she turned around and said goodbye to her sister and went into the palace. ¡°Do you have to tease her so much?¡± Camellia asked while looking at her departing sister with a concerned look. Laughing I answered, ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t really help it she just makes it so easy.¡± Shaking her head she said goodbye to Zellfina and she entered the waiting ship. I looked over to Zellfina who looked at me with concern in her eyes, ¡°Be careful okay? Here is the galactic phone I told you I would get you. I already programed mine and Camellia¡¯s numbers into it.¡± Responding to her concern I gave her a passionate kiss, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will come back to you.¡± Smiling I entered the ship with Camellia; we took off and headed towards Shendar. Sitting in the back of the ship with Camellia I decided to ask her for some information about the Demons they have been fighting. Thinking about it she started to explain some things about them, ¡°The Demons look just like humans, except for they have red skin, red wings, and a thin tail that is shaped like a spade on the end.¡± Hearing this I couldn¡¯t help but think of cartoonists version of demons from back on earth. ¡°They have all kinds of types, there are demons that are extremely strong physically, some that use very destructive spells, and even some that can seduce men and women to betray their own kind leading them to be killed by their own people. The leader of the demons is a beautiful man with white wings like a majestic bird, people say he goes by the name of Lucifer.¡± Hearing this I froze for a second before asking a question, ¡°Did you say Lucifer?¡± Hearing me ask this and after seeing the expression on my face she answered, ¡°Yes that is what they call him, do you know about him?¡± I thought deeply about how to go about this before answering, ¡°I have heard some legends, do you know what Angels are?¡± When I said this she nodded her head, ¡°Yes they are servants of an ancient God King that disappeared long ago, no one knows if the God King is male or female or even its name, but even though the God King disappeared the Angels still go around doing its work and spreading its faith in all of the universes, why do you ask?¡± Hearing this some worry about how to explain myself was relieved. ¡°The legends go that Lucifer was actually the ancient God King¡¯s most powerful Angel. Lucifer rebelled against the God King one day and he was removed from the God King¡¯s side and casted into a realm that was eternally on fire. It was in this world that Lucifer harbored his hatred for the God King and also where he made his Demons. The human that called forth the Demon army must have been able to summon the demons straight from Lucifer¡¯s domain called ¡°Hell¡± and now that he is free he is probably waging war on everything in existence hoping to bring out the ancient God King. Now most of what I heard and said is just legends, but if it is the same Lucifer he is extremely powerful.¡± After hearing my explanation Camellia¡¯s face was actually kind of pale, ¡°Where did you hear these legends? For many years we have been trying to find out where these demons came from and what their purpose is.¡± Hearing this I tried to hurriedly make something up, ¡°It¡¯s just some legends my grandfather told me when I was younger. There is also a possibility that some of the demons may not be inherently evil, but they just can¡¯t escape Lucifer¡¯s grasp.¡± When I said this Camellia got a complex look, ¡°I don¡¯t know about good or evil, but mostly all the demons we have fought enjoy it.¡± Understanding what she was saying I tried to elaborate, ¡°According to the legends my grandfather told me. The demons were bred for death and destruction so they may enjoy killing and destroying, but that doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s all they can do or have to do. I mean I like to enjoy women, but you don¡¯t see me going around enjoying myself with every woman against her will do you? I believe that when given a choice some demons may prefer to live a normal life just like we do.¡± After hearing what I said Camellia just sat there for the rest of the flight in deep thought not saying a word. After a few hours we finally arrived at the edge of Shendar at a small outpost that they actually have set up. According to the pilot it is the only outpost on the entire continent. The pilot landed and after we disembarked he immediately took off and headed back the way we came. We were met by a burly middle aged looking Draconian who saluted Camellia, ¡°Welcome Princess Camellia. What brings you to this forsaken continent?¡± Returning the salute she answered back, ¡°We are here to investigate the nearby cities and tombs hoping to find some valuable items that will help in the fight." Nodding his head the soldier asked if she wanted some bodyguards or a guide. She instantly answered him, ¡°No thank you soldier, I have enough protection right here with me.¡± The soldier looked around before his eyes finally landed on me. He gave a snort before speaking, ¡°You mean this puny human? Surely you jest your highness. This human wouldn¡¯t last five minutes on this continent.¡± Laughing Camellia answered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t insult him too much, he has already killed Duke Altmer and he may even be able to best you in a fight.¡± Hearing this, the soldier¡¯s eyes became a little round, ¡°You mean this puny human beat the Duke of Dragon¡¯s Kitchen? He was at Power Rank A just like me. There is no way he was able to do it you must have heard wrong your majesty.¡± After hearing the soldier she seriously answered, ¡°This information came directly from the queen¡¯s mouth.¡± When she said this the soldier paled a little bit before turning towards me, ¡°Forgive me of my earlier rudeness may I know young sirs name?¡± With his immediate change in attitude I had to refrain from rolling my eyes, ¡°My name is Vitamor.¡± After saying this Camellia and I left the soldier standing where he was. ¡°Is Rank A common?¡± I directed this to Camellia who answered immediately, ¡°Rank A either in Power or Magic is common in the army, Rank B is the minimum required to join the main armies, while Rank C and below mainly make up the grunt armies. Rank S and above are usually officers in the main armies and Rank A or B are officers in the grunt armies.¡± After hearing her explanation I understood a little bit. ¡°So I am strong enough in Magic to be an officer in one of the main armies right?¡± She nodded her head before speaking, ¡°Yes with your Magic Rank S you are capable to become an officer in one of the main armies.¡± ¡°I wonder how the soldier would have reacted if he knew my Magic Rank.¡± Thinking about this I got a small smile on my face while Camellia laughed a little bit. We talked about a few things while we were walking through the outpost. After a few minutes of walking we ran into a soldier at a desk offering maps of explored areas so far. Even though I had my radar Camellia didn¡¯t have one so we picked one up and after looking at it my radar was updated with locations of monster lairs and other important stuff.Now that is a neat feature if I just look at a map of the area, as long as it is legit, my radar map will update itself as well. After acquiring a map we both walked out of the outpost in a leisurely manner much to the surprise of the soldiers around us who looked like they thought a monster would pop out at any minute. V.1 Ch.21 - Origin *Shendar* Camellia and I were making our way towards the nearest abandoned city and along the way I decided to ask her about the civilization that made these cities and tombs. ¡°So were the draconians the ones who once inhabited this continent?¡± Hearing my words she seemed to hesitate a little before answering, ¡°Actually no the beings who once inhabited this continent were humans. This galaxy once belonged to the humans, but when the demons invaded all those years ago they lost the galaxy. It wasn¡¯t until the last ten to twenty thousand years when we draconians were able to take it from the demons. Most of what I just said you already knew from mom.¡± Remembering what I was told about the demons and how they came to this universe I nodded my head in agreement. Seeing this, she continued on with her story while we walked, ¡°Well these tombs and cities on the continent were actually here before the humans who originally inhabited it. Without the humans to hunt the wild beasts they gradually grew in numbers and strength throughout the years leading to our current situation of not being able to inhabit Shendar.¡± Hearing this, I was actually quite interested in what she was saying, but at this time Kira decided to speak up, ¡°What the draconian says is true. This planet used to be inhabited by humans that were far more advanced in warfare technology than any of the races in this universe right now. It makes you wonder what caused their downfall doesn¡¯t it?¡± When she said this it sounded like she knew what caused the downfall of the humans. ¡°Do you know what caused their downfall?¡± I was greeted by silence to this answer and for some reason I started to feel a little bit of sadness. Did I do something wrong to her? ¡°Kira is everything okay?¡± After a few seconds of silence she finally answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know maybe if someone would talk to me or allow me to talk more often maybe they would know.¡± I could actually feel the bitterness from these words and I immediately knew what I did wrong. I forgot that she was an A.I. and actually had some emotions programed in unlike a reactive computer program. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kira if you want you can talk more often, but I still want to try and figure some things out on my own. Casual conversations and such is okay though.¡± She actually responded quite quick to that, ¡°Okay don¡¯t forget what you said just now¡± She actually made a giggle at this causing me to inwardly sigh, ¡°So about the demise of the humans on this planet?¡± After a few seconds of quiet she answered me, ¡°It was actually their own fault they were destroyed.¡± For some reason this really didn¡¯t shock me, ¡°What did they do and what wiped them out?¡± Her answer was short and sweet, but it was like a lightning bolt went through me causing me to stop in my tracks. ¡°What wiped them out was a single Draconian.¡± After I stopped walking Camellia looked over at me, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I looked over at her with a pale expression, ¡°My A.I. just told me something that caused me to instantly be dumbfounded and petrified.¡± Hearing this, she scrunched her brows up before asking, ¡°What did it say?¡± Not knowing how to answer that Kira spoke up. ¡°Hold her hand and she will be able to hear me and I will fully explain it to both of you.¡± I repeated what she said to Camellia who while blushing held her hand out towards me. I held her hand and Kira proceeded to speak, ¡°Hello Camellia I am Kiralee, Vitamor¡¯s personal A.I., but I am a little bit different from most A.I. as I know almost everything in all of the universes from their beginning. Most things I am not allowed to divulge to anyone at this time so there are a lot of things I can¡¯t talk about, but the destruction of the humans that left these ruins all across this galaxy I can talk about. It is actually something you should know about anyways Camellia since it concerns your race.¡± Hearing this Camellia turned a little pale thinking about an all knowing A.I., but after a few seconds her color returned and she told Kira to proceed. ¡°Like I was just telling Vitamor the humans on this planet and this galaxy were wiped out millions of years ago, by a single Draconian.¡± Hearing this Camellia went completely pale, but she still listened intently. ¡°This Draconian was actually the first one in this entire universe. The most shocking thing I am about to tell you though, is that this Draconian was actually an experiment made by the humans on this planet.¡± When she said this, it was like a bomb was dropped on both of us; we both froze up and couldn¡¯t really think of anything and after a few seconds of letting it sink in she continued. ¡°The humans back then were trying to figure out a way to be able to use magic, they tried many things such as implanting tissue from elves and dwarves into their bodies to see if they could gain the ability to wield magic, but none of those was working. It wasn¡¯t until they started to use dragon parts that they really made progress. Dragons are the only being, in any of the universes that can manipulate mana from birth, other races it takes years of practice, but even after humans gained the ability to use magic they couldn¡¯t manipulate mana until the Gods gave them the ability to. As you know though it didn¡¯t last long, because of their greed and easily manipulated hearts they used their mana manipulation skills for no good causing the Gods to be enraged and wipe out all mana manipulators, but that is a story you already know so back on topic.¡± ¡°The humans started to experiment using dragon parts such as blood, bones, skin, and scales. Nothing was working though until they took part of a dragon¡¯s heart and infused it into the heart of a test subject. It was at this time that the first human capable of wielding magic came into existence. The humans were ecstatic and proceeded to infuse dragon heart pieces into every noble starting with their king, but with their greed came their downfall. They wanted the [Mana Manipulation] skill that dragons are born with, so they shrank a full dragon¡¯s heart down to the size of a humans and inserted it into the chest of a human whose heart was failing. This is where everything went wrong; the patient they chose started to change. He started to grow a tail, wings, and horns he even had scales going down his tail that were dark violet in color. Once he was done changing he looked exactly like a draconian nowadays in their [Half-Dragon Form].¡± ¡°When he was done changing the humans were terrified of what they created calling him a monster. They took advantage of his weak state after his change and tried to kill him, they only succeeded in knocking him out though. They restrained him in the deepest and most secure room they could and not wanting anything to leak they killed any of the non-high ranking people involved, including the patient''s entire family. It was at that point that they made the mistake that would cost them all their lives. While the patient was restrained he was able to tap into the powers of the dragon that he got the heart from, what the humans didn¡¯t know was that if you implant a full dragon¡¯s heart into another being they will become half-dragon and inherit all of their powers. Somehow the humans were able to get ahold of the heart of a Dragon God who had died a long time before this incident.¡± ¡°So once the patient was able to tap into the powers of the Dragon God he immediately became one of the existences known as Gods. Using his advanced senses he was able to hear the screams of his family and the slaughtering of his wife and children. In his rage he escaped from his prison and went on a rampage slaughtering everybody on the planet and in this galaxy. After thousands of years it was thought that he had left this galaxy and moved on after executing his revenge, so the main human headquarters of this universe decided to move back into this galaxy and recolonize. When they arrived on this planet the continent was made off limits for humans and the humans started to build their floating cities.¡± After the history lesson about the birth of the draconians, Camellia and I stood there staring at each other for many minutes before she started speaking. ¡°Wow none of this is recorded in our history books anywhere! I wonder where he is now and how powerful he is, if he is still alive that is.¡± Still slightly shocked I asked Kira a question, ¡°Do you know where he went or what his name was?¡± After a few seconds of silence she answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is right now or if he is even alive, but I do know that the humans called him Origin-D what his name was before is unknown, for any human that knew about him from that time was killed by him.¡± Due to us still holding hands Camellia heard this as well and seeing that Kira wasn¡¯t going to divulge any more information she let go. ¡°We should continue on to the city before it gets dark.¡± Hearing her say this I looked at the sky and noticed that it was getting dark so after I agreed we made our way to the city at a run without speaking. Camellia obviously had to slow down some to let me keep up with her because my strength may be in the S or SS rank according to Zellfina, but due to me not knowing any Ki I am still most likely classified as an A rank after my level up. On our way to the city we ran into a few beasts which Camellia quickly dispatched, but after her killing the fifth one without me I asked her to stand back and let me fight. She did as I asked and just watched for any beasts trying to ambush us, I fought about seven beasts on my own with a little bit of effort I had a few notifications waiting for me when we hit the city limits. At this time it was dark and we went into a nearby abandoned building and Camellia pulled out a few camping supplies such as sleeping bags, food, cookware, and etc. We made a fire and Camellia started to cook some of the beast meat that we gathered. It was at this time I decided to check my notifications.
Congratulations! Combat has reached level 7!
Congratulations! Hunting has reached level 4!
Congratulations! You have learned the skill [Beasts Anatomy] level 1!
Congratulations! You have reached level 5!
As soon as the last notification popped up and I cleared it I thought I could feel someone else in the room with us. Looking around I noticed that Camellia who was supposed to be cooking wasn¡¯t moving, even the flame wasn¡¯t. It was at this time I realized that time had stopped, but why? ¡°The reason why is because of me JD.¡± Hearing a familiar voice I looked over at a dark corner of the room and noticed a familiar figure step out. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± I bellowed out remembering the old draconian that visited me when I first arrived on the planet. He laughed a little before speaking, ¡°Yes it is, I¡¯m glad you remember me, I have noticed you have made quite a bit of progress since we last met. You even got yourself quite the babe as well.¡± Hearing him speak I suddenly felt violated like someone had been peeking in on me taking a shower or something. After holding his gut laughing the old draconian spoke up, ¡°No I did nothing of the sort, though I would have loved to see that young queen naked I know that people like their privacy so I wouldn¡¯t watch those kinds of acts without their permission.¡± When he was speaking the feeling of being violated slowly started to dissipate. ¡°So what do you want with me?¡± It took a few seconds before he answered, ¡°Do I need a reason to come visit someone who is in my home?¡± Thousands of questions were running through my mind, but I only asked one. ¡°You mean the continent?¡± After the words left my mouth he smiled, ¡°Exactly, I am the owner of this continent. I told you my name was Vetus Est when we last met, but that was a lie. My real name is Origin-D and I am the Dragon God King of the Draconians.¡± He said this making a low bow towards me. Remembering how he single handedly wiped out all human life in a galaxy it took everything in me to not piss myself. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, my vengeance was sated long ago and I know that not all humans are the same, but I didn¡¯t care until I had wiped them all out in this galaxy to give this galaxy a fresh start.¡± Seeing my pale face and semi-shaking hands he tried to calm me down. Usually I¡¯m not scared even when talking to gods, but this one scares the shit out of me and it may be because I know what he was capable of two ranks ago when he was just God Rank. ¡°Easy for you to say I just heard almost everything about you and what happened.¡± Origin sighed a bit, ¡°Ah yes your pesky A.I. I forget you have that semi-all-knowing program in your soul. Hearing that he knew about Kira I paled a little bit more. He laughed a bit, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m not here to hurt you or anything, but I am here to add some restrictions to one of your traits, that is just way too powerful for your own good and to give you another to help compensate some.¡± When he said this he walked up to me and put his hand on my head. I could feel power rush into my body and I started to feel pain all throughout. The pain was almost unbearable and I could see my vision going fuzzy. Origin took his hand from my head and squatted down next to where I had fallen.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°We will meet again youngster and hopefully you will be able to give me a good show. Don¡¯t worry you will like what I have given you to balance the restrictions on the trait given to you by that fledgling primordial god.¡± Laughing he disappeared into thin air before time started moving again and I lost consciousness. I was awoken by violent shaking, ¡°Vitamor wake up dammit! Wake up!¡± Groaning I rolled over a bit, ¡°Five more minutes mom.¡± After the words left my mouth I was greeted with a kick in the ass. ¡°Jeez don¡¯t scare me like that you idiot, I have been shaking you for nearly an hour now.¡± Groaning again while rubbing my ass I looked over to the window and saw it was daylight, ¡°How long have I been out?¡± She sighed before answering, ¡°You passed out before I was done cooking so I let you sleep all night and when the sun came up I tried rousing you to no avail.¡± Still rubbing the pain in my ass I decided to check my status because of the surprise visit last night.
Name: Vitamor Race: Human Title: Conqueror of the Queen
Level: 5 Health: 1600/1600 Mana: 2080/2080
Strength: 240 Vitality: 160 Intelligence: 208
Agility: 112 Charisma: 128 Luck: 100 (Max)
Wisdom: 80
Seeing the window I noticed that my stats doubled again, but knowing that he messed with my trait and added a new one I opened the trait window.
Mana Manipulation Artificial Intelligence Implant (Kiralee) Space Lord (Not Active Criteria Not Met)
Status Point Boost (Gift from Chronos) (Limited and Renamed by Origin-D) Stats Points Gain (Gift from Origin-D)
Seeing the edit done to the trait from Chronos and the new one given to me by Origin-D I opened them both;
Status Point Boost
Status Points Double every level. *Edit: Status Points double every five levels starting from level five while gaining 25% of current stats in bonus every level until the next fifth level.
Stats Points Gain
Ability to gain bonus stat points every level to be used to level up skills. Five points gained every level with no points gained on every fifth level.
Reading the edit and effect of the traits I was actually kind of happy. Even though my stats would only double every five levels the stat points in between that fifth level was actually a fair trade. I could actually level up my skills now without really repeatedly doing something. Noticing my smiling face Camellia asked me what I was so happy about, so I showed her my status and traits menus. Seeing that I leveled up again and noticing my status double she was happy for me, but when she saw my traits menu she instantly froze, ¡°W-W-When did you meet him?¡± She couldn¡¯t help, but ask while stuttering a little bit. Sighing slightly I informed her of last night¡¯s visitor. After I finished my explanation she was a little pale and sort of pissed off. ¡°To think that I was frozen without knowing, do you know the things he could have done to me!? My chastity could have been in jeopardy.¡± Hearing her say this I spit out the tea she had given me while I was telling her about Origin. ¡°You mean you¡¯re a virgin?¡± She looked at me with an irritated look on her face, ¡°Is that seriously all you heard out of that?¡± Laughing a little bit before I answered, ¡°Well it¡¯s what really caught my attention. I can solve that problem for you by the way.¡± Hearing this and seeing the look in my eye she became a bit flushed, ¡°We don¡¯t have time for that right now.¡± She said a little meekly before returning to packing up our supplies. Hearing what she said I was surprised, does that mean she isn¡¯t against it? My mind was running a little wild with thoughts of some mom and daughter action before I had to cut myself off otherwise we would be having another guest in the room. I thought about regulating the blood flow going to my lower member with some deep breathing, hoping that it might work. I was greeted with another notification which I opened.
Congratulations! You have learned the skill [Blood Flow Manipulation] level 1!
Really, what use do I have for this right now except for helping me not get an erection? Sighing a little I closed the notification and after Camellia had packed the camp up we left the building to explore the city. After exploring for a while we found an old book shop that literally had nothing but books that would fall apart at the slightest touch. Sighing in our hearts we moved on and continued searching. After a few hours we found the entrance to something underground. We both went down the ladder and we were greeted with complete darkness. At this point Camellia cursed a bit. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked her to which she responded, ¡°I forgot to pack some torches or flashlights.¡± Staring in the direction of her voice I was making a face that said ¡°Seriously?¡± even though she couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°Hold on a second let me try something.¡± After I said this I activated [Mana Perception] and started using [Mana Manipulation]. I grabbed the nearest river of mana and rolled it into a little ball after a few dozen tries. I made it float above my head and then I grabbed another river and made a second ball to float above Camellia. I tried to imagine my personal mana flow as a bright white light while directing the flow into the river balls above our head. My mana combined with the river ball after a few minutes of trial and error making the ball glow a bright white illuminating our surroundings. After successfully making a light source I was greeted with a notification, which I opened.
Congratulations! You invented a Light Magic spell [Spot Light]!
Spot Light
[Spot Light] ¨C Caster is able to create multiple moving or stationary orbs of light using the mana around them as fuel. Duration is unlimited unless caster cancels the spell or enters sunlight.
Yes just what I wanted to happen, I looked over at Camellia who was staring at the little white ball floating above her head in amazement. ¡°What spell did you use?¡± she asked with an inquisitive look. ¡°I used a spell I just invented called [Spot Light] why?¡± Hearing this she thought for a moment, ¡°So you just invented the spell? That makes sense then, usually when a mage casts the Light Magic spell [Candle Light] it is only a little ball that floats above their head, but your ball is bigger and also allows you to make one above my head.¡± Hearing what she said it kind of cleared up why I had invented a spell that should have already been invented and the reason is because mine was a more powerful version. After checking our surroundings we continued down the corridor we were in seeing all kinds of forgotten art and items on shelves along the walls. I grabbed a sword that was lying on a shelf and it instantly disintegrated when I tried to pick it up. ¡°Everything down here is extremely useless except for maybe historical value, but we can¡¯t even move it without destroying it.¡± As I was speaking I was looking around at some of the items staring intently at a few and as I was looking I saw a notification pop up, so once again I opened it.
Congratulations! You have learned the skill [Appraisal]!
Seeing this I got really excited. ¡°Yes!¡± I hollered out loud causing Camellia to come over and see if I found something. Seeing that what I was looking at was just a picture she frowned, ¡°What are you hollering about?¡± Looking over at her with a big grin on my face, ¡°I just got the skill [Appraisal]!¡± Hearing this, she actually looked kind of shocked, ¡°Really? From what I hear it takes years for merchants and crafters to learn that skill.¡± Looking at her I was still excited, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I got it, but after looking at everything in here I got the skill.¡± Looking back at the painting I used the skill.
Type - Painting: Kids Playing Age - 10 Million+
Price - Worthless Rarity - SSS
The painting hasn¡¯t been well preserved causing the price to drop drastically.
Seeing the small amount of details I realized that I need to level the skill up if I want more information. Sighing a little bit we continued down the hall while I appraised items along the way tying to level the skill up as we go. We left the corridor and was greeted with a massive room full of statues that were just standing in rows upon rows in the middle of the giant room. I walked up to one of the statues and rubbed some of the dust off its giant foot revealing some shiny metal underneath. Surprised at my discovery I cast [Breeze] on the statue to remove the remaining dust and what I saw made me more excited than I had been since coming to this universe, it pretty much brought out the nerd in me. I used [Appraisal] to verify what I thought the statue was and I wasn¡¯t let down.
Type ¨C Mobile Battle Suite Mk. I (MBS) Age ¨C 10 Million+
Price ¨C 1 Thousand Platinum Rarity ¨C Immortal
An ancient battle suite left behind by the previous humans on the planet Chiron.
V.1 Ch.22 - Holding its Own *Underground Shendar* Seeing the window in front of me I was giggling like a little school girl causing Camellia to run over to me. ¡°What did you find?¡± Not able to really speak past my excitement I just showed her the appraisal window. ¡°One thousand platinum!? What the hell is with this absurd amount of money? What is a Mobile Battle Suite?¡± Hearing what Camellia was asking Kira told me to touch her so she could speak to her. I grabbed her hand causing her to blush a little, but before she could take her hand back Kira spoke to us. ¡°The mobile battle suits are what the humans, whom Origin-D wiped out, used before they were able to use magic. These mobile suites allowed them to compete with the magical wielding races as well as the strong beasts. With some mobile suites they were even able to go toe to toe with some Immortal Ranked individuals. Sadly most of these mobile suites are only able to go against those at A Rank on a good day.¡± Hearing her explanation we were shocked at the power of these mobile suites and her irritated attitude. What did I do this time? Putting that aside after hearing about the strength of the mobile suites I was ecstatic at the possibilities they offered. We could put some draconians in these, after some modifications, whose ranks are B and below and after some training we will have more A Ranked forces at least a couple thousand from the amount that I can see in this room alone. I went around to all of the mobile suites casting [Breeze] on them to remove the dust and appraising them, but they all were the same as the first. I was hoping to find some special ones, but I had no luck in that aspect. I guess I was lucky enough to find these in the first place so why push it. I used my leveled up strength and jumped up to where the cockpit would be at. Hanging on to a part of the MBS I looked around for a way to open the cockpit. After what seemed like hours of searching I yelled in frustration, ¡°How the hell do you open this thing!?¡± At this moment something inside of the suit started to power up and the cockpit opened. ¡°What the hell? Why did it open?¡± thinking back to what I just yelled I face palmed, ¡°It seriously can¡¯t be that simple.¡± I wanted to test a theory, ¡°Close¡± as soon as I said this the cockpit closed, ¡°Open¡± and right after saying that it opened. I wanted to bash my head against the MBS at how simple it was to open the damn things. ¡°This is ridiculous, they didn¡¯t have any measures against people just jumping into these things and piloting them without training?" Definitely going to have to fix that. As I stood there staring in the cockpit of the MBS I was wondering how it still had power, but I will look into it later. I climbed into the cockpit and sat down. Looking around me there were monitors showing everything in 360 degrees around me. Looking at the dials and screens I was shocked to find everything in Latin. ¡°What the hell? Why is everything in Latin?¡± Happy that I studied Latin in my free time at work I looked through the menus on the screen and I found what was powering the MBS. ¡°What the holy fuck?¡± Staring at the screen I was greeted with something I honestly thought I wouldn¡¯t see for a while. The screen said in big letters, ¡°Materia Obscura Potentia Matrix¡± which translated into Dark Matter Power Matrix. You mean to tell me these things are powered by mini dark matter engines? No wonder they have power after so long. The humans from before really knew what they were doing technology wise. Zellfina said the only way to get a dark matter engine was to enchant an engine with dark matter gathering and enchanting it to use the power of the dark matter. After studying the controls for a little bit I closed the cockpit and tried to make it move. My level 1 piloting seemed to kick in and I was able to semi-control the MBS. It walked out of line much to Camellia¡¯s surprise. ¡°What the hell are you doing and how do these things still have power!?¡± she yelled as I clumsily walked across the room. Searching for and activating the speaker function I explained, ¡°They run on a dark matter power matrix and I¡¯m just testing it out a bit.¡± Hearing me speak through the speakers she continued to rant, ¡°How can you even pilot that thing?¡± Laughing I told her about my pilot skill and how I could read the language on the screens. Shaking her head in defeat she found a spot to sit while I played around a bit. The basic controls were two control handles on each side with a roller ball mount kind of like an old computer mouse allowing me to move the arms in all directions, while there were five triggers on the actual handles allowing me to control the fingers. The body of the MBS twisted based on how I had my body weight distributed in the seat basically recognizing if I was trying to turn around. The feet controls were pretty simple as well with a hook that I slide my feet into and if I push my feet forward it walks forward and if I pull my feet back it walks backwards, which is harder than I thought. The hooks are positioned on a mouse like ball as well allowing me to move the legs in all directions. After moving the MBS around a little and putting it through some movements I walked it back into place and proceeded to disembark. I was greeted by Camellia when I jumped down, who was a little irritated, ¡°Are you done playing around? You have been in that thing for hours.¡± Looking at the clock in my vision I saw that she was right and I had been playing around in the MBS for almost 7 hours. What can I say it has been one of my dreams to pilot a mech. ¡°Sorry I got a little excited and got carried away. Forgive me.¡± I made a bowing motion to Camellia who just laughed it off. ¡°Well we need to get these back to the capital so that the scientists can study the power matrix so we can make a bigger one for the ArchAngel, and the engineers can make modifications and upgrades to all of them.¡± Nodding my head we proceeded to explore the rest of the underground facility before heading back to the outpost. We scrounged around for a while not really finding anything of much value, but right before I was about to give up and head back I saw a half open door. I went over to inspect where the door went, but it only opened up into a closet that had a humanoid shaped robot it kind of reminded me of the new model robots from the movie URobot back on earth. I looked around the robot for a toggle switch or button of some sort, but I came up empty. So I went to leave it were I found it when it all of a sudden started to beep and light up a little bit. Jumping back from shock I got into a fighting stance ready for anything, but it was unneeded. As soon as the robot stood up and shook its head in an almost human manner it spoke and the voice was a familiar one. ¡°There now I can move around and help. God this body is so stiff though.¡± Widening my eyes in surprise I spoke up, ¡°Kira is that you?¡± Looking towards me the robot nodded its head before speaking, ¡°You guessed it! Itsa me Kira.¡± after saying this the robot laughed a little bit before continuing, ¡°This robotic body has a wireless antenna built into it allowing me to hack into it like on the ArchAngel. I left a copy of my program in the robot allowing it to move around on its own, but it is still connected and controlled by my main program that is merged with your soul. It is also powered by a smaller version of the dark matter matrix in the MBS.¡± Staring at the robot in front of me I was a little impressed, ¡°Does this mean that I won¡¯t have to hold Camellia¡¯s hand for her to hear you?¡± Laughing Kira answered, ¡°Yes you don¡¯t, but why do you sound so disappointed at that?¡± Scoffing I answered, ¡°I¡¯m not disappointed at anything you piece of scrap metal.¡± Feigning pain she responded, ¡°Ouch that hurt.¡± She immediately laughed right after that and said we should probably head back now. We headed out of the room and met up with Camellia who was shocked to see a robot following me, but once the robot spoke she was even more astonished which Kira found hilarious. Staring at an MBS for a bit I thought we should leave, but when I started to walk towards the entrance we came from Kira spoke up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take one of the MBS¡¯s with you?¡± Turning towards her I had this expression on my face that looked something like me saying ¡°are you joking?¡± Turns out she wasn¡¯t though, ¡°There is a retractable roof for this room, give me a second to hack into the controls and I will retract it.¡± She stood there for a few minutes before the roof above our heads started to split showing the night sky. I was getting really excited at the possibility of being able to pilot the MBS again and moved to the nearest one. I picked up Camellia in a princess carry, who was as red as a tomato, and jumped up into the cockpit that just opened. I sat down in the cockpit with Camellia in my lap. Her ass roughly rubbing against my dick was starting to give me a semi-erection so I immediately activated [Blood Flow Manipulation] making it go away, but it seemed like it was too late as she turned redder than before and giggled. Ignoring her I closed the cockpit and picked up Kira with the hand of the MBS. Once she was secure in the hands of the MBS I activated the boosters on the MBS¡¯s feet and back and we took off into the night sky. It wasn¡¯t until we were about five miles in the sky that I stopped the upward momentum and just hovered there in the sky. Flying this thing is unexpectedly easier than making the damn thing walk. Staring towards the direction of the outpost I could partially see some of the buildings poking above the wall in the distance. We flew towards the outpost at speeds faster than the ship that brought us to the continent in the first place. Once we were above the outpost I could see the people running around on the ground like ants. We came in for a landing as slow as I could manage with my piloting skill, but I still landed a little rough cratering the ground in a little bit. How heavy is this thing though? ¡°Who are you? Announce yourself!¡± Looking around there were hundreds of Draconians surrounding us with weapons drawn and magic spells at the ready. The person who spoke though was the same draconian we met when we first arrived at the outpost. I put Kira down before opening the cockpit and we revealed ourselves. Seeing me coming out and holding Camellia in my arms the soldiers closest to us immediately kneeled down and greeted her, ¡°Your majesty Camellia! Forgive our rudeness for not recognizing you.¡± She waved her hand and signaled for them to stand up while I gently jumped down with her. Putting her gently down on the ground I was met with stares of jealousy and hatred. Not caring one whiff about the stares we greeted the soldier from a few days ago. We filled him in on what we found and that he needed to send a unit there to secure the area while we get what we need to move the units back to the main land. He immediately saluted us and went to give out orders. Completing what we needed to do here we hopped back into the MBS and after picking Kira up we headed towards the capital. The speed of these things is amazing, what originally took hours to do we actually did in almost forty-five minutes. When we saw the capital in our sights we were intercepted by draconian fighters, ¡°Halt! You are entering Draconian Air Space! Identify yourself!¡± we heard from one of the fighters. I stopped flying forwards and just hovered where I was. Changing over to the communication channel that Camellia said the draconian air force uses, I was greeted with the face of a draconian pilot on the right monitor. ¡°Identify yourse¡­ YOUR HIGHNESS!? Please forgive me! I didn¡¯t know it was you in this machine. Please allow us to escort you back to the palace.¡± Waving the pilot off she answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, just radio ahead and let the palace landing pad know we are coming.¡± The pilot saluted before the communications cut off and the pilots scrambled into opposite directions.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. We took off once more and arrived at the palace in a couple of minutes. I tried to gently land the MBS again to much better results this time. The landing pad still shook, but at least it didn¡¯t break. There were dozens of soldiers and palace workers surrounding the landing pad along with Zellfina and Zendra who were walking up the stairs towards the MBS. I put Kira down and opened the cockpit, gently jumping out and setting Camellia down. I was greeted warmly by Zellfina, who hugged me like I had been gone for years, andthenrather rudely by Zendra. ¡°Just who do you think you are carrying my sister like that you pervert!¡± Zendra was fuming when she saw me jumping down with Camellia in my arms. I laughed at her anger brushing it off, ¡°If you want I can carry you like a princess too.¡± As I said this I was grinning from ear to ear while Camellia and Zellfina tried not to laugh, but not really succeeding. Zendra turned beet red and I could almost see the steam coming from her ears. ¡°You asshole!¡± she screamed towards me while throwing a punch. I caught the punch in the air with my right hand, not really feeling like there was any force behind the punch. Zendra went wide eyed at this along with Zellfina. Apparently they were shocked at this because during the days we were gone Zendra had her Power Rank up to A Rank making her stronger than me or so they thought. Seeing their surprise Camellia explained about the level up and the traits among other stuff that happened while we were gone, she left out the parts about Origin-D though. Hearing this Zendra was pissed and ran away with what looked like tears flowing from her eyes. Camellia apologized and followed after her. God what did I do this time? Shaking my head thinking that I would worry about it later I looked towards Zellfina who was marveling over the MBS. ¡°What is this aircraft and why is it humanoid shaped?¡± she asked while poking and prodding about the MBS. I laughed a little before answering, ¡°It¡¯s called a Mobile Battle Suite Mk. I and it is comparable in strength to a Power Rank A with a good pilot.¡± When I said this everybody in the immediate surroundings froze, including Zellfina. ¡°What do you mean comparable?¡± Secretly reveling in the fact that I know more than someone for once I answered her. ¡°What I mean is that if you put a Power Rank F or Magic Rank F in this machine with a little bit of pilot training they can fight up to A Rank Magic and Power fighters or beasts.¡± Hearing me say that an F Rank could fight an A Rank everybody almost threw up blood on the spot. Zellfina looked at me with a complex look, ¡°Surely you jest dear.¡± Laughing a little bit I offered to prove it. As soon as she agreed a B Rank Fighter stepped up to volunteer to fight. I jumped back in the cockpit and after telling Kira we would be back I picked up Zellfina and the fighter and took off towards a wide open floating platform a few miles from the city. Apparently this platform is going to be used to try and farm on. Right now it was just a floating piece of metal though making it perfect to use as an arena. I sat down Zellfina and the fighter and walked towards the opposite end of the platform. I announced that due to my piloting skill not being too high it may not win, but it should be able to hold its own. The fighter nodded his head at this before bowing towards me. I made the MBS do the same which surprised the fighter a bit. Zellfina took out what looked like one of those floating balls that projected her hologram from the space station. ¡°This will be used to broadcast the fight to a hologram above the capital.¡± She explained when the little ball started to float above our heads. I put all my attention on the fighter after this and after a few seconds of him standing there looking at me he rushed in for the attack. He sprinted across the ground towards me and jumped up towards the head of the MBS and threw a few kicks and punches which I was able to block with the arms of the MBS. When he landed he activated a martial skill and threw a punch at me which looked like a giant bird coming towards the MBS. It caused scrape marks on the ground as it came towards me; I crossed both arms in front of the MBS blocking the skill completely only taking one or two steps back. After he used the skill I went on the offensive throwing a few punches at him and when he dodged I actually punched through the platform causing water to be seen through the hole I made. After dozens of rounds back and forth between us the fighter was breathing heavily while the MBS was of course fine. We stopped the fight at this time. Zellfina while watching the fight grew excited, ¡°This is great! With this machine we have an A Ranked fighter that doesn¡¯t get tired!¡± I added to her excitement with my following statement, ¡°We actually have a few thousand of them once we are able to get them back from the continent.¡± The fighter actually went a little pale while Zellfina was ecstatic. ¡°This is great! How can we get them back?¡± I opened the cockpit and jumped down before I answered, ¡°Well the language on the controls and monitors for the MBS¡¯s are in an ancient language that I happen to understand, so I will need to let Kira analyze the program controlling the MBS and change the language to Draconian. Once that is done our pilots should be able to bring them back.¡± Zellfina looked at me in confusion, ¡°How is your personal A.I. going to analyze the program?¡± Hearing this I forgot to explain so I did now, ¡°Kira is actually in the robot that I sat down on the landing platform at the palace.¡± Kind of understanding now she nodded her head. ¡°Well we should get back now and let her analyze the program.¡± I directed this to the two of them before I jumped back in the MBS. I picked them both up and took off towards the palace. A minute later we were landing on the platform and being greeted by Kira and Camellia. I sat the fighter and Zellfina down before exiting the cockpit. After things settled down and we started to walk back into the palace I noticed the notification icon in the corner of my view. I stopped walking and opened them up.
Congratulations! [Blood Flow Manipulation] has reached level 2!
Congratulations! [Piloting] has reached level 4!
Congratulations you have reached level 6! You have received five stat points!
Seeing these notifications I pulled up my status menu and checked it out.
Name: Vitamor Race: Human Title: Conqueror of the Queen
Level: 6 (+1) Health: 2000/2000 (+400) Mana: 2600/2600 (+520)
Strength: 300 (+60) Vitality: 200 (+40) Intelligence: 260 (+52)
Agility: 140 (+28) Charisma: 160 (+32) Luck: 100 (Max) (+0)
Wisdom: 100 (+20) Stat Points: 5 (+5)
Seeing the twenty-five percent increase wasn¡¯t as exciting, but the five skill points are nice though. Opening my skill window to spend the skill points, I leveled [Mana Perception] to level two and notice to my utter amazement that it took all five fucking points! What the hell! I tried to level a few other skills and noticed that different skills required a different amount of skill points. Dammit I wish I would have known that! Why wasn¡¯t there a pop up warning for this shit! Damn you Origin! Zellfina looked over at me and seeing my pissed off attitude she tried to console me with a kiss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong babe?¡± Looking into her eyes I almost got lost in the cosmos that they are, ¡°Nothing babe just a little irritated at someone I met the other day." Smiling she dropped the subject and leaned into me while holding my arm. We walked into the palace and ran into Kira walking down the hall. ¡°Hey Kira you get settled in?¡± She laughed a bit at my question, ¡°Considering this piece of scrap metal doesn¡¯t have anything to settle yeah I have.¡± Cringing a little at what she said and regretting my comment that I made earlier I apologized before I asked her if she could do something. ¡°Sorry about the comment I made earlier.¡± She laughed it off saying that she was joking anyways. ¡°By the way Kira could you do something for me?¡± She immediately went into servant mode at this time, what the hell do you just got a switch or something? ¡°Yes master what do you need?¡± shaking my head I asked her to run an analysis on the program running the MBS and try to recreate it in the Draconian language. She saluted me and ran off to do what she was asked. I swear sometimes she seems like a real person, but then she goes all servant on me. I don¡¯t understand, but oh well I will worry about it at a later date. We continued on into the palace while Zellfina told me that the modifications to the ArchAngel was going smoothly and that she had already been painted the Draconian Empires royal colors of Red and Black along with the Draconian Emblem on the side of the main hull. Hearing her talk about the ArchAngel I figured that I should mention adding a couple of MBS hangars as well along with a special hanger dedicated for my MBS, once I modify it that is, and a few others, because once we analyze them and figure out how to produce them along with the Dark Matter Power Matrix we will definitely be sending a lot to the ArchAngel. Hearing this she immediately told one of the palace guards we passed to send the instructions to the engineers on the job. The guard saluted and ran off leaving us walking the hallway alone. We made our way back to our room since it was still dark and very late. Once we got to the bedroom I was tackled on to the bed and my clothes were literally ripped off by Zellfina. We made love for a few hours before we peacefully passed out in each other¡¯s arms. V.1 Ch.23 - He Who the Gods Fear *Chronos¡¯ Realm* ¡°Ugh it¡¯s so boring here!¡± Chronos screamed at no one in particular. She was standing in front of one of the many hourglasses in her realm. The number of hourglasses in her realm is unknown to anyone other than her, but even to her though the number is hard to pronounce so she doesn¡¯t even try she quit trying to count them around Sexdecillion. It was around this time when someone decided to make a visit to her. There was a bright yellow light followed by miss flat chest¡­ I mean Chinet appearing in the middle of said light. Chronos turned around with a frown on her face. ¡°What are you doing here Chinet? You¡¯re supposed to be watching over Vitamor.¡± Seeing the frown on Chronos¡¯ face Chinet hung her head in sadness and without looking at her told her what was going on. ¡°I am here to report that I lost his presence for a split second again and after searching the area a bit there was evidence of time magic being used.¡± Hearing this, Chronos was starting to get a little peeved at whoever kept paying a visit to Vitamor and not wanting them to know about it. Chronos took Chinet and went over to Vitamor¡¯s hourglass to check on his status, by using the hourglass like a computer. After a few keystrokes his status and traits popped up. After looking through his status and traits she turned a little pale. ¡°It was him, but why?¡± After muttering under her breath there was a distortion in the space around her and Chinet. She looked towards the influx and was startled, ¡°Someone is trying to force their way into my realm?¡± Chinet standing next to her turned a little pale when those words left Chronos¡¯ mouth. ¡°Who would try and force their way in here especially with you here?¡± Chronos looked over at her and with a small amount of fear in her voice responded, ¡°I can only think of one person who would try to force their way in here. It has to be the Dragon God King, Origin-D.¡± Once the name left her mouth Chinet didn¡¯t have time to even show a trace of fear before the distortion suddenly burst and an older looking draconian stepped through into her realm. The draconian laughed as he landed, ¡°You guessed correctly kid.¡± Seeing the old draconian in front of them, Chronos and Chinet started to have a bead of sweat appear on their heads. Chinet knew about Origin-D and what he had done in the past when he was just a God now that he was a God King and two full ranks above her she almost fainted from fear. Chronos was not as scared as Chinet, but she was still frightened. Almost every God in any universe knows about Origin-D and his cruelty when he slaughtered every human being in his galaxy. What a lot of gods don¡¯t know about and no other beings in the universe know about is that the gods actually made a move in order to stop his rampage. Origin-D had one planet left in his path of completely annihilating the humans from his home galaxy. The gods thought that someone would be able to stop his rampaging, but after he killed multiple sun gods and goddesses that got in his way the higher gods stepped in right before he made the sweep of the last planet. Several God Princes and Princesses stepped up to the challenge thinking that their power at one rank above his would be enough, but they were wrong. Three hundred God Princes of War and two hundred God Princesses of Combat were completely annihilated by Origin-D¡¯s physical prowess even four hundred God Princesses of Magic were annihilated by a single spell from him. This sort of strength was unheard of from a God and the God Kings were starting to worry. It was at this desperate hour that the God Prince Loki came up with an idea. Loki, being a natural [ShapeShifter], shifted into the form of Origin-D¡¯s dead wife. When he got close Origin-D hesitated for a second giving Nemesis, the God Princess of Retribution for those who succumb to hubris, time to place a strike on his dragon heart the source of his power. Dragons are beings that are favored by the universes. They are born from the excess mana in the universes and are basically their children. When a Dragon, or Half-Dragon in Origin-D¡¯s case, reaches the God King rank they are given the special title Dragon God King which the universes decided to give to only one dragon at a time in any of the universes. No other dragon in any other universe is able to become a Dragon God King until the other has died. A Dragon God King is one of the ultimate beings in existence under Pangu, Nuwa, and a couple of Primordial Gods and Titans. Even Chronos as the Primordial God of Time can¡¯t do much against them because their control over time is just under her own meaning that it would cost her dearly to win a magic fight and when it came to a physical fight they would just walk all over her. After Nemesis struck at his heart he released a spell that has been forbidden to use ever since. The spell is called [Soul Siphon] it is an extremely dangerous dark magic spell that siphons the soul from anything the caster aims at and adds the power siphoned to the caster''s own. The spell is unblockable and can even hurt a God when used by an Immortal. Origin-D didn¡¯t just use the spell on a certain target though. He cast it on every living being within a thousand light years of his position. The final planet with human life in the galaxy was depleted of living creatures in an instant and even the Gods and Goddess and some God Princes and Princesses who couldn¡¯t run away fast enough had their souls absorbed by him. Completing his goal he used a space magic spell and vanished from the galaxy. The Gods searched everywhere in the nearby galaxies and he was nowhere to be found. After the fight against Origin-D and witnessing what a God could do with the [Soul Siphon] spell Pangu and Nuwa ordered Isis the God Queen of Magic and the inventor of the spell itself to put a seal on the spell¡¯s knowledge of how to use it. Pangu and Nuwa assisted her by sharing some of their power and a seal was put on everyone¡¯s knowledge of how to use the spell in all of the universes and the knowledge that was floating around in books and scrolls was destroyed. Since Origin-D was only at the God Rank he couldn¡¯t avoid his spell being sealed from him as well. Now that he was the Dragon God King though there was no telling if the seal was in place still. Thinking about this Chronos swallowed some saliva she had building up with an audible noise. Throwing his head back and laughing Origin-D spoke again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I am not here to fight or anything. I just figured you had a few questions you would like answered, especially about your special pet.¡± After hearing him and seeing that there was no inkling of deception in his voice or eyes she calmed down a little bit. ¡°And what pet would you be talking about old man?¡± After a small smile he answered, ¡°Why our young Vitamor of course. Surely you haven¡¯t forgotten him have you?¡± Confirming her fears she started to get a little vexed. ¡°What did you do to him?¡± Seeing her anger Origin was starting to get more amused at the situation, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to him, but practically save his life.¡± Hearing this Chronos was confused, what did he mean save his life? Chinet would have told me if his life was in immediate danger. She glared at Chinet for a second before Origin spoke up again, ¡°Don¡¯t get mad at the board¡­ I mean sun goddess she did her job just the way she was supposed to.¡± After he said this Chronos retracted her glare and focused it on Origin, ¡°Then what did you save him from?¡± After thinking about something for a second Origin-D spoke, ¡°From the other God Kings, but mainly from himself.¡± Once the words left his mouth Chronos was confused, she could understand the other God Kings but why himself? Thinking about it for a few minutes she voiced it. Sighing a bit Origin-D explained, ¡°The trait you gave him was a little bit over powered. At level twenty-five there would have been no one who could have opposed him in any universes except for Pangu, Nuwa, and possibly me. Even I am unsure about whether I would have been able to stop him then. Once he got to a certain level the God Kings of the humans would have taken notice of him and his [Mana Manipulation] trait even in the draconian God Kings''s domain. Wanting to avoid a conflict like all those years ago they would have immediately sent assassins into my domain.¡± Pausing for a second he seemed to be pondering about something, ¡°Even though I could have easily dispatched any assassins coming for him on Chiron I wouldn¡¯t always be able to be with him and he is outnumbered by quite a large amount.¡± Hearing his explanation Chronos immediately understood that she made a mistake trying to help him. There was some unexplainable feeling when she met him that made her think that he was someone important and that he needed to be protected, so she tried to help and make him stronger faster, but she didn¡¯t think about the consequences of some of his strength. Looking towards Origin-D she asked the last question on her mind, ¡°What about the part about saving him from himself?¡± This is where Origin-D¡¯s explanation got interesting, ¡°People who grow stronger at too fast of a rate begin to lose their humility and their ability to be modest. Their pride skyrockets to amazing heights because they are becoming stronger faster than everybody else around them. You should know what happens to those with a high pride in front of gods and goddesses.¡± Hearing him say this she did know, Nemesis was barely able to run away when Origin-D released his spell. She was injured by part of the spell and had to rest for a couple million years. After she came back from her rest she was surprisingly at the God Queen rank and was ultimate giver of divine punishment for those who would be too prideful in front of other gods and goddesses. She wouldn¡¯t hesitate to send her hundreds of thousands of Gods and God Princes/Princesses of Retribution after Vitamor should he ever show a prideful attitude in front of a god/goddess who complained to her about it. Thinking about it now she was glad he stepped in to help, but she still didn¡¯t understand why he did. As if reading her mind Origin-D spoke, ¡°I had no reason to help at first, but every time I was watching those on my planet I felt a weird existence and decided to check it out. Once I found him amazed and watching the combat dummies I could feel an odd aura emanating off of him. Seeing this aura I was slightly shocked, because I was immediately able to deduce who he was and where he came from and based on where he came from he shouldn¡¯t have this odd kind of aura around him. After watching him for a minute I was able to figure out that you had given him the [Mana Manipulation] trait. I still couldn¡¯t figure a lot of things out though such as why the mana around him was attracted to him so much.¡± Taking a slight pause he continued, ¡°When he came to my continent I had noticed his strength was way too abnormal for his level. So I peeked at his status and traits a bit and when I saw the one you gave him I had to act. So I restricted the trait and gave him another small one.¡± Chronos was drinking all of this information in while listening intently. ¡°Now afterwards I watched him for a little bit more and when I checked on the mana around him I was literally dumbfounded and a little frightened.¡± Hearing this Chronos visibly paled, for something to actually scare the Dragon God King it had to be something completely ferocious.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Continuing with his story Origin-D revealed some information that Chronos would never thought she would have ever heard in her lifetime. ¡°When I saw the mana around him it almost seemed as if the rivers of mana in the universe was literally bowing towards him as he walked by them.¡± Once the words left his mouth Chronos and Chinet each revealed expressions of shock and Chinet even voiced her shock, ¡°You mean the mana in the universe, which doesn¡¯t even bow to Pangu its creator, actually bowed to Vitamor?¡± Origin-D laughed a little before further explaining, ¡°Pangu may have created the universes that we know of, but he did not create the mana. The mana was there and he just used it and gave it form. Pangu may be the ultimate being in his universes, but there are other universes that he doesn¡¯t control and if we were to step into those universes we would be no stronger than the average human. Pangu grew to his current strength in other places and then used his strength to escape into the universes he created. While Pangu and I had a lengthy conversation he told me all about the beings he escaped from and that the moment he leaves his universes he is a dead man.¡± Chronos and Chinet were staring at Origin-D like school kids who were actually interested in what he was saying, as rare as those are. ¡°Pangu once talked about a being so strong if it was able to find Pangu¡¯s universes it would be able to tear one apart with just a word. Now back to talking about the mana bowing to Vitamor.¡± After the lesson was over Chronos and Chinet came back to their senses. Chronos was the first to speak, ¡°Why would the mana bow towards Vitamor? I can understand now why it doesn¡¯t bow to Pangu, but why Vitamor what is so special about him? I could feel that he was an important person and needed protection until he grew, but I couldn¡¯t figure out why.¡± Origin-D was at a loss as to what to say so he just shrugged his shoulders and issued the all too popular, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± *Chiron-Palace* Waking up from my sleep I saw the beautiful Zellfina lying next to me. I leaned over towards her and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek before I got up. It was still partially dark when I got dressed, grabbed my weapons, and left the room, not even the maids were up. I walked out towards the training room and started to do the morning exercises I decided I would start doing from now on. I went from training the [Dragon Scale Body] to training my other body techniques. I activated a few combat dummies infusing them with my Rank A body cultivation and started sparring with them one on one. Eventually after an hour I was sparring with five at once. Sweat was pouring down my body from the rigorous training and I had a few bruises and cuts on my body. At one point in the training I had given the dummies swords and was now using my sword in my right hand and my light dagger in my left hand. If someone were to see me they would probably wonder what I was doing using this style when I obviously wasn¡¯t used to it, but I had a plan and a few minutes later it succeeded and I was greeted with a notification. I ordered the dummies to stop and proceeded to open it.
Congratulations! You have learned the skill [Ambidextrous]!
[Ambidextrous] ¨C Passive skill that allows the user to use their non-dominate hand like they would their dominate hand.
Congratulations! You have learned the skill [Duel Wield] level 1!
[Duel Wield] ¨C Passive skill that allows the user to wield a weapon in both hands.
With some excitement on my face I returned to my training, I wasn¡¯t using the light dagger against the swords because I would slice right through them and ruin them so I was just using the light dagger to attack the dummies themselves while I busied their swords with my sword. I ordered the dummies to attack and jumped into the middle of them. With the passive skills I just learned I was able to move much more fluidly and looked more graceful with my attacks. A dummy attacked me from the right which I promptly blocked with my sword, but another dummy attacked me from behind. Unable to block with my sword I disengaged from the first dummy and jumped to my left, but another dummy was waiting for me. I slammed my shoulder into the dummy smashing it away. I landed on my feet and tried to regain my balance, but when I regained it and turned around I saw the fourth dummy swinging its sword towards me. I brought my sword up to block the downward slash and used the light dagger at the same time to pierce into the dummy''s chest right where the core was. The dummy slunk down to the ground defeated, one down four to go. I jumped towards the dummy I slammed away and brought my sword down in a slash while imbuing a little bit of mana into the sword causing electricity to spark on the surface. The sword was parried by the dummy, but the shock from the electricity short circuited the mana flow inside of it. I took this opportunity and struck down the dummy crushing its core, two down three to go. One of the final three dummies closed in towards me, and once it got close enough it stabbed out with its sword. I could feel it closing in on me and feel the attack coming at me from the back so I dodged slightly to my right letting the sword miss me by inches. Using my light dagger I sliced right through the dummy¡¯s arm making it drop the sword along with half its arm. The dummy moved back a little, but I didn¡¯t let it get very far before I used my body technique [One Hundred Ton Punch] to completely obliterate the dummy into splinters. There was a small stone that dropped to the ground dimly glowing with power, but after a few seconds the light went out. Facing the final two dummies I ran towards them, my sword was intercepted by one of the dummy¡¯s sword. Clashing with the first dummy I turned my body a little and threw the light dagger in my left hand at the second dummy impaling it in the head. Now this wouldn¡¯t destroy the dummy, but there was a system in place that if fatal blows where to be dealt the dummy would automatically shut down. Facing the last dummy I swung my sword in a horizontal swing, but was blocked by the dummy¡¯s sword. After a few exchanges I used a good portion of my strength to push the dummy¡¯s sword down towards the ground and then slid my sword up the arm of the dummy towards its neck and with one final surge of strength I cleanly decapitated the dummy. Victorious I sat down on the ground before laying out spread eagle. ¡°Holy hell that was harder than I thought it would be, but the experience was exhilarating.¡± Lying on the ground trying to catch my breath there was a slow clapping sound coming from the doorway to the training ground. Looking over towards the door I saw someone I wasn¡¯t expecting to see so soon. ¡°Origin?¡± Sure enough in the doorway to the training room was the old Dragon God King himself. ¡°You did well against the dummies. Facing five A rank combat dummies at the same time is a pretty impressive feat for someone at the same rank. Even if your strength is actually above an A Rank if you don¡¯t have the skill to use said strength then it is basically useless brute strength.¡± Giving Vitamor a small complement the old draconian was just standing there smiling down at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking what are you doing here Origin?¡± Thinking about how to answer Origin just stood there for a second before answering, ¡°I just paid a visit to an acquaintance of ours and decided to see how you were doing.¡± Thinking of an acquaintance that I would share with the old Dragon God King in front of me I could only think of one person. ¡°You visited C?¡± Smiling a bit at Vitamor¡¯s name for a Primordial God he answered, ¡°Yes I paid a visit to Chronos, she says hi by the way.¡± Thinking about what the look on her face was when the old draconian in front of him showed up in her realm I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°So far I have been visited by a Sun Goddess and the Dragon God King, but she can¡¯t even come and visit me once?¡± Laughing at the fake pouting face that the human in front of him was displaying Origin spoke, ¡°She is very busy with her duties and can¡¯t really spare the time for much of anything. When she was bringing you over from your original universe several other planets and universes were slowly falling into chaos because she wasn¡¯t able to watch over their hourglasses and help to slow the destruction.¡± Seeing the serious answer to my joke I sighed a little bit, ¡°So what are you here for again?¡± Showing a small smile Origin answered, ¡°I was just stopping by to let you know that Chronos agreed with the changes I made to her trait. I knew you had been wondering about whether she would or not so I figured I would put your mind at ease.¡± I was a little shocked that he knew I had been subconsciously worrying about it. I knew that those God rank and above could read the thoughts of Demi-Gods and below without touching them, but I always thought that they had to actively be thinking about something. ¡°Well I have overstayed my welcome; your beautiful queen is coming this way. I will see you later and don¡¯t forget to explore my continent a bit more. There are wonderful things just waiting to be found.¡± Without saying anything else he disappeared through a door that ripped open in space and by the time that Zellfina walked into the training room there wasn¡¯t a trace to be found of Origin-D. Smiling towards me Zellfina greeted me, ¡°Morning love.¡± Looking at the beautiful draconian in front of me I couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Morning.¡± She looked over towards the dummies that I had been fighting before speaking again, ¡°I see you have been training?¡± I smiled at her before nodding my head. I noticed a notification in my view and without pause I opened it.
Congratulations! You have learned the skill [Knife Throwing] level 1!
[Knife Throwing] ¨C Passive skill allowing the user to throw anything with a blade towards their target.
I closed the notification before turning back towards Zellfina, ¡°How would you like to go to the continent with me and Camellia and explore some? That¡¯s if you¡¯re not busy.¡± She seemed to think about it for a minute before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t really have anything that needs my immediate attention and anything that I do need to do I can delegate to Zendra.¡± Smiling at her my mind was made up, ¡°Okay good. Let¡¯s go grab Camellia and Kira and head towards the continent.¡± Zellfina gave me a quick kiss, ¡°Okay hun, she should be in the library.¡± Kissing her back we proceeded to the library arm in arm. V.1 Ch.24 - Apologies *Chiron ¨C Palace* Zellfina and I were walking down the hallway towards the library when we ran into Zendra. She looked at me with a small amount of anger in her eyes and when she looked at Zellfina I could notice the slight trace of sadness that flitted across them. She nodded her head towards us before she continued down the hallway. I stopped walking and turned to Zellfina, ¡°You need to talk to her and explain things.¡± Zellfina stopped and looked at me with a confused expression, ¡°What do I need to explain? I did nothing wrong.¡± I sighed a little before answering, ¡°You told her you might kill her yourself, now bloodline trait or not, no daughter is going to like hearing her mom tell them she would kill her if she had too.¡± A look of realization passed through her eyes after I explained it to her, ¡°I understand I will go and clear things up.¡± Smiling at her I gave her a quick kiss before she went on her way to find Zendra and I continued on to the library to find Camellia. *Zellfina¡¯s POV* I was walking down the hallway to Zendra¡¯s room thinking that she might be there. Walking up to the door I knocked three times, ¡°Zendra?¡± There was no answer so I knocked three more times, ¡°Zendra?¡± Still no answer so I decided to knock a final three times, ¡°Zendra?¡± Finally after a few seconds of silence there was some movement in the room. Zendra opened the door and it looked like she may have been crying, ¡°What do you want mom?¡± Looking at the puffy and red eyes I felt my heart break a little, ¡°May I come in?¡± She didn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds, but she walked away from the door just leaving it open so I took that as an invitation and I walked in closing the door behind me. I walked over to the couch that Zendra was curled up on clutching a pillow, ¡°Are you okay hunny?¡± She didn¡¯t remove her face from the pillow, but I could hear the muffled, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± coming from her. I sighed reaching my arm around her and when I felt her flinch I swear I felt something break inside of me and I could feel a couple of tears fall. I keep forgeting she still has the mentality of a teenager. I see Vitamor being more mature than his age and I just assumed she would too. I sighed in my heart and I wiped the tears from my eyes and cleared my throat before speaking. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything for a few minutes, but she suddenly raised her head and looked at me. When I saw her face she had tears running in streams down her cheeks. ¡°What happened to you mom why are you so close to him? Did he play some sort of trick on you or something and why would you choose him, a human, over your own flesh and blood?¡± She was saying this in-between sobs, ¡°Would you really kill me for him?¡± Hearing her actually ask me this out loud, reality crashed down upon me of what I have put her through because of some words I said in the heat of the moment. I wiped the tears from her eyes and hugged her closely, ¡°No dear I would never harm you of that I can promise.¡± Hearing the care and seriousness in my voice she gave out a faint smile. I continued to hug her while we talked, "He is my chosen mate and I love him, nothing you can do will change that so why don''t you try and get along with him hun?" She didn''t answer me right away so I just sat there and held her. After a few minutes of silence I decided I would try a little bit of tough love. ¡°I will say this though. You need to control your attitude around him.¡± She looked up at me with a complicated look when I said that, ¡°Why do I need to control myself around him? He is just some random man and I am the 2nd Princess.¡± Hearing her say this I instantly knew I had spoiled her too much. ¡°He killed a duke of our empire just for saying something vulgar about me. If he would kill someone of higher nobility such as a duke just for saying something what makes you think he wouldn¡¯t do the same to a princess when she threatens him or tries to harm him?¡± The realization finally hit her and she thought about it for a second before she replied, ¡°That was just a duke though, I am a Princess there is a difference.¡± I sighed a littlebefore responding, ¡°Did you forget the fiasco in the corridor when you attacked him?¡± Thinking about it she answered, ¡°Yeah he had the upper hand, but he still let me go. He knew that if he killed me he wouldn¡¯t get away with it.¡± I sighed in my heart at how much I had sheltered her, ¡°No he let you go because I asked him to.¡± Hearing me say this she paled a little bit, ¡°What are you saying?¡± I looked at her and said with a serious tone, ¡°What I am saying is if it wasn¡¯t for his love for me, you would have most likely died that day. Now what do you think would happen if I wasn¡¯t around and you pissed him off enough because of your childish attitude?¡± She thought about it for a minute and then shivered when she came to a realization. ¡°Because of your inability to control your emotions you ruined a relationship you could have had with your future father-in-law and it all started when you mistook him for a disguised demon.¡± She looked at me with a confused look on her face, ¡°Why would he still be mad about that? It was a valid mistake that anyone would have made in that situation.¡± I sighed before answering, ¡°Mistaking him for a demon was valid yes, but beating him and then trying to [Scry] his soul? That was an emotional decision that you and you alone made.¡± It didn¡¯t take her long to reply, ¡°The troops were saying the same thing that I was and so was Xellanr.¡± I responded in a spit second, ¡°No, the troops were going along with what their Princess said. They didn¡¯t want to upset you and Xellanr is head over heels for you and would go along with whatever you said, even if you said the sky was pink.¡± Her response was, ¡°But it is pink sometimes.¡± I looked at her and smiled a bit. If she could make a joke right now then she was starting to feel better, ¡°That is beside the point. The point is you jumped the gun because of your hatred for demons and immediately thought he was one.¡± She looked down at the ground a little ashamed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I smiled at her before answering, ¡°I¡¯m not the one you should be apologizing to.¡± She nodded her head in agreement before she asked a question, ¡°Why did you pick him as your mate though? He is fourteen that¡¯s just barely an adult.¡± I could see where she was coming from, but I was prepared for this question. ¡°Yes that is true, but he doesn¡¯t act like a fourteen year old. I have lived for a long time and I can see when somebody is far more mature than they look. Plus draconians and humans can fight for their kingdoms or empires at the age of fourteen and if they can risk their lives for someone they barely know, then they can get a little pussy.¡± She tried to hold in a laugh before responding, ¡°Okay I get your point. That still doesn¡¯t explain why it has to be you especially after two days of knowing him.¡± What she said made sense from an outsider¡¯s perspective so I proceeded to explain to her about our bloodline. She listened to me intently and let it soak in for a few minutes before speaking, ¡°So now that he is yours we won¡¯t react to him the way you did?¡± I nodded my head at her, ¡°Yes hunny, he is mine so you won¡¯t have to worry about being attracted to him.¡± She sighed in relief, ¡°That¡¯s good, because I really didn¡¯t want to be attracted to him; there is just something about him that irritates me some.¡± I laughed a little bit at her expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it just leave him to me and your sister.¡± She kind of looked at me with and expression that said, ¡°What the fuck?¡± on her face. I couldn¡¯t contain my laughter and after I calmed down I explained, ¡°I¡¯m not saying she is going to join us anytime soon, but she has that look about her like she found something interesting and you know how she gets when she gets that way. I feel that he may woo her into out bed.¡± Hearing this she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and Zendra pulled up a trash can and pretended to lose her lunch. We both just sat there laughing for a while and catching up on things. *Vitamor¡¯s POV* ¡°Aaachoo¡± I sneezed a bit for some reason as I was in the library looking for Camellia. Ugh where is that woman? I have been all over this library looking for her. I made my way to the top floor and after another ten minutes of searching I found her. She was leaning against the wall with a book in her hand, when I saw her though I stopped and just enjoyed the view. She was wearing a red single piece dress, kind of like an office worker or teacher would wear back on earth. The dress blended perfectly with her hair and scales and gave her this fiery look. The part that made me enjoy the view though is that the dress was slit down the side and you could see her legs while she was leaning against the wall. The entire picture brought my lower member to attention. After activating [Blood Flow Manipulation] and calming myself down I walked up to her to see what she was reading. When I got closer I could finally see the title of the book she was reading, History of Chiron. Why she reading up on the history of her planet? As I got closer she noticed me and when she looked up she smiled and immediately stored the book in her ring. ¡°Hey Vitamor¡± she said while standing straight up and moving towards me. No my view, I inwardly cried. ¡°Not much, I came to find you to see if you wanted to come exploring Shendar with me and your mom? She stood there for a second before she answered, ¡°Sure when are we leaving?¡± I thought about it for a second, ¡°You know we never really said lets go find her and we will figure it out.¡± She smiled and then grabbed my arm, ¡°Lead the way then Sir Vitamor.¡± I smiled at her, ¡°With pleasure milady.¡± We both laughed a little before walking out of the library towards the direction I saw Zellfina go earlier. We walked down the corridor for a bit before we ended up at Zendra¡¯s room. Camellia walked up and knocked on the door ¡°Zendra?¡± After a few seconds Zendra opened up the door, ¡°Oh hey sis.¡± She looked over towards me, ¡°Hello Vitamor.¡± When she said this I couldn¡¯t feel the stinging hate from earlier so maybe their talk was beneficial. ¡°Can we come in sis?¡± Camellia asked. Zendra nodded her head before leaving the door open so we could walk in. I was the last person in the room so I shut the door behind me.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. When I looked back at the room Zellfina was sitting on a chair while Zendra and Camellia were sitting on the couch. Seeing there was no more room to sit I walked over towards the window and leaned against the window sill. Standing there with my arms crossed for a few minutes with no one talking I tried to break the ice a little, ¡°So Zendra you have fun while I was gone?¡± I asked her this with a little bit of teasing in my voice, but she surprisingly didn¡¯t get mad when she answered. ¡°I did actually thank you for asking.¡± Seeing the surprise on my face Zellfina laughed before speaking, ¡°Zendra don¡¯t you have something you want to say to Vitamor?¡± I looked over at Zellfina and then at Zendra who was just sitting there staring at her hands. After a few minutes she looked up at me and proceeded to speak. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the way I treated you when we first met and for how I have treated you ever since. I have an extreme hatred for demons and couple that with the fact that it¡¯s hard for me to control my emotions I sometimes fly off the handle.¡± Hearing the seriousness in her voice I could tell she really meant what she was saying. ¡°It¡¯s okay don¡¯t worry about it, I hope we can get along better in the future though. I would like to apologize for almost killing you. I let my emotions get the better of me and I overreacted. Just the punch to the face alone was enough of a punishment.¡± I said the last part while laughing and even Zellfina found it hard to hold it in. Zendra looked over at her mom with a look of fake hurt, ¡°Et tu, mom?¡± Zellfina just looked over towards Zendra and shrugged her shoulders while trying to control another laugh. Zendra just lowered her shoulders with a sigh. Now that a lot of the drama had been settled I figured we could get to business, ¡°So when are we leaving Zina?¡± Hearing this Camellia started to listen a little more attentively and Zendra had a confused look on her face. ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± she asked. Zellfina just looked at her and explained our trip. ¡°Me, Vitamor, and Camellia are going to go on a little exploration trip of Shendar for a while.¡± Hearing this, Zendra became a little anxious, ¡°Who is going to run things around her though?¡± Zellfina swiftly answered and some, ¡°You are going to be in charge of things while we are gone and if you really need something contact one of us through the communication channel in the MBS.¡± As soon as she said something about the MBS it made me contact Kira about them. ¡°Hey Kira any luck on translating the program from the MBS?¡± It took her a second to answer, ¡°Yeah I had the program translated like an hour after I started.¡± I was shocked at her processing speed, but somehow I wasn¡¯t too shocked. ¡°So what have you been doing this entire time then?¡± When she answered back I could hear the excitement in her voice, ¡°Well I made a copy of the program in draconian and then I changed the program in the MBS you brought back to English for you since that is your native language. This program is pretty advanced, it allows for the pilot to adjust its parameters on the fly to change from space combat to land combat or even underwater. It doesn¡¯t have any long distance weapons, but it does have two light swords hooked to its waist.¡± Sweet now we just need to make some giant guns for it and it will be ready for war. ¡°Hey Kira how long would it take for you to put a lock on the program?¡± She answered back almost immediately, ¡°Depends on what you want the lock to do.¡± I thought about how to word it before answering, ¡°Well it¡¯s not so much a lock, but a trigger. I want something put in the program that makes, where someone tries to remove the program without a special password, the program would completely erase itself and then the hard drive would explode.¡± She didn¡¯t answer for a second, ¡°Hmm, well the coding itself would take me a few seconds, but rigging the hard drives to explode would take a few minutes and then I would have to do it for every one of them. If I were to add in to the code for the entire MBS to explode that would be a different story. I could also do that in a matter of seconds, but the resulting explosion from the dark matter engine would level half the city.¡± I sat there trying to think of a solution, ¡°What if we add a small shield generator to the MBS and make it to where when the code is activated, when someone tries to forcibly remove the program, the shield activates and helps contain the blast?¡± She didn¡¯t answer for a few minutes, ¡°You still there?¡± She finally spoke after I asked if she was there, ¡°Yeah sorry just mentally punching myself for not thinking about that myself. I¡¯m a freaking universal library for heaven¡¯s sake.¡± I laughed out loud causing the girls to look at me, ¡°Sorry just talking to Kira about the MBS''s you guys continue with whatever you were talking about. ¡°Just because you know a lot of information doesn¡¯t mean you can think of every possible scenario at first. I mean who would think of putting a shield on to them just to contain the explosion from when they self-destruct?¡± When she answered she sounded a little pouty, ¡°You did.¡± I inwardly laughed, ¡°Yeah, but I am special I think of weird things all the time.¡± This time it was her turn to laugh, ¡°You got it right when you said you were special¡± I could almost feel the sarcasm in her voice. ¡°Ouch that hurt¡± She laughed before we went back to being serious, ¡°So is that the plan then? If so the program will be finished in like ten seconds and the draconians should have some shields around here somewhere if not I could make one with some of the stuff laying around the shop. Either way give me like thirty minutes and it will be done.¡± Nodding to myself at her speed I was impressed, ¡°You think you could make a big assault rifle for it as well?¡± She answered immediately, ¡°That¡¯s easier than the shield give me forty minutes and I will have them both done and the MBS will be ready to go for our exploration.¡± I smiled to myself, ¡°Sweet, we will see you in forty-five.¡± She answered back with a roger that and I brought my mind back to the girls. When I focused on what they were doing they were all staring at me, ¡°What?¡± They looked at each other before Camellia spoke up, ¡°We thought your A.I. was in the robot we got from the underground hanger?¡± Understanding what they were saying I gave them an explanation, ¡°Well she is and isn¡¯t. She made a copy of herself that she can control from my body. So she is basically multitasking on a much higher level.¡± They seemed to understand a little, but Zendra still had a question. ¡°So how far is the reach of the robot? Surly the antenna has a certain range limit.¡± I didn¡¯t know the answer so I just shrugged my shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t know let me ask. Calling on Kira again I asked her their question and she answered back after a few seconds, ¡°The robots antenna is pretty advanced compared to the antenna¡¯s the draconians have. I can actually give the robot commands up until the edge of the galaxy. Once it leaves the galaxy the robot is actually programmed to shut down, but I can fix that one second.¡± I waited a couple seconds before she came back, ¡°Okay now the robot will run even outside of the galaxy, but if the robot gets away from you at a distance of the length of this galaxy the antenna will not receive my commands, but the robot will still be running under my system so it should be able to make its way back to us once my backup command system boots up and takes control. I set the system to bring the robot back to me just in case my connection was severed somehow.¡± I was confused for a second, ¡°I thought that it was a copy A.I.?¡± She immediately cleared up my confusion, ¡°It is and it isn¡¯t, it has my personality and intelligence when it is in range of me, but once it leaves that range it turns into a robot that is only programed to make its way back to us somehow.¡± Well now that that¡¯s cleared up I told Kira we would see her in a minute and brought myself back to the girls. I really need to learn how to split my consciousness. I looked at the girls and explained what Kira said. They were shocked to hear the range of the antenna. ¡°That is pretty damn far.¡± Zendra was the first to speak up and when she did the other girls agreed with her. Camellia turned to her mom and asked her something she had been thinking about, ¡°Hey mom, why was the ArchAngel just floating in orbit with no one bothering to claim it. If it was a battle station and you knew about it we should have repaired it and used it.¡± Zellfina nodded a bit and then sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t try after we fought the demons off, when they originally appeared, we saw that all the humans on board were killed with the exception of those in the cryo-pods. We boarded it and tried to take control, since the humans hadn¡¯t given us access to the program we had to try and hack it, but none of our tech staff could crack the security on the system; heck they couldn¡¯t even open the cryo-pods so we eventually abandoned it and just let it float there.¡± Camellia accepted that explanation, but she still had another question. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t we scrap it and use the metal to build another ship or something?¡± Zellfina turned a little pale when dismantling the ArchAngel was mentioned, ¡°We would have if the people who programed the system didn¡¯t set the nuclear reactor to explode after so much damage was dealt towards the ArchAngel. The resulting explosion would have rained down radiation on Chiron and the debris alone would have killed millions.¡± Camellia seemed to have gotten the answers she wanted because she didn¡¯t ask anymore. I looked at her and asked her a question ¡°Is that why you were reading that book in the library?¡± She looked at me and nodded her head before speaking, ¡°Yeah nowhere in the History of Chiron does it mention anything about the space station. So I had to ask mom since she was alive when the ArchAngel was built.¡± Nodding my head I understood I looked over towards Zellfina this time, ¡°So why is that?¡± She looked at me and thought about something for a moment with her figure on her chin before answering. ¡°Well if I remember right my father had all of the previous history books thrown out after we fought the demons off and rewritten and leaving the mention of the ArchAngel being a space fortress. He just had the historians put in there that it was a giant abandoned space station that was unstable and couldn¡¯t be accessed due to risk of collapse.¡± It makes since if you can¡¯t access it why put what it really is in the history books and let people possibly try and make the damn thing explode. ¡°Well if everybody¡¯s questions have been answered then lets hit the road.¡± After saying this I headed towards the door and Zellfina and Camellia followed me after telling Zendra bye. We headed towards the hanger talking to each other about the things we may find on Shendar. Camellia was thinking about all of the good books she might find and Zellfina was talking about all the romantic types of locations she and I could visit. I smiled at the casual conversation they could have about a continent full of dangerous beasts and who knows what else, but I didn¡¯t worry about it because the three of us are some of the most powerful people on the planet. Especially Zellfina, she could pretty much go to the continent by herself and not be touched. We were finally approaching the hangar and I was getting excited to see the weapon Kira made for the MBS. V.1 Ch.25 - I Love You Too *Chiron ¨C Hangar ¨C Kiralee¡¯s POV* ¡°Ugh this machine is pissing me off.¡± I sat cursing the MBS under my breath. Even with my vast realm of knowledge things don¡¯t always go as planned, such as trying to get the shield generator to accept dark matter as its power source. This is way more complicated than I thought it would be, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my knowledge banks, on anything about the technology of the humans on this planet all those years ago, weren¡¯t so limited then this would have been done a few minutes after looking at it. Also one of the negatives of being an A.I. with an actual personality I literally think of things like a normal being, hence my not thinking of the shield generator idea right away. Just thinking about how my master thought about it before I did makes me feel depressed. I let out an audible sigh and went back to making the generator take dark matter. The hardest part about harnessing dark matter is that we can¡¯t see it or touch it, but we know it is there. Trying to make something use an energy source that you can¡¯t see or touch is almost impossible. The humans from before were quite ingenious. So once again the knowledge they had about dark matter would be really helpful right now. The only thing I know about dark matter is that it does not emit or interact with electromagnetic radiation, such as light, and is thus invisible to the entire electromagnetic spectrum. Knowing it wasn¡¯t helpful to just bitch about something I couldn¡¯t fix I went back to work on the MBS and about ten minutes later master told me they were on their way. Hearing him, I concentrated even more on what I was doing and it finally hit me. What if I reprogram the generator to take in the energy around us that doens''t have an electormagnetic charge?With no other options I gave it a shot and all of a sudden the generator started to hum and a violet semi-transparent shield appeared around the MBS. ¡°YES success!¡± After hollering I turned the shield generator off and went to back to programing the system. After programing for a few seconds the system was ready to go and now I just needed to make a proper weapon for it. I looked around for a weapon of suitable size and I finally found a spare turret lying around. I cut the weapon from the stand and using a winch I picked it up and laid it on a workbench. I found some spare metal lying around and started to make an outer casing for the weapon. After a few minutes I was finished with the weapon and using the winch I laid it beside the MBS. Now all that was left is to wait for master to get here I turned around, looking towards the door, and speak of the devil. I waved at him before running over to greet him, and the women with him, at the entrance to the hangar. *Vitamor¡¯s POV* As we entered the hangar we were greeted by the robot Kiralee. ¡°Master! I just finished the modifications and the weapon!¡± She was hollering as she ran over. Seeing the work she had done in such a short time I smiled at her and then patted her semi-plastic head. I don¡¯t know if it was my imagination or not, but it almost looked like her face was tinted red, but I wasn¡¯t really paying attention because I was staring at the weapon lying on the ground next to the MBS. ¡°You did a really good job for the amount of time you had to do it in Kira; this weapon looks like it was made in a factory.¡± I looked at her and she looked like she had a small smile on her face. ¡°Well I had help from you master.¡± Hearing her in my head all of a sudden a look of confusion briefly crossed over my face before it quickly disappeared. ¡°What do you mean you had help from me?¡± I was confused at what I had done when I wasn¡¯t even here. ¡°You physically didn¡¯t do anything, but the memories you had from the shows you call ¡°Anime¡± in your old world had some basic schematics for a weapon of this size.¡± Thinking about what she said for a minute I came to the realization that she must have found a memory about a show I loved that had giant mechas running around saving the solar system from tyrannical modified humans. ¡°I see, I didn¡¯t know you could access my memories from there.¡± She laughed a little in my head, ¡°Master I can access every memory you ever had even the ones you can¡¯t access on your own. I can even tell what you are thinking. Just like how you have been constantly thinking about what you want to do with the red head over there.¡± Hearing her just straight up tell me that she knew what I was thinking made me feel violated and to top it all off she just bluntly said she knew what I wanted to do with Camellia. I coughed out loud before speaking, ¡°Well now that the MBS is ready we can start our expedition. You all ready to go or do you need to gather some things?¡± I looked towards Zellfina, Camellia, and Kiralee and none of them made a move so I took that as a signal to start our little expedition. I jumped up into the MBS and remembered that I couldn¡¯t fit everybody in here and holding a person in each hand was bound to be uncomfortable. I immediately jumped back out and informed Kira of my worry. ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t worry master I can make something for us really fast.¡± Kira was quick to find a solution and she immediately went to work on some kind of contraption. I stood there talking to Zellfina and Camellia about random things and after about ten minutes Kira was done. ¡°Okay master it''s ready.¡± When I heard her speak I looked over towards where she had just been working and saw what looked like one of those cages you would see on the rides at a carnival back on Earth. The one that would take you high up in the air and spin you upside down and back right side up. I forget what it is exactly called, but I really didn¡¯t care for it especially after eating something. The only difference was that it was big enough for three people to sit comfortably and the slits between bars had some clear plastic so you could see out, but not be affected by the environment. Looking at it closer I noticed that it had some heavy duty chains attached to the back of it. I looked towards Kira, ¡°Is this supposed to be worn like a backpack?¡± She nodded her head in agreement, ¡°It¡¯s all I could do very quickly, later I will be able to make an attachable one.¡± I nodded my head and looked at the massive backpack. After a few minutes and telling everyone to pile into the backpack, I jumped back into the MBS and put the backpack on the MBS. Using the external speaker I communicated with the girls, ¡°You three okay? Knock on the wall twice if you¡¯re good to go.¡± I listened for two knocks and after a minute I heard them. I told Zendra we would be back and if she needed us to contact us, she nodded her head and with a wave she watched us fly out of the hangar. We left Chiron airspace in a matter of seconds and after about fifteen minutes of travel we hit the continent. We landed in the outpost and after I pulled the backpack off we disembarked. We had to tell the soldiers to go carry on because they all bowed to Zellfina and Camellia and were basically worshiping the two beauties. After Kira inputted the password for the program, basically locking it from intrusion, and after she had quickly programed an auto pilot that would lead the MBS to our location with a small magical GPS that Zellfina had made and Kira had programed, I put the GPS into my [Storage] and we proceeded to leave the outpost leaving the MBS there. One of the neat things about [Storage] compared to the spell [Room] is that my storage allows me to put things in it that show my location and they will still work, but if I put the magical GPS into my ring the [Room] spell would have not let the magical signal leak out and it wouldn¡¯t have worked. We walked at a normal pace for a few hours looking at the sights. The continent was actually very peaceful feeling for some reason and we couldn¡¯t figure out why. We all thought that Rank A beasts and even those at a higher rank roamed the continent. After a few hours we finally ran into a beast. It was a Rank S Flaming Hell Snake; it was around twenty feet long, with red scales, had a thickness of about five feet, and it radiated a fierce heat from its body. Compared to your average human or draconian the thing was pretty freaking big. Being that my Power Rank was the highest of the three I told the girls to stand back, even though either one of them could have killed the snake with a single spell I wanted to gain more experience. I ran towards the snake pulling my sword and light dagger from my storage. Once I was about eight feet from the giant snake it struck towards me and it was fast, really fast! I had basically no time to think of a direction to dodge in so I just dodged in a random direction. I was extremely lucky because the snake missed me by a few inches. Gathering myself I jumped towards the snake with my sword leading the way, but I was suddenly hit from the side by the snake¡¯s tail. I was sent flying into a tree smashing the tree into splinters. My body ached all over, but my injuries were minimal so, with a slightly peeved mood, I looked at the area directly behind the snake and used [Blink]. In an instant my view changed and I was looking at the back of the snake. Not hesitating in the slightest I stabbed my sword directly into the snake''s back and slashed out a good chunk of flesh. The snake hissed at me and I could feel the strike from the tail coming so I used [Blink] again and moved out of the tails path. The snake looked for me for a second before it locked back on to me. The snake looked a little pissed off and almost instantaneously flames appeared everywhere on its body. It hissed at me again before it shot a [Fire Ball] at me. I had forgotten to keep my shield up so I had no choice, but to block the spell with my [Dragon Scale Body] and instantly black and violet colored scales appeared on my arms which I used to block the spell the snake shot at me. The spell exploded and the force of the impact shot me back through a couple of trees. I groaned a bit, but other than the ache in my back, from hitting the trees, I was in an okay condition. Looking towards the snake, which looked like it was sneering at me, I was starting to get annoyed at how long this was taking. There has to be something I can do this is taking way too long. Even though I said that it had only been a couple of minutes since the fight started so to normal people this would seem quite normal. I immediately thought of something and wanted to try it out. I ran towards the snake and I sent out a kick using [Reptilian Whip]. My kick was extremely fast and I was aiming for the snake''s head in order to do maximum damage. I tried using the knowledge that I had of the skill [One Hundred Ton Punch], which I had only trained up to about ten tons area which is a significant increase from my current bodily strength of around two tons, and I was trying to infuse that understanding into my kick. I struck the snake in the head and it was sent flying into a tree and it crashed right through it along with the next twelve trees behind it. I immediately blinked over towards the snake and I saw that there was no sign of life left. Using my hunting skill I gathered the materials from the snake and walked back to the girls. While I was walking I noticed a notification in the corner, so I opened it.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
Congratulations! You have learned a new skill called [Leviathan Lightning Kick] level 1!
[Leviathan Lightning Kick]
A kick that is extremely quick and has around ten tons of force at the beginning stages. At the later stages your kicks will produce lightning adding a status effect to your kicks and the amount of force will increase each level.
Congratulations! Reptilian Whip has reached level 2!
I was ecstatic while looking at these windows, but I was also confused. When did my bodily skills have levels? I was sure that they didn¡¯t beforehand. I thought about it deeply and I could only come up with one explanation and that is that Origin-D also gave me a small gift besides the stat points. Does this mean I can spend those stat points on my body skills now and level them up? Thinking of the possibilities I couldn¡¯t wait until my next level up to get those stat points. When I closed the windows and looked towards the girls I could see them smiling at me. ¡°Well that was fun¡± I said in a joking manner. The look on their faces changed to one of worry and Camellia spoke up, ¡°Are you okay? That snake really threw you around a bit before you finally killed it.¡± Hearing her say this I knew she was concerned, but I was still embarrassed at the fact that her and Zellfina got to see me thrown around like a rag doll. I looked at her and sheepishly smiled, ¡°Yeah I am fine, my back is a little sore, but other than that I am all good.¡± Hearing me say this she smiled back at me and didn¡¯t say anything else. After a few minutes of rest we continued into the forest. We ran into a couple of beasts along the way, but they were all A Rank and I was easily able to kill them after a few attacks. If I can kill the A Rank beasts so easily why did I have so much trouble with an S Rank? I looked at the girls and asked them. They thought about it for a second before Camellia answered, ¡°Well the Flaming Hell Snake is only an S Rank beast, but once it gets pissed enough and activates its flames it jumps up to SS Rank and has its strength increased.¡± I thought about how the [Fire Ball] spell was so strong and blew me away through a couple of trees and it made sense. Before it was only able to fling me into one tree, but after its power up it was able to send me flying through a few trees. I was lucky that my idea worked, but thinking about the two girls waiting with Kira I really wasn¡¯t in danger of dying. I sighed a little in my heart before deciding to make camp. I looked up at the sky and could see the stars starting to appear with night time quickly approaching. I found a flat area and used my sword to topple the trees in a fifty yard circle around us. Camellia pulled a small house with three rooms from her ring and we all went inside. Kira went into one room and shut down her robot body for the night while Camellia went to another room after saying good night. This left the last room for me and Zellfina. Zellfina and I sat in the chairs facing the window and looked at the stars for a while conversing about random things. After a while of talking I was greeted with silence, not even the bugs were making noise. I looked over at Zellfina and saw that she was frozen mid-sentence. I immediately knew what was going on and sure enough I saw Origin-D standing outside the window near the tree line. I sighed before making my way outside to see what he wanted. I walked towards the forest to catch up to him and after about five minutes of walking into the forest he stopped and turned towards me. ¡°Well how are things going kid?¡± Looking at him I thought that he wouldn¡¯t just be here for a social call. Sure enough after I thought that he laughed, ¡°No I am not here for a social call. I am here to tell you some areas to avoid on the continent. The beasts in those areas are too powerful for the three of you.¡± Hearing him say this I was instantly shocked. Areas that are too dangerous for someone at the Immortal Rank? (AN: Zellfina). ¡°Yes these areas are too dangerous for even her. The beasts in these areas are at the Demi-God Rank and the leaders of those areas are at the God Rank.¡± Hearing this, my jaw almost hit the floor, actual God Ranked beasts? I was confused at this, ¡°If there are beasts that are that powerful on the continent then why haven¡¯t you wiped them out? They could literally tear your race apart!¡± He sighed before continuing, ¡°That is true, but they haven¡¯t made a move out of their territory so I was just going to leave them for my kin to wipe out and get stronger. If they wipe them out they would be able to reclaim the continent as well.¡± When you thought about it, it was actually a good plan. He would not interfere as long as they didn¡¯t actively attack his kin before they were ready and if the draconians were strong enough they could clear them out themselves and reclaim their continent and flourish even more. I looked at Origin in a new light, who would have thought that he would think of using God Ranked beasts as training for the draconians. He laughed at this, ¡°You think that I am not capable of leading or training people? Who do you think beat some humility into that brat what was his name again?¡± He stood there and thought for a while. ¡°It was some human brat that wielded a hammer that could control lightning, ugh what is his name.¡± Hearing him I could only think of one person, ¡°You talking about Thor?¡± He snapped his fingers and pointed at me, ¡°Yes Thor! That is the brats name; he was a very prideful and arrogant God. After I beat some sense into him and trained him a bit he ranked up to a God Prince in a few months.¡± I was just looking at the Dragon God King in front of me and I couldn¡¯t even think of anything to say. I sighed in my heart and shook my head, ¡°What are the places we should avoid?¡± Origin immediately went back to being serious and he gave me the locations in detail. After he was done my map updated itself and these areas were highlighted in red. It was at this time that I realized why he showed up now. We were about five hundred yards from one of those red areas. I started to sweat a little bit and I was thankful that Camellia and I didn¡¯t wander into one of these areas when we first came here. Since he had given me the information he disappeared and the time around me resumed. I walked back towards the house and after a few minutes I could hear Zellfina screaming, ¡°Vitamor! Vitamor where are you!¡± I sprinted back to the house and was greeted with a semi-pissed and semi-worried draconian queen. ¡°Where did you go? I was talking to you and all of a sudden you disappeared!¡± Seeing her worried expression I gave her a hug and tried to calm her down, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just had a visit from a friend.¡± Well at least I hope he is a friend. I looked down at the draconian in my arms and saw a small tear trickle down her face. I wiped the tear away with my thumb, ¡°Everything is okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± She couldn¡¯t stand it and put her head in my chest and started to cry. She was speaking between sobs, ¡°I thought *sob* something had *sob* happened to you I was *sob* so worried. *sob*¡± I repeatedly rubbed my hand down the back of her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere anytime soon okay?¡± She looked up at me with her tear filled eyes. She honestly looked like a little kid who had just lost her favorite teddy bear. ¡°You promise?¡± Seeing her tear streamed face I nodded, ¡°I promise that unless I am killed early I will never leave you okay?¡± I disappeared for a few minutes she shouldn¡¯t have been this worried, but I literally disappeared in front of her eyes so I can understand her worry. When the words left my mouth she had a dazzling smile on her face even through the tears I could see the twinkle in her nebula like eyes. ¡°Good, because I don¡¯t want you to go anywhere I love you Vitamor and I want to stay by your side no matter where you go, even if I have to pass the throne on to Zendra or Camellia so I can go with you I would do it in a heartbeat.¡± I smiled at her and wondered what I did to get such a beauty to love me this much. After she calmed down a bit we made our way to bed for some sleep, or so I thought. While I was taking my shirt off to go to bed I was hugged from behind. Zellfina turned my head towards her to kiss me while I was facing away from her. While we were making out I felt something enter my pants and wrap itself around my johnson. I quickly glanced down towards my lower half and I saw her tail had made its way into my pants. We continued to kiss while her tail was moving up and down my soldier in my pants. After around ten minutes of this I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and I released in my pants. She removed her tail and brought it towards her mouth, she immediately licked the cum, that was on her tail, off. Seeing this I was turned on even more which she immediately noticed. She bent down and removed my pants fully exposing my dick to her. She looked at it bobbing up and down in front of her face and after licking her lips she took it inside. She was on her knees in front of me moving her head back and forth and after fifteen minutes of sucking and licking up and down she moved her tail around and used the tip to rub the sensitive spot between my balls and my anus. This caused me to throw my head back and groan in pleasure. After a minute of two of this sensation I released inside of her mouth, which she happily drank down. After she cleaned me up she stood up in front of me. Not giving her a chance to do anything I grabbed her and threw her onto the bed. I jumped on top of her and literally ripped her clothes off revealing her luscious body. I moved my head towards her towering peaks and I began to suck on one while massaging the other. She moaned in pleasure and after a few minutes of this and alternating between breasts I stopped and started to kiss her all over her body. Minutes later I kissed my way down to her most sensitive spot. I gave the bud on top a quick kiss before I plunged my tongue inside. She arched her back and screamed in pleasure which just made my tongue go in even farther. I made every movement I could think of including the alphabet, even the draconian alphabet. When I was halfway done with the draconian alphabet she arched her back one more time and I could feel and taste a sweet liquid move out and around my tongue and down my chin. I kissed my way back up making my way to her lips where we made out for a few seconds before I thrust myself inside of her with no warning. Her eyes got really wide before closing quickly and she moaned around my mouth, but she didn¡¯t stop kissing me. I started my piston and moved myself in and out of her at a gentle pace and after a few minutes I sped up to a brisk pace. After a few minutes she was screaming with every thrust I made and after around ten minutes she arched her back in pleasure and I could feel her constantly spasm around me. I made one good thrust causing her to scream out and spasm some more before I stopped letting her lay there panting. She looked at me with a twinkle in her eye and I could feel that she wanted more especially since she thrust her lower half against me. I grabbed one of her legs and I twisted her around on to her hands and knees. Once she was in position my piston began once again. I grabbed the base of her tail which caused her to shiver a little and used it to help power myself forward. The room was filled with lewd sounds and the sounds of Zellfina screaming in pleasure. We were in the throes of our passion and neither one of us noticed the door cracked open and the lewd sounds coming from the hallway. After fifteen minutes of constant in and out repetition Zellfina once more constricted around me and arched her back towards me screaming. I was at my limit so I let go of her tail and gave one final thrust releasing everything inside of her. She wrapped her tail around my waist holding me firmly inside making sure she took everything. After I was spent, and Zellfina cleaned the excess cum off of me, we both laid down and cuddled each other. We talked about the expedition we were about to go on and the dangers, possible treasures, and what not. After a while of talking we were both ready for sleep Zellfina gave me a quick kiss, ¡°Good night babe.¡± I smiled and kissed her back, ¡°Good night.¡± I laid there for a minute and I didn¡¯t know if she was asleep or not, but I had something else to say. I kissed her on the cheek, ¡°I love you too.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything, but she dug herself closer to me so I guess she heard me. I smiled a bit before I closed my eyes and let sleep take a hold of me. V.1 Ch.26 - Five vs. One *Shendar* It has been a couple of weeks since that night when Origin paid me a visit. Since then we have been avoiding the territories marked in red and trying to gain some strength while exploring any ancient sites or cites we come across. We haven¡¯t really found anything interesting as of yet, but I did happen to figure out how to channel Ki so that can be considered a plus. It was actually only a few days ago when it happened. ¡°Ugh this is the third abandoned city in the last couple of days and we haven¡¯t found anything!¡± I screamed into the air trying to vent my frustration somehow. There was a giggle behind me and when I looked to see where it came from I was greeted with the smiling face of the daughter to my lover. Camellia was walking to my left dressed in a black t-shirt with a matching black mini-skirt. It was different than her usual outfit, but I liked it. The black outfit made her red hair and eyes stand out. She pushed her glasses up her nose giving me a smile while holding back another giggle. ¡°You know screaming out loud may help your frustration, but meditation may help you out a lot more.¡± She gave me an idea to try out to help relieve my frustration, I sighed and thanked her. I had thought that the activities between me and her mom would have relieved my frustrations and for a few hours after it did. First thing in the morning though, the frustrations of not really getting stronger and not finding anything was irritating. I felt that I was really close to leveling up and getting some more skill points, but so far I haven¡¯t hit it yet I looked at Camellia and smiled before speaking, ¡°I think we should take a break for a bit.¡± Zellfina, standing to my right, looked over with a confused look on her face, ¡°We just started the day though. It has only been like four hours since we woke up.¡± I smiled at her and cupped my hand on her face, ¡°I know, but your daughter just told me something that I wanted to try.¡± She kind of sunk into my hand while getting a perverted look on her face. I grinned real big before giving her face a pat, ¡°It¡¯s not like that babe. You have to wait until tonight for that.¡± She pouted a little bit. I smiled and gave her a kiss before I went to sit on a rock off in the distance a bit. As I was walking by her she gave my ass a smack before running off towards her daughter sticking her tongue out at me. I laughed a bit; jeez she acts just like a teenager in love sometimes. I shook my head and continued on to the rock. The rock was about five hundred yards from the area the girls were sitting. I looked off towards them and they were happily chatting about something. Camellia looked towards me and saw me looking. She turned red and then looked at the ground. Zellfina noticed and then looked towards me. She smiled and a glint flashed in her eyes for a second before she turned back towards Camellia and continued talking about whatever they were talking about. I shook my head and sat down on the rock. I tried meditating in the only way I knew how which was to try and clear my mind. After what seemed like forever I was finally able to clear my mind of everything and just sat on the rock in silence. I felt my frustration leave me slowly, but I also felt something else in my body. I probed around in my body trying to see what it was and I was greeted with a semi-transparent gas. I was shocked and almost lost my concentration. What the hell is this? I concentrated on the gas and had an idea of what it might be but it was just a wild guess. I tried to do what all of the main characters in the wuxia novels did and move the gas around my body with my mind. After a few minutes of trying I was greeted with success. I was so excited and was busy moving the gas throughout what I guessed was my meridians and dantian. I circulated the Ki for about thirty minutes before I decided to stop and see what the girls were doing. I opened my eyes and brought myself back to reality. I almost threw up because of the disgusting smell I was greeted with. I looked down at my body and saw a lot of black goo all over my body and clothes. As soon as I saw it I knew what it was. Seems like when you circulate your Ki and make it stronger you are also cleansing the impurities within your body as well. I smiled and decided to have Zellfina cast [Clean] on me, but before I got up and started to move I noticed the notifications waiting on me to open. I was ecstatic at finally getting something and hurriedly looked at them.
Congratulations! You have discovered your Ki!
Congratulations! You have reached level 7!
You have earned 5 stat points!
I was more ecstatic about the level up than the first announcement. I looked around at my skills and stuff trying to decide which ones I wanted to spend my stat points on. After a few minutes I decided to level my [Knife Throwing] up to level one and my [Duel Wielding] up to level five. I found out, by chance, that only certain skills take more than one point to level them up such as [Mana Perception]. Actually out of all of the skills I have only that one takes more than one stat point to level up. It probably has something to do with the fact that the more I level it the more powerful the [Sever] spell gets. I smiled and walked my way over to the girls. The girls actually noticed me coming about three hundred yards away because of the smell. They both had looks of wanting to throw up on their faces. I laughed a little and asked for Zellfina to use [Clean] on me. She shook her head, ¡°No clean probably wouldn¡¯t work for this you need a bath in the river over there.¡± She said it wouldn¡¯t work, but the gleam in her eyes told me it would and she just wanted me alone. Sure enough she took me to the river and after throwing me in she stripped down and jumped in herself and I got to experience sex in the water for the first time. It was surprisingly fun, but it was cold water so after we got done being all hot and steamy we started to get cold so we cleaned up and got out. We got dressed in some clothes that Zellfina brought out of her ring and walked back towards Camellia. When we got back to her she looked at us and her face was as red as a tomato. I laughed thinking she must have heard her mom screaming from the river. Camellia was the first to speak after a few minutes, ¡°Why were you so smelly and covered in black goo?¡± I looked over at her and grinned, ¡°Well I discovered my Ki and after circulating it a few times it cleansed some of the impurities out of my body.¡± Camellia and Zellfina were ecstatic for me, because by discovering my Ki it meant that I had become a Rank S in body cultivations as well as my Magic Rank. They both hugged and told me congratulations. Being hugged on both sides by beautiful women and the soft feeling surrounding both arms make my lower half stand at attention. They both noticed this and Camellia screeched a little letting go while turning red and continuing to pack up her stuff. Zellfina just smiled and gave me a quick kiss along with a squeeze on my member. Seeing my shiver she laughed and then went back to gathering her stuff. I glared at her before controlling the blood flow to my big bird. I thought lewd thoughts about how I was going to get her back for that, but quickly stopped as my blood flow control almost wasn¡¯t strong enough counter act the blood flowing down stream. I sighed and then cleared my mind while waiting for the girls to pick their stuff up. After about fifteen minutes of waiting they were finally ready to go. We started off again and I felt I should see if maybe I could practice a few skills while we walk, mainly my [Dragon Scale Body]. I thought about the method used to train the skill and actually discovered that it could be trained while walking, but my concentration would be on it and nothing else. I told Kira to keep a look out on the surroundings and she readily agreed. She actually separated from our group and went a little farther from up and continued to keep a watch on the perimeter around us. I watched her robot body shuffling around at the perimeter and laughed. I told the girls what I was going to do and they nodded before paying attention to the surroundings as well. I started to train in the [Dragon Scale Body] and continued walking. After a few hours and the girls being concerned about the pain I was in, I managed to make some progress. I had my black and violet colored dragon scales covering not only my arms, but my legs and my chest. I was getting closer to having the [Half-Dragon Form] that the skill gives to those who train in it. I was sweating bullets from the pain, but seeing the scales it was well worth it. Zellfina walked over noticing that I was done training for now and cleaned the sweat off of my forehead. She looked at me feeling a little concerned, ¡°Are you okay?¡± I looked at her and smile before giving her a kiss, ¡°Yes dear I am fine.¡± She smiled and returned my kiss. Camellia was stealing glances at me, which I didn¡¯t notice, but Zellfina did. Zellfina looked over at Camellia while I still had my arm around her waist, ¡°Why are you stealing glances for huh? If you want a kiss as well I¡¯m sure Vitamor wouldn¡¯t mind giving you one as well.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. I could hear the teasing in her voice as well as the sincerity. I looked at her and then looked a Camellia who just turned red before looking towards the ground while walking and mumbling under her breath, ¡°But he is yours mom.¡± We could barely hear what she said, but we caught the gist of it. Zellfina laughed, ¡°Any strong man will have more than one woman in his life. The stronger the man the more women, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. As long as he treats us all the same I don¡¯t care how many women he gets. I get first dibs on a baby though.¡± I heard the last part and if I would have been drinking anything it would have been spit out all over Camellia. I looked over at Zellfina who was looking at me with a gleam in her eyes. I just scratched the back of my head and laughed nervously. I looked over at Camellia who was still red and was sneaking glances at me. I smiled and laughed a little bit, ¡°Do you want a kiss to Camellia?¡± She kind of jump in freight, but she slightly nodded her head. I laughed and took the initiative to grab her by the waist bringing her closer to me. She looked up at me with her cute glasses slightly falling off her nose. I smiled and pushed her glasses back into place before I bent my head down and gave her a kiss. She seemed stiff at first but after a few seconds she relaxed and even allowed my tongue to explore her mouth. After a few minutes we separated and she was sort of limp in my arms and out of breath. She blushed and pushed me away a little, ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. I¡¯m not really ready for anything more.¡± She muttered the last part making it to where I could barely hear it. I just smiled and gave her a quick kiss on the forehead and said okay. I looked towards Zellfina who had a complicated expression on her face. I was confused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She looked at me and just smiled, ¡°Nothing I just thought it was funny that I fell in love with a playboy is all.¡± I laughed and grabbed her waist kissing her in the same manner that I did Camellia. After separating I spoke to her in a whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t worry even though you say you don¡¯t care about how many women I get I know that almost any woman would be somewhat jealous of their man being with another woman. I will let you know though I won¡¯t actively seek out another woman without you agreeing first, but if it just naturally happens I can¡¯t just ignore another woman¡¯s feelings.¡± She laughed and then kissed me quickly, ¡°I know babe and I am not really jealous I was just thinking about whether or not we looked like that when we kissed. It looked kind of awkward.¡± I just laughed before responding, ¡°Probably not, but that must have been her first kiss. It may have looked awkward because she didn¡¯t really know what to do, but just stand there.¡± Zellfina has a surprised look on her face before looking at Camellia and smiling. I smiled slightly and thought about something lewd before speaking, ¡°Well we should probably continue moving again.¡± Zellfina and Camellia both looked at me and smiled before walking. I stood there for a minute admiring the view from behind. I came back to my senses and wiped a little of the drool from the corner of my mouth before following behind them. *Earth ¨C Dani¡¯s POV* I had just left my boyfriend¡¯s house, well ex-boyfriend I should say since he got pissed off when I wouldn¡¯t suck his dick and slapped me. I was on my way home when I noticed a bright white light coming from the direction of my best friend¡¯s house. I was shocked and took off in that direction. After about fifteen minutes of running I made it to his house and being that it was three in the morning I snuck into his room through the window that he left unlocked. Why he left the window unlocked I don¡¯t understand, but I didn¡¯t question it at this moment. Climbing in the room I noticed that he was still sleeping soundly in bed. Seeing him there I was relieved and sat down in his gaming chair. I looked over at the young man that was the person that I actually loved. I don¡¯t know how he can¡¯t see it. He even told me to get a boyfriend because he was worried about me being lonely for the rest of my life. Even though my chest was small with my looks and my ass it was actually quite simple to get a boyfriend like he wanted me to, but every time they wanted to advance the relationship to the next level I couldn¡¯t do it because of the feelings I have for JD. I honestly didn¡¯t want to get any boyfriends, but this man was so dense to my feelings and treated me like a sister. I sighed audibly and walked over to him seeing his cute sleeping face I smiled. He may be a pervert and a nerd, but I love those things about him. I thought back to all of the things we had done together in our child hood. There was one time where the quarterback of the football team in high school wanted to date me. I rejected him and he didn¡¯t like it. Not only was he the quarterback and the most popular guy in the school he was a rich daddies boy and was used to getting everything he wanted. One day he wanted to meet me after school to talk. To this day I don¡¯t know why I went alone, but I did. I met with him after school outside the locker room. At this point the day turned into the scariest moment in my entire life. The quarterback grabbed me and dragged me into the locker room. Once inside I was surrounded by about five guys from the football team. They all had a lewd expression on. I tried screaming, but one of the guys put dirty sock in my mouth and gagged me. They all stared at me after tying me to one of the benches and ripping my clothes. I was terrified and could barely see anything though the tears in my eyes, but I was still able to hear their perverted laughter and the quarterback speaking, ¡°You should have taken me up on my offer you bitch. Now I am going to make it to where no one would want you.¡± I started to cry at my helplessness, but at this time I was greeted with a familiar voice. ¡°Just what the fuck do you all think you are doing?¡± I blinked the tears away from my eyes and tried to look in the direction of the voice, but I couldn¡¯t maneuver myself so I could see the door. The quarterback spoke again, ¡°We are doing whatever the fuck we want and if you know what is good for you nerd you will walk away and forget what you saw. The familiar sounding person sighed and spoke again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that. Seeing what you guys are about to do to this poor woman already pissed me off, but now that I see it is my best friend¡­¡± His voice trailed off and there was silence before the quarterback spoke again while laughing, ¡°So what? What are you going to do? Even though you are big you¡¯re just a nerd. We are members of the football team and we are full of muscle while you¡¯re just full of fat.¡± I tried telling JD to run away since I knew who it was now, but I couldn¡¯t because I was still gagged. JD laughed, he actually laughed in this situation, ¡°You may be full of muscle, but your muscle is used for one thing, sex and football. I know how to use the muscles I do have in more ways that just two. Have you guys ever wondered why there hasn¡¯t been any one of the true delinquents in this school that have tried to fuck with me? The person you all see as a geek?¡± The football guys didn¡¯t speak as they seemed to let the words sink in. The quarterback just laughed, ¡°What are you scared of boys there are five of us and one of him. Get him!¡± The football guys all ran towards JD out of my view. I struggled enough to where I rolled myself, along with the bench I was tied to, over and I was able to see what happened. I will never forget what I saw. The football guys jumped JD and they all threw punches at the same time towards him. He just stood there and let the punches hit him. The only punch he didn¡¯t let touch him was the one that they aimed at his junk. With a fist buried in his face he just smiled and spoke, ¡°Are you all done?¡± The football guys backed up a little, but before they could go anywhere JD sprang into action. He launched a kick towards one of them, hitting them in the head, knocking him out cold. He grabbed another and threw him into one of the lockers causing it to cave in a little while also knocking another one out. The other two were scared and tried to leave the locker room, but they were both stopped by JD who clotheslined them as they tried to run out the door. They were knocked out when their heads hit the cement. JD stood there and looked at the quarterback with an evil grin on his face. The quarterback was backing up until he hit some lockers. He looked at JD, who was slowly walking towards him. ¡°Don¡¯t come closer! I¡¯ll give you whatever you want! I can give you money, women, cars, or whatever you want!¡± JD just looked at him with an evil grin, ¡°Whatever I want huh? Okay that works.¡± The quarterback thought he had been saved, but life sometimes isn¡¯t that sweat. ¡°What I want is for you to become impotent.¡± The quarterback paled, but before he could do anything JD had taken a one hundred and fifty pound weight and swung it into his nuts as hard as he could. The quarterback screamed in pain and passed out on the floor while his crotch was wet from piss and a little bit of blood. JD proceeded to walk over to the other team members and broke their right hands and their left legs. Why the hands I don¡¯t know, but the legs I can understand. Their football season was probably over with now and the quarterback probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get it up, even if he could he wouldn¡¯t be able to have kids. The football team members whose legs he broke were told to call an ambulance and if they said anything about him or me he would be back and make them just like the quarterback. They all paled and nodded their heads. JD came over and ripped the duct tape holding me down and put a coat over my body while he princess carried me home. He gave me a hug and said if I needed anything to call him. I watched him walk away into the distance and felt my heartbeat speed up even more than it already did. I smiled thinking about it was a good thing I had fallen in love with my childhood friend even if he was dense towards my feelings. I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad though when I looked at his back while he was walking away; to me it seemed really lonely. I smiled when I thought about that time back in high school when my love for him deepened and the lonely back was forever ingrained in my heart. At that time I started to spend more time with him and tried to make him seem a little less lonely. I don¡¯t know if it worked, but I never saw him happier than when we spent time together talking about random shit or playing games. It¡¯s honestly amazing when you look at him to think that he could win in a five on one fight versus members of the football team. When you look at him, yeah he may be tall and broad, he honestly looks like a giant teddy bear and you can¡¯t help but like him. I sighed as I thought about how his teddy bear like looks and attitude put him in the friend zone or brother zone of so many girls. I know I should be jealous of those girls, but I just want him to be happy so seeing them tell him that they thought of him as a friend or a brother I was sad for him. I looked down towards his peaceful sleeping face, ¡°If only you weren¡¯t so dense towards me.¡± I said softly as I leaned down and kissed him on the forehead. At this time there was a bright light which made me close my eyes. When I opened my eyes I saw that everything seemed to be standing still. The fans where turned on, but they weren¡¯t moving. I could even see a fly floating in front of my face. I looked around and saw something I probably would never forget in my lifetime. Standing on the opposite side of the room was an old man with a bald head and a long beard. That wasn¡¯t what shocked me though; it was the tail coming out from behind him and the words that came out of his mouth. He looked at me and smile, ¡°Would you like to be with young JD? I can make that happen Dani.¡± V.1 Ch.27 - Symphony of Destruction *Earth ¨C Dani¡¯s POV* ¡°Ahh!¡± I screamed backing up into the garage door. I bumped into JD¡¯s night stand, but nothing moved or even made a sound. I looked down in confusion and then the thing spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared I¡¯m not here to hurt you. I have frozen the time for this world; nobody will hear anything and you can¡¯t move anything. We are the only ones who can move. Controlling Time is a wonderful power, but it is extremely frustrating to use.¡± I looked at the monster in fear and slight wonder. He was standing there rubbing the bridge of his nose in frustration and was speaking fluent English. I was frozen and I couldn¡¯t say anything. The monster looked at me and smiled, ¡°I am serious Dani I am not here to hurt you I promise.¡± He held his hands up in the universal sign of showing he had no weapons or malic. I finally managed to squeeze a few words out, ¡°Then who, or what, are you and what do you want with me?¡± The monster smiled before walking up to one of the posters on the wall, ¡°Ah JD was a big fan of one of my favorite shows I see.¡± I looked over at the poster on the wall and saw that it was JD¡¯s prized poster of his favorite anime, Swordom Seed. (AN: Copyright issues for later publication if there is one.) The monster just stood there and stared at the poster for a few minutes before looking over towards me causing me to shiver in fear. He smiled and spoke again, ¡°I guess I have had enough fun teasing you. My name is Origin-D and I come from another universe; the same universe that your best friend JD has been taken.¡± I looked at the monster in shock and then looked back down at JD lying on the bed. He saw this and spoke again, ¡°That is not JD; it is but a copy of him, a very good one I might add, that Chronos made when he was taken.¡± When I heard this I looked at JD then back at the monster and I started to get pissed, somewhat forgetting my fear. ¡°What the fuck did you do with JD if this isn¡¯t him?¡± The monster smiled seeing my anger, ¡°I did nothing with him, it was some very bored god kings and their game who took him from you.¡± I was still fuming when I spoke, ¡°Which gods took him from me?¡± The monster laughed, ¡°It¡¯s good that you care enough to get pissed about this, but you need to calm down some. That anger will only lead you to your death.¡± I saw the vicious glint in the monsters eyes and I somewhat came back to my senses, ¡°Tell me exactly what is going on.¡± The monster laughed and smiled before speaking, ¡°Well some God Kings decided they were bored and started waging wars using the humans and other species of the universes as their army. Chronos, Pangu, and Nuwa didn¡¯t like this so they came up with a game they could play using the people who were tired of their world or wanted to commit suicide and etc. This game went on for millions of years and is still going. JD was one of the last participants for this game, but Chronos intervened because the other God Kings where abusing the game and were taking whoever they pleased.¡± The monster was looking around the room as he continued his explanation, ¡°Chronos stopped JD from being thrown where ever those God Kings wanted to throw him and gave him a better chance at survival. Though who would have thought that he would have turned out to be even more than Chronos and I would have imagined.¡± I had a confused look on my face, which he apparently noticed. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me how because we still don¡¯t know, even the know it all Pangu has no idea what he will become. We do know one thing though; without people close to him to keep him sane, he will be the end of everything.¡± Hearing this I was worried about him, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The monster was no longer laughing as he was speaking seriously, ¡°What I mean is in the all to clich¨¦ saying, having great power comes with great responsibility. Sometimes having too much responsibility can drive people insane and cause them to snap. The more people he has closer to him the better they can keep him the same old JD that everybody knows, well I guess we should say Vitamor now since that is what he changed his name to. He already has one lover and is closing in on a second, but the more the better.¡± When I heard him say that JD had a lover and almost two at that I felt my heart break and I could feel wetness coming down my face. I reached my hand up and touched my cheek feeling tears rolling down. The monster saw this and had a face full of compassion, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them Dani, JD still holds you deep in his heart, more than you think actually.¡± I looked back towards the monster trying to stop the tears, ¡°You said I could be together with him? I don¡¯t care about his other lovers as long as I can be with him and make him happy. He has done so much for me over the years, but he has always been so dense towards my feelings treating me like a sister.¡± The monster smiled and showed a look that one would show his daughter when she was dumped for the first time, ¡°JD feels more for you than you think Dani, but he has his reasons for not showing it. To answer your first question yes you can be with him and I can make it happen.¡± Hearing the monster tell me I could be together with the real JD again I was ecstatic, ¡°How do we do this then?¡± The monster thought for a second before answering, ¡°Well we basically make a new body and transfer you into this new body. We will leave a copy of you just like we did for JD. If you two ever come back to Earth for any reason though, these bodies will disappear giving you guys a chance to tell your families what is really going on.¡± I was listening to the monster speak about some amazing things, ¡°Now we can go about creating your new body. First thing is what race do you want to be?¡± I heard him say this and I thought about it for a second, ¡°Are there Elves where JD is at?¡± The monster smiled and nodded his head. I was happy, because I know that JD has always wanted to see and Elf and even possibly date one, ¡°Then I want to be an Elf, but I want to look the same in the face and ass.¡± My ass is already big enough as it is, but my chest on the other hand. I looked at the monster, who looked like he was making some mental notes, ¡°I want my chest to be huge though, not unrealistic huge but huge.¡± The monster smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay now what about your skills and traits?¡± I thought about it for a second and made a decision, ¡°Just make me like what the normal Elves are.¡± He nodded his head, ¡°Okay so you just want to be proficient in magic then got it. So we have a normal Elf, big ass, huge chest, and same face just elfish. Did I miss anything?¡± I shook my head causing him to smile, ¡°Okay just wait a second while I call a friend.¡± After he said this he pulled out what looked like a cell phone and called someone. A few minutes after he hung up the call there was a bright light in the room blinding me. After I could finally see I saw a figure standing next to the monster that was dressed in a white robe, but his face was blocked by a blinding white light. The monster said a few things to him before turning towards me, ¡°Well Dani this is my friend; he is the Primordial God of Creation. He is the third strongest being in the universes behind Nuwa and Pangu. The people of earth though just call him ¡°God¡±.¡± I almost had a heart attack and looked towards what I assumed was a man blocked by the bright light. I couldn¡¯t see a face, but I could hear him speak. ¡°Hello my child, I am what you call God on this planet. As Origin said I am the Primordial God of Creation.¡± I was staring in awe at the bright light where his face would be thinking about all the things my grandma would tell me about God, ¡°You¡¯re real? Why is your face covered and how are Pangu and Nuwa stronger than you if you are a God of Creation?¡± The figure just laughed before answering my stupid questions, ¡°Well Pangu created all of the universes and Nuwa created all of the beings living in them. I was created by Lady Nuwa to govern all of creation while Pangu and Nuwa did other things. So as my creator she is, of course, stronger than me and Pangu is stronger than her making him stronger than me. I created this planet called Earth in this universe to act as my home when I am not busy with the other universes. I have been extremely busy so I let my son, who became a God King ever since he ¡°died¡± on earth, take over the governing earth. My face has been covered by a bright light ever since Nuwa made me as to hide my identity. The power of the Primordial God of Creation is too much and if someone evil was to kill me and take the powers for themselves then a great calamity would befall the universes. So to prevent people from seeing what I look like I keep myself hidden with this bright light, which not only hides my face but also acts as a cloak against other gods senses.¡± My head was starting to hurt with all of the information it was being fed, ¡°So what exactly is your role here God?¡± The monster laughed before answering for him, ¡°Well he is going to make your body for you and transfer you over to it. He is also going to make your clone to leave behind on Earth.¡± I nodded my head in understanding and waited while God worked. After a few hours the body was ready. I felt my consciousness fade and then when it came back I was looking at my body lying on the floor. I had a nagging pain in my shoulders and I looked down to notice that I couldn¡¯t see my belly or my feet pasted the giant melons on my chest. I beamed an ecstatic smile towards the monster and God. The monster just laughed while God did something to my other body before he said something to the monster and left. I looked at the monster and asked what was next, he answered quickly. ¡°Well now that you have your new body and an Artificial Intelligence has been implanted in your old body it is time for you to go.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Where am I going?¡± He thought about it for a minute, ¡°I am going to put you on the same planet as JD, but how close I can get you towards him I can¡¯t tell. My power over space is not that great so you may end up right on top of him or thousands of miles from him.¡± I was sad that he might not be able to put me right next to him, but I swallowed my sadness and got determined to find him. I¡¯m coming JD, wait for me. I smiled at the monster and told him I was ready. The monster smiled, ¡°Well here we go.¡± I was greeted with a distorted view of the area around me then blackness. After what seemed like eternity I found myself in a forest. I looked around for a bit and I was unable to find a person or even a road. I sat down on a boulder close to me and sighed. After thinking about what to do for a few minutes I heard a noise coming from behind me. I turned around and saw a giant monster that looked like a Minotaur. I screamed loudly trying to run, but then all I could see was darkness. *Shendar ¨C Vitamor¡¯s POV* We were walking through the forest enjoying the scenery around us. Well I was enjoying the scenery in front of me. I was watching the hips sway of the two beautiful draconians traveling with me. I was in a good mood because I had just noticed a notification window a second ago. When I opened it I was met with something I was hoping to see.
Congratulations! Dragon Scale Body has reached level 3!
Getting this news along with the two beauties in front of me made for a very happy day so far, but sometimes good things must come to an end. After a few minutes of walking we heard a scream coming in the distance, I froze for a second because this scream sounded very familiar. Looking in the direction the scream came in Kira spoke to me mentally, ¡°Master, there is a Minotaur dragging a female Elf through the forest a few miles ahead. The Minotaur is moving quickly, based on his speed I estimate him to be at the Immortal Rank in cultivation.¡± Hearing her speak I was shocked, the Immortal Rank? Would Zellfina be able to handle it? I looked at the two girls and told them to follow me, they nodded in silence. We headed towards the direction of the sound. After running for a minute we came across what looked like a small struggle. I pointed in the direction of the tracks and the girls nodded. They both spread out, one on each side, while I followed the tracks directly. We followed the tracks for a few minutes before I noticed something that made my body freeze. The girls noticed that I stopped running and came over towards me and Zellfina spoke, ¡°What¡¯s wrong babe?¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I looked over at Zellfina and cringed, ¡°They ran into a red zone.¡± Zellfina¡¯s eyes got really big and Camellia covered her mouth. I thought about it for a few minutes, but I finally came to a decision. ¡°We¡¯re going in, but we need to move slowly and carefully.¡± They both were shocked, but they nodded their heads. I¡¯m sorry girls, but if that voice belongs to is who I think it does, I have to go in. I don¡¯t know why or how she would be here and it may just be her doppelganger, but I don¡¯t want to risk it. We took off, in the same way as before, following the trail. After running for almost thirty minutes we came across a group of Minotaurs standing around a fire. There were a few Minotaurs that where putting off the same vibe as Zellfina meaning that they were the same level as her. The one standing at the head of the group though was giving off a power that was almost suffocating. I tried using [Identify], not knowing if it would work, on the lead Minotaur and the window I saw made me sweat. I couldn¡¯t even get excited that it actually worked.
Name: Minoruff Race: Minotaur
Age: 3,278 Cultivation Level: Demi-God
Power Level (Magic): N/A Sex: Male
Shit, I cursed to myself; he is a fucking Demi-God. I don¡¯t know if the three of us combined can handle him, let alone Zellfina. He was speaking to the other Minotaurs in the group, ¡°My brothers, it has been a long time since we have had the taste of a beautiful woman and even longer since we have had the taste of a virgin. Thanks to one of the rookies though, we have that chance once again!¡± After he stopped speaking another Minotaur brought a beautiful elf out was struggling. I looked her over and she was indeed beautiful, she was about 5¡¯10¡± and had a perfect tanned hourglass body. She had long silver colored hair with violet colored eyes and her ass was plentiful. Her chest had to be at least an EE-Cup if not an H-Cup; I was unintentionally drooling and was smacked on the back of the head by Zellfina, ¡°Now is not the time to be fantasizing.¡± I pretended to be hurt and remembered she was right. I looked back towards the scene which had progressed rather quickly. One of the Immortal Rank Minotaurs had ripped the simple dress she was wearing and was admiring her secret garden. The Minotaurs slong, which was just hidden by a loincloth got erect and stood at attention. Seeing his hulking rod I felt sorry for any woman who had to take it. It was fucking huge; I am talking about fifteen inches long, if not longer, and around three inches wide. Normal women would probably die after being pierced with that. I looked towards the face of the Elf and everything around me froze. I quickly used [Identify] on the elf and I was greeted with a window that I was not expecting. I didn¡¯t even read past the first item in the window before something inside of me snapped and I blacked out.
Name: Daniel Race: Elf
Age: 25 Cultivation Level: N/A
Power Level (Magic): Rank B Sex: Female
*Zellfina¡¯s POV* I was looking towards the poor elf, who was about to be violated by the Minotaurs when I noticed the vacant look on Vitamor¡¯s face. I waved my hand in front of his face and I got no response. I looked back towards the elf, who was trying to fight with all of her power, but it was no use. She finally broke down and started to cry. The words that came out of her mouth next though triggered an event I would never forget as long as I lived. *Dani¡¯s POV* I was trying to fight the Minotaur, who was holding me down, as much as I could, but it was no use. I tried kicking, screaming, and even biting, but nothing was working. I eventually broke down and cried. I thought about the monster who brought me here with the hope of being together with JD again and it made me cry even more. Through the tears I said the only thing that came to mind, ¡°JD please save me.¡± *Zellfina¡¯s POV* ¡°JD please save me.¡± Once those words left her mouth Vitamor¡¯s aura changed. I looked over at the young man I fell in love with and noticed that his normal gentle and loving aura changed. It reminded me of the time he killed the rude draconian who called me a whore back at the capital. His shoulders started to shake and his fists released a crackling noise as he clenched them. There was actually a visible aura that started to surround him, it was black in color, but sometimes it would go between violet and red. If I remember what I was told about auras from my dad, black is the color of destruction, while red is rage, and violet is love. Does Vitamor love this elf? It that why this change in him happened? While I was thinking about all of this Vitamor literally disappeared from where he was crouched. I looked towards the Minotaurs in time to see him appear in front of the Minotaur that was holding the elf down. I was staring at the scene with bulging eyes, how did he move fast enough that the Demi-God leader didn¡¯t notice him? Is this the power of his [Blink] spell? What happened next was unimaginable for me. Vitamor backhanded the Minotaur that was holding the Elf down directly beheading it. What the fuck is going on? First he has a visible aura that shouldn¡¯t be possible for those below the God Rank and then he beheaded an Immortal with just a backhand to the face! His power and cultivation ranks should be an S at most. What the fuck is going on here? Coming back to my senses I watched as the aura surrounding him turned a deep shade of violet as he looked at the elf woman that had passed out from fear. The Immortals around him and even the Demi-God didn¡¯t move a muscle. Vitamor picked up the elf and appeared in front of me in an instant. He looked at the elf woman and then looked at me the loving expression was a little awkward with his vacant eyes. He spoke to me and it felt like the words directly vibrated in my soul, ¡°Watch her please. Don¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± I couldn¡¯t do anything except nod my head. He hander her to me and then stood up walking back towards the Minotaurs. I couldn¡¯t say anything, but Camellia spoke up, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± He looked toward Camellia and showed a gentle smile while the aura around him turned black with a tinge of red, ¡°I am going to composea symphony of destruction.¡± After saying this he disappeared and reappeared in the middle of the group of Minotaurs. He had an evil grin on his face as he spoke to them, ¡°I hope you have prayed to whatever god you believe in, though even if you did they wouldn¡¯t be able to save you now.¡± The Immortal Minotaurs started to run away screaming, but Vitamor showed no mercy. He would disappear and reappear in front of a running Minotaur and grab its head, directly ripping it from its body. There was blood raining everywhere, some even splashed on us, which roused the passed out Elf. *Dani¡¯s POV* I felt something wet on my face, which brought me back to consciousness. I looked up and saw that there was a female version of the monster that sent me here holding me while looking towards our front with a look of fear on her face. I looked towards the direction she was looking in and I saw a scene that I thought you could only see in movies. I saw JD flashing about ripping the heads off of monsters that look like Minotaurs. There was blood everywhere and he was covered in it from head to toe. He had the look of a mad man on his face, he was even grinning while going on a massacre. I gasped, ¡°JD?¡± When the monster holding me heard me speak she looked down at me and smiled. Her smile showed a deep concern and love. Who is this beautiful female monster? She gently put me down and helped me stand while we both looked towards JD. There was only one more monster left and he was shaking so much, the loincloth in front of him was wet as well. JD walked closer towards him causing the monster to fall down on his butt in fear. JD had an evil grin on his face while he spoke, but his eyes were vacant; it was like he wasn¡¯t even there. ¡°Any last words before you die?¡± There was so much malic in these words that it caused the three of us to shiver from them. At this time a robot showed up beside us and muttered something low enough I barely caught it, ¡°Shit, it happened already?¡± I looked towards JD who had punched his fist through the chest of the monster making it come out of it back. In his hands was the still beating heart of the monster. JD crushed the heart of the monster while using his other hand to crush the monsters head. He slid his arm out of the chest of the monster and just stood there among the bodies and blood. He looked up at the sky and screamed. *Chiron and the Universe* Vitamor¡¯s scream resounded throughout Chiron causing all of the creatures to look in the direction of the sound. Any creature below the God Rank was shivering where they stood, some even pissed themselves. On other planets of the Universe there were beings of might that looked towards the direction of Chiron with a bit of sweat appearing on their foreheads. Chronos was in her realm drinking tea while watching one of her favorite anime¡¯s from earth. She looked up towards the direction of the sound and had a look of great concern on her face as well as a little fear. Origin-D was flying through space and when he heard the yell he gave out a grin before speaking, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would partially awaken this soon.¡± *Dani¡¯s POV* I looked over towards JD who just stood there gazing towards the sky after screaming his lungs out. I felt my heart break as I looked at his back; I was brought back to the time when he walked away after dropping me off at my house when he saved me from the football team members. I let go of the beautiful monster next to me and walked towards him. As I got closer I could feel a power radiating from him that was making it hard to breath. After a few minutes of struggling I finally made it to him and hugged him from the back, ignoring all of the blood. His body stiffened for a second before relaxing, he turned towards me. When I looked into his eyes they were no longer vacant and an expression of great love was on his face; it was then that he spoke. *Vitamor¡¯s POV* I was brought back to consciousness with a hug from my back; I stiffened up a bit in surprise, but I could tell that whoever it was that hugged me was filled with concern for me. I turned my body towards them and I saw Dani, although in the body of an Elf, hugging me and crying. I had a familiar feeling cross my heart. I cupped my hand on her check while speaking, ¡°Is that really you Dani?¡± She didn¡¯t say anything; she just nodded her head and put her head in my chest. I hugged her tightly and right after I was immediately hit with a pain in my head followed by some notifications that I had no control over. I was barely able to read the notifications before I passed out.
Congratulations! You have unlocked a new skill! [Wrath of the Asura]
[Wrath of the Asura] ¨C Ability to unlock the powers of the Asura. Current rank unlocks the powers of a God Rank Cultivator. Can only be used in a case of extreme emotion, mainly rage.
Congratulations! You have unlocked a new title! Asura of Destruction*
*Title unusable at current power and cultivation rank.
V.1 Ch.28 - Dragons and Asuras *Shendar ¨C Dani¡¯s POV* I saw JD¡¯s face contort in pain and then he collapsed in my arms, ¡°JD!¡± I yelled at him while catching his slumping body. I yelled at him a couple of times, with no response, before the two female monsters ran over towards us. I looked towards the one with violet colored eyes who arrived first. She had an obvious look of worry plastered on her face. She looked at him and then looked at me before speaking in a language that I couldn¡¯t understand. I was about to freak out a little because I couldn¡¯t respond to her and I didn¡¯t know if she would hurt me or not, but I was saved by the robot who translated what she said to me. The robot translated in a semi-metallic female voice, ¡°She is asking you what happened to Vitamor.¡± I looked at the robot and told her to translate for me, ¡°Tell her that I don¡¯t know what happened. He had a look of pain on his face then he just collapsed.¡± The robot started speaking to the beautiful monster in the language that she spoke in a second ago. The monster and the monster behind her both nodded and looked at JD with very concerned glances. The one with red hair even seemed to be on the verge of tears. Who are these women to JD? *Zellfina¡¯s - POV* I looked over at the absurdly busty elf holding on to Vitamor and a tinge of jealousy rose up in me before I quickly squashed it. She is obviously someone that he cares about very deeply or he wouldn¡¯t have gotten so mad. He didn¡¯t even get anywhere near as mad when he killed the draconian in the capital for me. I tried asking her what happened to Vitamor, but she looked like she didn¡¯t understand me. Luckily though, Kira was here and she translated for us. After I listened to what the Elf said I heard Camellia run up behind me and a small gasp leave her mouth. I looked back at her and she had her hand over her mouth and tears looked like they were hanging on by a thread at the edge of her eyes. I sighed in my heart; I knew she would like him and possibly even love him, but I honestly didn¡¯t expect it to happen this fast. What is up with Vitamor¡¯s luck with women, seriously? I checked him out for a second and then cast [Clean] on him. We all sighed in relief when we were finally able to see that none of the blood on him was his. I checked his pulse and it seemed normal. I stood up and looked at the surroundings and saw the bodies of the Immortal Minotaurs strewn about like a bomb had blown up in the middle of their group. I could even see the Demi-God¡¯s body from here and the massive hole in his chest. I shivered thinking about the shear amount of power needed to punch through a Demi-God¡¯s body. I looked over at Vitamor who was sleeping peacefully in the arms of the Elf and wondered how he could cause all of this carnage on those much stronger than him. As soon as I thought about it I heard a loud booming voice, which seemed to echo across the galaxy. I looked up and saw a man float down in front of our group. The man was burly and had a double bladed axe strapped across his back. He looked like some kind of barbarian; he had the animal skin clothes and the axe. He completely looked the part, his flowing golden blonde hair and blue eyes helped out with his look along with the white scars that littered his body. The one that went from right above his right eye through his mouth and across his chin helped out the most with his masculine look. He stood at about six foot eight and looked to be about three hundred pounds of pure muscle, if you were to put a regular shirt on him it would immediately rip. He was tan as well, way more tan than I was. If your cup of tea was a masculine man full of testosterone then he would be the perfect catch for you. Following behind the man was a beautiful human woman. She had long flowing black hair that went down to just above her butt. She was about five foot ten and had a chest just as large as the Elf. She had pale white skin and she was wearing a black knee length skirt and a black wrap that covered only her nipples leaving the rest of her chest free and jiggling. If Vitamor was awake he would be drooling right now. The thing that stood out on her though was her eyes. They were blacker than the night sky, almost as if you could lose your soul while looking into them. I looked around and noticed that everything except our group seemed to be frozen in time. I was extremely shocked at what I was seeing. I looked back at the man and he had a smirk on his face like he was enjoying my sense of shock and awe. The woman had a smile on her face before she laughed and elbowed the man in the side, ¡°That¡¯s enough showing off brother let her know who we are and why we are here.¡± The burly man pretended to be hurt by rubbing his side and speaking, ¡°Jeez sis you got to hit so hard?¡± The woman laughed causing the man to smile and then he looked towards me before speaking, ¡°You are probably wondering who we are huh?¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything so I just nodded my head. The man laughed before continuing to speak, ¡°Well I am Pangu and this is my sister Nuwa and we are two of the three ultimate authorities in all of my universes.¡± When we heard this I broke out in a cold sweat, Camellia backed up a few steps in fear, and the Elf just sat there like this was commonplace for her. Seeing our fear the man smiled while the woman seemed to be a little sad. The man spoke again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry we aren¡¯t here to hurt you or Vitamor. If we wanted to kill you all we would have to do is release the seal on our auras and you would die just from the pressure.¡± When he said this I gulped audibly and then he continued speaking with a smile, ¡°We are actually here because we heard his power filled scream from the other side of the universe.¡± The man looked at the unconscious Vitamor with a small glimmer in his eye that I barely noticed before it disappeared. He looked back towards me and continued to speak, ¡°We wanted to investigate the source of the scream, so we hurried over as quick as we could.¡± I was staring at the two in awe because Vitamor had barely screamed and passed out a few minutes ago. This meant that they made it from one side of the Universe to here in a few minutes. No wonder Pangu and Nuwa are two of the three most powerful beings in the universe. Wait. Two out of three? Who is the third one? A split second after the thought answered my head another voice boomed from above, ¡°That would be me young one.¡± I looked over and saw an old draconian floating down beside Pangu and Nuwa. Who is this old draconian and why haven¡¯t I heard of a draconian that had made it to the God King rank or higher? The old draconian laughed, ¡°Little missy I have been a God King for longer than your grandfather¡¯s father has been alive.¡± Hearing this I was extremely shocked; what the hell? Exactly how old is this draconian in front of me and who is he? The draconian laughed before he started talking, ¡°I am Origin-D and I am the Dragon God King of your race as well as your original ancestor.¡± When the words left his mouth my mind went crazy. Origin-D? It¡¯s actually him? I was starting to sweat, I immediately bowed in front of the old draconian, ¡°Ancestor please forgive my rudeness.¡± Camellia gasped beside me before she too bowed down towards him. Pangu laughed beside Nuwa, ¡°Look sis, I created the universes and you created all its creatures, save two, and we didn¡¯t get this much respect from them.¡± Nuwa just smiled before speaking in her enchantingly sweet voice, ¡°Well he is the ancestor of their race. Out of the two races I didn¡¯t create Draconians are one of them while Dragons are the other.¡± Origin laughed a little at the two before signaling for us to stand, ¡°Rise up children I haven¡¯t really done anything that should make the two of you bow to me.¡± We both stood up and stared at the three most powerful beings in all of the universes. After a few minutes of awkward silence I finally spoke, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, what exactly are you hear for? I know you said you heard his power filled scream and wanted to see what it came from, but you never said why.¡± Origin laughed before speaking, ¡°Let me explain, these two have been out of contact with civilization for trillions of years and aren¡¯t good at communicating.¡± I looked towards Origin and nodded my head. Origin cleared his throat before speaking, ¡°Well normally a scream full of power wouldn¡¯t warrant our attention, or even the attention of those at the God Prince rank, but a scream full of power that can be heard across an entire universe is something that will peak the interest of almost anyone of us. As soon as I heard the scream I knew whose it was because I have been in contact with Vitamor before, but these two haven¡¯t so I mainly came to explain the situation without Pangu and Nuwa getting forceful or anything of that nature.¡± He shot a glance at the other two and while Nuwa looked a little hurt Pangu just stood there and whistled. I tried to hold back my laughter at Pangu¡¯s attitude. Luckily I was saved by Origin, ¡°The truth is Vitamor isn¡¯t from this universe.¡± When I heard this I almost fell on my ass from shock, Camellia actually did, while the Elf just sat there holding Vitamor looking at him with a face full of love and concern. I looked at Origin before I spoke, ¡°What do you mean he isn¡¯t from this Universe?¡± Origin thought about something for a second before he answered, ¡°Well he is from another universe, from a planet called Earth, just like our young elf over here.¡± I looked at the elf and thought that maybe they knew each other from Earth. Before I could say anything Pangu and Nuwa at expressions of fear on his face along with a tinge of anger, ¡°What the hell are souls from Earth doing in a different universe!?¡± His anger caused his power to fluxuate; Origin cast a shield around us protecting us from his strength. The space around us started to ripple and tear in some places, but once Pangu noticed the tears in space he calmed himself down before speaking again, ¡°Who brought souls from earth to other universes?¡± The coldness in his voice could freeze the sun if it wanted to. Origin looked at Pangu and answered seriously, ¡°It was a few God Kings that got bored and wanted to watch a game with other people as the players. It was okay at first until they started taking people against their will and then they started taking people from Earth. Chronos had to step in and put a stop to it and is trying to ensure that Vitamor is the last soul from Earth.¡± I looked at Origin and had to ask a question that was on my mind, ¡°Why is it so bad that they are souls from Earth?¡± Pangu looked at me and then explained, ¡°Earth is actually a prison planet that hosts the souls of the most evil and cruel beings in all of the universes. There are souls of old God Kings that went on murder sprees,¡± Saying this he cast a glance at Origin, ¡°and even some Primordial Gods and Titans being housed on Earth. There is one soul though that doesn¡¯t need to leave the powerful seal of earth.¡± Pangu looked towards Origin, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t know this was happening. Which souls have been taken from Earth?¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Origin thought for a second before answering, ¡°If you guys wouldn¡¯t have dropped off the face of the universes for so long you would have noticed. Luckily none of the God Kings, Primordial God, and Titans souls have been taken, just normal souls.¡± Pangu looked relieved, but Origin wasn¡¯t done, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t feel so relieved yet Pangu, the last soul to be taken was Vitamor¡¯s and unfortunately it was the one soul we really didn¡¯t want taken from Earth.¡± As soon as the words left his mouth Pangu and Nuwa¡¯s face was filled with fear. Pangu calmed himself down instantly before speaking, ¡°Where is it?¡± Origin smiled before pointing towards Vitamor and speaking, ¡°It is him.¡± Pangu was surprised when he looked where Origin was pointing, but the surprise immediately vanished before Pangu disappeared and reappeared holding his hand above Vitamor¡¯s head. I didn¡¯t know what he was going to do so I immediately yelled, ¡°No!¡± I couldn¡¯t move fast enough, but before I knew it Origin had disappeared and reappeared behind Pangu with a hand on his shoulder. Pangu seemed to be struggling with something before looking at Origin, ¡°Let me go! The he must die so the soul can be sent back to Earth!¡± I was shocked Origin was actually making it to where Pangu couldn¡¯t do anything; I looked at Origin in a new light. Origin laughed before speaking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as we can keep him sane when the soul awakens fully he would be on our side. Then you could leave your universes without fear of those chasing you two.¡± Pangu nodded his head and Origin released him. Pangu moved back to stand near Nuwa, who this whole time since they said that Vitamor¡¯s soul was the one they didn¡¯t want to leave Earth, has been standing there with a complex look on her face while she stared at Vitamor. I was completely confused, ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± I completely forgot who I was talking to because I was pissed at the fact that Pangu wanted to hurt Vitamor. Pangu didn¡¯t say anything, Nuwa just stood there staring at Vitamor, and Origin thought about how to answer before he spoke, ¡°Well the truth is, there are other realms outside of these universes. The universes that Pangu made are just some minor realms scattered among the many out there. The beings that govern the major realms are the Dragons and the Asuras.¡± I had heard of Dragons before, but what are Asuras? I didn¡¯t have time to ask because Origin continued to explain, ¡°Dragons and Asuras are equal in strength for the most part. Dragons are the favored beings of Mana while the Asuras are favored beings of the elements. Asuras are larger in number than the Dragons, but the Dragons high usage of mana and durable bodies has made them the Asura¡¯s equals. There are Dragons for each specific Element and they are a little more powerful than the usual dragon, but the same goes for the Asuras. While the Dragons and Asuras can both use mana and the elements their control over them differ greatly. A Dragon of Ice will have a decent amount of control over Ice, but an Asura of Ice will have far better control over Ice. The Dragon on the other hand will be able to put more mana into their spell causing it to be bigger and possibly stronger.¡± Listening to Origin explain all about them I was eager to find out how Vitamor fit into all of this. Origin stopped a second to let it all sink in before speaking again, ¡°Now when a beings power reaches the God King level his soul will be moved to another host being born, but his memories and power will not be awakened until he reaches at least the God King level in rank again. So to prevent the evil and cruel God Kings and above from being reborn in the universes we sealed them in hosts on Earth keeping them from being able to train in magic or cultivate. The strongest fighter on earth is at most the Rank S stage, so we started to use it as a soul prison in simple terms.¡± He looked over at Vitamor and sighed before speaking, ¡°Sadly Vitamor¡¯s soul is the most dangerous of the souls imprisoned on Earth. He has to reach a level at equal to Pangu, Nuwa, and I before his soul will truly awaken. For his soul is the only one of its kind in existence anywhere in any of the realms. He is the Asura of the Element of Destruction.¡± Hearing that Vitamor¡¯s soul was the soul of a being just as powerful as Pangu, Nuwa, and Origin I shivered a little and looked at him sleeping peacefully in awe. I looked at Origin and asked, ¡°Okay so he will be the Asura of Destruction, why exactly is that a bad thing?¡± Pangu, Nuwa, and Origin looked at each other and had complex expressions on their faces. After a few seconds Pangu was the one to speak, ¡°The Asura of Destruction is the reason we had to run into my universes and seal ourselves within.¡± Hearing this I was still confused, ¡°Okay that doesn¡¯t explain much. Did he try and kill you or something?¡± He thought for a second before Nuwa spoke, ¡°Sort of, Vitamor is actually the third host for the Asura of Destruction. The first was a powerful Asura that had been betrayed by the woman he loved, but even after the betrayal he was still collected and didn¡¯t do anything. It all changed when he discovered his Element, which turned out to be Destruction, he went mad and started a slaughter. Five realms perished before the combined forces of the Celestial Realm, the Hell Realm, and all ten of the Major Realms killed him.¡± I was listening intently to what they were talking about while also taking glances at Vitamor¡¯s peaceful face. Does he really house such a destructive soul? I pushed the thought to the back of my mind and continued to listen to Nuwa, ¡°The second incarnation was actually the being I fell in love with. He was a kind man and he treated me with love and compassion. He told me that when he discovered his element we would marry and be together forever, but sadly when his Element of Destruction surface he went mad with and started murdering those around him. My brother Pangu was able to kill him since he hadn¡¯t been as powerful, since he just discovered his element when he acted, unlike the first one.¡± Looking at Nuwa who was telling her story she had a deeply sad look on her face while glancing at Vitamor. She sighed and continued to explain some more, ¡°Right when he died I captured his soul, when I did this the higher ups in the Celestial Realm wanted me to destroy it so it couldn¡¯t be born again as quickly. I couldn¡¯t do it so Pangu took me and we ran to his universes, sealing ourselves within. No one is able to force their way into another person¡¯s realm, so as long as we are in the universes we will be safe. I took my lovers soul and placed it on earth and Pangu placed a limit on it keeping the inhabitants from reaching a rank above S. In order to protect it from invading Gods I made a Primordial God to watch over the world.¡± The story was just getting more and more complex as it went on. I was getting a little jealous at the looks she was giving Vitamor and she seemed to notice it because she laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; even though he hosts the soul of my lover he won¡¯t remember me when his soul awakens. From what I know only the powers brought forth from the Element are actually awoken.¡± I blushed at my jealousy being discovered so easily before I recovered Pangu spoke up, ¡°We actually don¡¯t know that for sure, because there hasn¡¯t been an Asura of Destruction that has been calm enough to hold a conversation.¡± When Nuwa heard this, a glint shone in her eyes before she spoke happily, ¡°You mean there is a shred of hope that he could come back to me?¡± Pangu looked at his sister with a complex expression on his face, ¡°It won¡¯t be him sister, but Vitamor should have the memories of his past lives so he would be able to know who you are and what you meant to your lover from before. Sadly he will still be Vitamor and not the man you fell in love with sis.¡± When Pangu spoke all of the hope in Nuwa¡¯s eyes seemed to vanish and a crestfallen look appeared on her face. She weakly muttered, ¡°I have something to do I will see you guys later.¡± After she said this she disappeared from where she was standing the only thing that could show you someone was there was the two tear drops that were still falling to the ground. Pangu looked at the spot that his sister was standing in previously before sighing deeply. He looked back towards us before speaking, ¡°The Asura of Destruction is on equal strength with the Asura of Creation from legends, but until this day the Asura of Creation hasn¡¯t appeared. My sister is an Asura of Life which is the highest Asura Element under the Asura of Creation, while I am an Asura of Death which is the highest Asura Element under the Asura of Destruction.¡± Hearing that brother and sister had two such apposing elements I was dumbfounded, ¡°How is that possible?¡± Pangu shrugged his shoulders, ¡°No one knows exactly how elements are chosen. They aren¡¯t passed down from family member to family member they are random. So a male Asura of Fire and a female Asura of Fire could actually give birth to some one that gets the element of Water when they discover their element.¡± I kind of understood what Pangu was saying, ¡°So you two just happened to get extremely lucky then huh?¡± Pangu laughed a little, ¡°You could say that. Asura¡¯s are the favored creatures of the elements, but the Asura of Destruction and the Asura of Creation are favored by the elements and mana. So they stand above all of creation. The only thing is, there hasn¡¯t been an Asura of Creation yet and there hasn¡¯t been an Asura of Destruction that has been sane enough to let live. Origin hopes to fix that with Vitamor.¡± I looked at Origin with a questioning gaze. He laughed a little before beginning his own explanation, ¡°Well I noticed that the mana in the vicinity of Vitamor seemed to bow to him from the few times I met him and this was extremely odd to me. I had an idea that he may be an Asura of Destruction or Creation from the information that Pangu and Nuwa told me, but I didn¡¯t know which. I figured that we may be able to have enough people shower him with love and affection that it may keep his sanity if he has multiple people to protect.¡± I was confused didn¡¯t the last one have Nuwa? I didn¡¯t have a chance to voice it before Pangu answered, ¡°That is true he did have my sister, but he wasn¡¯t as faithful towards her as Nuwa thought. He did love my sister, but he loved our mother even more. My mother denied him multiple times and when he discovered his element the multiple rejections from the one he truly loved helped the element drive him insane.¡± I felt bad for Nuwa, ¡°That¡¯s sad, poor Nuwa.¡± Pangu smiled slightly before nodding his head. Origin smiled at me before speaking, ¡°Things are different with Vitamor though. He holds the four women in his heart equally and hasn¡¯t been rejected by any of you girls. Actually all four of you love him very much, even if two of you don¡¯t want to admit it and one of them we don¡¯t even know why she fell in love with him so quickly.¡± I was confused four women? I only know of three, myself, Camellia, and this elf. Zendra doesn¡¯t have feelings for him and since he loves all four and we all love him that means he doesn¡¯t have feelings for Zendra. I still don¡¯t know who it could be. I didn¡¯t have any more time to think before the world went black. *Origin¡¯s - POV* I could see the draconian queen in front of me was struggling trying to figure out who the fourth woman was. After a few seconds she looked like she was about to say something, but her and the other two women passed out, drooping to the ground. I raised an eyebrow at the situation wondering what was going on. At this time the robot began to speak, ¡°And who said you could tell people my secrets old man? I never said that I didn¡¯t love him. I even admit to it so why did you lie to her?¡± I smiled at the robot with the A.I. known as Kiralee, ¡°That was to get you riled up enough to speak. Now that you are gracing us with your voice why don¡¯t you grace us with your presence?¡± I could see that Pangu was confused as hell standing off to my right; I just smiled at him and told him to wait a second. Sure enough there was a rift in space and the woman who stepped out of the rift was none other than Chronos. She glared at me before speaking, ¡°Do you know how hard it is to pretend to be an A.I. in order to hand out with the one you love?¡± I looked over at Pangu who showed an expression of extreme shock. I laughed because I knew why he was shocked; Chronos the Ice Cold Goddess actually fell in love with someone. It was quite a shock to me when I first found out as well; I actually sat around and wondered if I was dreaming or not. As for the reason why she loves him, even I don¡¯t know. V.1 Ch.29 - Claiming what is Mine *Shendar Origin¡¯s - POV* I was looking at the coldest woman in any of the universes, who had just stepped through a time rift, stand there and look at the only human, within the entire galaxy, with a look of loving concern. It honestly dumbfounds me and Pangu. I cleared my throat bringing Chronos¡¯s attention back to us. She had a peeved look while speaking, ¡°Why do you guys have to be going about and telling people about my private life, huh?¡± I shrugged my shoulders, because I honestly didn¡¯t have an answer for her. She looked over at the busty elf and her eye twitched a little before she spoke again, ¡°Why did you have to go and add another member to his love circle; especially his best friend from Earth.¡± I just smirked a little before answering, ¡°He needs all the loved ones he can get in order to hopefully not go insane. Plus, in all honesty, I did it just because I could.¡± I laughed after saying the last part, but the laugh quickly died when I noticed the glare she was giving me. My laugh turned nervous before I spoke again, ¡°Anyways, why are you pretending to be his A.I.?¡± She sighed and then looked at me like I was stupid, ¡°You know how hard it is to not be able to be with the one you love? I have to stay in my domain for the most part and can only leave for like ten minutes tops. Otherwise the time in the universes will go awry, so I had no choice but to divide my consciousness some and become a secondary A.I. system. Kira doesn¡¯t notice anything is wrong, but eventually Vitamor will probably figure it out.¡± I nodded my hand in understanding, ¡°Well eventually you will be able to join him and his group if you want, but it is going to take time. He isn¡¯t strong enough yet and you know about all of the suitors outside of the universes that will want to kill him.¡± She seemed to frown at this before talking, ¡°I know, you don¡¯t have to remind me. All of those suitors are why my brother and I escaped to the universes with Pangu and Nuwa. It was really hard to lie to Vitamor about how my brother and I came to power. Being an Asura of Time is almost as rare as the Asura of Destruction. If it wasn¡¯t for my Element my brother and I wouldn¡¯t have had to run away from all my suitors. My brother is an Asura of Death like Pangu so they are really good friends, which is a reason why Pangu was willing to take us along.¡± She sighed deeply before shooting a glare at Pangu, ¡°In all honesty I would actually be able to travel with him now if your time management system wasn¡¯t so shitty.¡± Pangu held his hands up in front of him, ¡°It¡¯s not really my fault, do you know how expensive a really good time management system is?¡± Chronos sighed before nodding her head, ¡°Yeah I know, my grandfather invented almost seventy-five percent of them before he died and even though my dad isn¡¯t an Asura of Time he makes a huge profit off of the sales.¡± Chronos seemed to be extremely sad talking about her family so I tried to change the subject, ¡°So why are you here exactly Lady Chronos?¡± She calmed herself a little before she spoke, ¡°I happened to switch over to the A.I. and heard you guys talking about my feelings for Vitamor so I came over to see what you guys were talking about.¡± After saying this she looked closer at Vitamor and time seemed to stop for everybody including me and Pangu. I was able to move my eyes because of my slight control over time, but that was it. I saw that Chronos was getting extremely pissed, ¡°I just noticed it by why is he passed out and there blood everywhere? What happened?¡± She directed this question towards me and the time in my immediate area seem to resume allowing me to move somewhat. I cleared my throat before speaking, ¡°Well his friend Dani, who as you know is the elf over there, was captured by a group of Immortal Minotaurs as soon as she appeared in this universe.¡± Her eyes squinted and her face seemed to darken, ¡°And Vitamor just happened to run across this?¡± I laughed nervously, ¡°I didn¡¯t plan their meeting to happen like this. Honestly I wanted her to literally fall from the sky into his arms, but Earth is so far away that my aim was off.¡± Chronos seemed to think about something before her mood cleared up a little and she spoke again, ¡°So I guess Chinet came and did her job then.¡± I smiled slightly before speaking, ¡°Actually no she didn¡¯t; Vitamor was actually the one who killed all of these Immortals and even the Demi-God leader.¡± Chronos¡¯s eyes got wide and she stared at me for a second and then looked at Vitamor for a minute before speaking, ¡°What do you mean?¡± I thought about it for a second before I answered her, ¡°Well Vitamor saw that the Minotaurs were going to defile Dani and he seemed to snap; temporarily awakening the Element inside him.¡± She froze for a minute, ¡°Element? You mean he is an Asura as well? How is that possible?¡± I sighed a little, ¡°Well you know how Earth is a prison for all of the evil and cruel souls in the universes right?¡± She nodded and I continued explaining, ¡°Well Vitamor actually has the soul of Nuwa¡¯s old lover.¡± When the words left my mouth Chronos¡¯s face went pale. She looked over at Vitamor with a look full of love and concern. It was a good couple minutes of her struggling with something in her head before she spoke again, ¡°You mean that he is the new Asura of Destruction?¡± She almost seemed to have to force these words from her mouth. I sighed before speaking, ¡°Yes, he will be the new Asura of Destruction when his element awakens fully. That is why I want at least three out of the four women he loves next to him. Now the number may and most likely will grow in the future, but right now seventy-five percent of the ones that fill his heart are here with him. Only when his heart is full of love for someone who actually loves him back, will we maybe have a shot at keeping his mind intact until the merger of his element is complete.¡± She seemed to understand what I was saying because she nodded before speaking again, ¡°So what is wrong with him right now?¡± I thought about something funny for a split second, but the thought immediately left my mind before I spoke, ¡°Well for starters can you release Pangu?¡± She did as I asked and Pangu was thankful towards me and a little irritated at Chronos. I laughed a little before speaking to Chronos again, ¡°Well there is nothing wrong with him, he is just sleeping because the strain from his element partially awakening was a little too much for him.¡± She nodded and then spoke, ¡°Well now that I know what is going on I have to get back. My time is almost up and Pangu¡¯s shit system can¡¯t run without me.¡± She shot a glance at Pangu who once again raised his arms in front of him. I nodded towards her and watched as she walked over to Vitamor and gave him a look so full of love that it almost made me sick. I just don¡¯t understand why she fell in love with him after seeing him once. Women just don¡¯t make any sense to me at all. After she caressed his face she leaned down and gave him a quick kiss on the lips before she opened up a time rift and stepped through it. Once the time rift disappeared I relaxed a little bit. Even with all my power and Pangu¡¯s power she is still a little stronger than us. It¡¯s really not fair; the Asura of Time is under the Asura of Destruction and Creation, not one or the other. It stands on equal terms with the Asura¡¯s of Death and Life. I shook my head and looked at Pangu who just shrugged his shoulders at me before taking off. I sighed and then noticed that the girls were waking up and I decided to take off myself. *Dani¡¯s ¨C POV* When I regained consciousness I was still in the forest from before holding JD in my hands. I sat up and looked down at his peaceful sleeping face; it caused a big smile to appear. I raised his head up and clutched it to my rather abundant chest, drowning in the moment. *Zellfina¡¯s ¨C POV* I regained my consciousness only to see the bust elf clutching Vitamor¡¯s head in her breasts with an extremely happy look on her face. I looked at the scene in jealously, not because of her smothering him in her breasts, but because her breasts were fully able to wrap around his head. I sighed and looked down at my own chest, which isn¡¯t small by no means, and felt inferior to her. I looked at her happy face one more time and the small tears that were wetting the corners of her eyes and I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. *Camellia¡¯s ¨C POV* I was brought back to consciousness suddenly and shot up into a sitting position. I looked around and saw the elf holding Vitamor¡¯s head between her breasts, practically smothering him. I felt my cheeks get warm and then looked towards my mother who was just sitting there smiling at them. Wasn¡¯t she jealous about this at all? I can understand him having a harem, it isn¡¯t very uncommon actually, but I feel she should at least show a tinge of jealousy. *Vitamor¡¯s ¨C POV* I was starting to regain consciousness and discovered that I couldn¡¯t breathe. It was like my face was covered by a pillow; a very comfortable pillow. I reached my hand up to feel what was on my face and it was very squishy. I squeezed it a few times and I was greeted with a very provocative noise, ¡°Mmm.¡± Hearing this I moved my head back and saw that my face was pressed between both of Dani¡¯s breasts wait; breasts? I looked again and saw that she had two massive, and I mean massive, tits on her chest. I gave the one I was holding a good squeeze again to see if it was real and she moaned again, ¡°Mmm.¡± I looked at her face and it was beet red and showing a very seductive look. I started to think all kids of naughty things, but I was brought back to reality by Zellfina, ¡°If you want to eat her up you can do it later. Right now we need to get to a safe spot and camp.¡± I looked towards her and she was standing off to the side a little with a blank expression on her face. I noticed Camellia was standing beside her, but unlike her mom, her face was as red as an apple. I looked back towards Dani and suddenly seemed to realize what I was doing, I quickly released my hand from her boob, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Dani, I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Well I really did, but we don¡¯t need to sweat the details. She smiled and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind.¡± When I heard this my mind seemed to self-destruct. Zellfina saw my blank expression and laughed, ¡°You really haven¡¯t noticed have you?¡± I looked towards her with a confused expression on my face, ¡°What do you mean?¡± She shook her head and pointed towards Dani, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that your best friend from Earth love you and pretty deeply at that.¡± I immediately froze where I was sitting. One, how did she know we were from Earth and two, Dani loves me? I looked towards Dani, who was just sitting there with a face redder than a tomato. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say so I just blurted out, ¡°Since when?¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. She shuffled a little bit where she sat and then spoke in a small voice, ¡°I have loved you for many years JD. After you saved me my love for you became set in stone. I told myself I wouldn¡¯t love anyone else.¡± I was shocked to my core; I wasn¡¯t expecting those words would come from her mouth, ever. I asked her another question, ¡°If so why did you keep dating other guys? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± She looked down at the ground and I could almost see the tears drip from her eyes, ¡°I was afraid of your rejection for a long time and when I finally gathered up the courage to ask you; you brought up the conversation about me finding a boyfriend and even recommended someone for me.¡± She looked at me and I could see the tears slowly falling from her eyes, ¡°My heart was broke and you looked like you wanted to make me happy by introducing me to someone so I tried it out, but every time it got to the point for me and him to advance our relationship I just couldn¡¯t do it. I couldn¡¯t make love to somebody that I was dating just to make you happy.¡± She really started to sob now, she spoke between sobs towards the ground, ¡°Every it didn¡¯t work out between me and a guy you just kept cheering for me saying I would find the right one eventually, but in reality the right one was always sitting right beside me playing video games.¡± She looked up at me and my heart hurt seeing her beautiful blue eyes full of tears. She continued to speak between the sobs, ¡°I tried so hard to make you happy and I thought that by getting a boyfriend that was doing it, but every time I would talk about him you would get this atmosphere around you like you didn¡¯t want me to talk about him or to be with him. I was getting confused at what you wanted I couldn¡¯t read you anymore. You used to be so obvious to me and when I started to date guys you started to get more and more mysterious. I noticed that your lonely looking back started to look even lonelier and it was breaking my heart.¡± She was full blown crying now, ¡°I wanted you to love me the way I loved you, but you couldn¡¯t see it or didn¡¯t want to see it and not knowing which one was driving me insane. I was about to just leave and try to forget you in order to keep my sanity, but every time I said I was going to I would make it to a bus station and something in me just wouldn¡¯t let me go. You were starting to become the meanest person in the world you me. You had my heart and even had a grip on my soul, but you wouldn¡¯t let me in to yours. I felt like I was starting to hate yo¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t finish what she was saying because I sealed her lips with a passionate kiss. I pushed my tongue against her teeth which she immediately separated to allow it to fully explore her mouth. After a few minutes we separated; I cleared the tears from her eyes and held her face before speaking, ¡°I did love you Dani, more than anything I loved you. I wanted you to be happy and not alone so I suggested you find a boyfriend so you could be happy. If I wouldn¡¯t have been so dense and thought that you deserved better than me I wouldn¡¯t have ever tried to keep you in my head as a sister and I would have taken you for my own.¡± She shook her head slightly in my hands and then leaned her face into one of them, ¡°There was no one better for me than you, you oaf. I have loved you for so long and longed to see you return my feelings with your own.¡± I smiled and then gave her another passionate kiss. After a few minutes we were interrupted by a cough. I separated from her and looked towards Zellfina who had cleared an area and brought out the house we stayed in earlier. I gave her a puzzled expression before she smiled and spoke, ¡°The area has been deemed safe for about fifty miles, so take your elf and make her yours.¡± As she said this she was pointing towards the house. I smiled at her and then picked up Dani in a princess carry and walked towards the house. I looked back towards Zellfina and gave her a wink which she replied with a smile and a thumbs up. I laughed a little and walked through the threshold of the house. I closed the door behind me with my foot and leaned down to kiss Dani. She wrapped her arms around my neck and returned the kiss; her tongue was ferociously exploring my mouth. We walked towards the dining room table, which was full of clean dishes that I threw to the floor with a swipe of my arm. I sat her on the table and proceeded to move my hands all over her body while still entangled in a kiss. Her hands were exploring my body as well she had even removed my shirt running her hands all across my chest. I took my hand and moved it down and then back up under her shirt making my way towards her bountiful breasts. I messaged and shaped her breasts in so many different ways bringing sounds of pleasure from her mouth, ¡°Mmm!¡± She moaned around my kiss so I removed her shirt allowing her massive bust to fully reveal itself. I moved my mouth down to one of the tender pink spots on the end of her breasts. I licked and sucked on the growing bud. I bit down gently on it causing her to arch her back and moan loudly. I moved my head back up to her mouth and sealed the sound with another kiss. She took the incentive and slid her hands down into my pants. She grabbed my already bulging manhood and stiffened up a little her eyes growing a little wide. The surprise swiftly passed as she began to stroke back and forth bringing some waves of pleasure forth for me. While still kissing her I slid my hand down her front quickly grabbing her breasts, making her squeeze my dick in response, before continuing to make my way down to her heavenly garden. I widened my eyes in surprise as I found out she was incredible smooth down stairs. Not shaven, but just smooth as a baby¡¯s bottom. It was like she never had hair there in the first place. I¡¯m not going to lie this is extremely sexy to me and it cause my soldier to bulge a little more bringing a surprised gasp from Dani. I moved my hand towards the entrance to her cave playing with the little bud on top for a second. With every rotation of my finger on that bud she would convulse in pleasure. She grabbed my back digging her nails into it. I could feel blood trickling down my back, but I didn¡¯t care. I moved my fingers down towards her cave and inserted one of them. I felt around for a second before I found what I was looking for. I found a little firm spot that I started to play with bringing waves upon waves of pleasure to her. After sometime playing with that spot I could feel the entrance to her cave contract around my finger and some liquid start to flow out around it. She screamed in ecstasy scratching my back even more causing the blood to flow a little faster. She leaned towards me and laid her head on my chest gasping for air. She tried to speak between breaths, ¡°That, was amazing.¡± I smiled and gave her a deep kiss feeling around her mouth with my tongue again. We separated and she smiled at me before speaking, ¡°Your turn now.¡± Before I could reply she had already pushed me back from the table before she slid down herself and removed my pants. My junk sprung up and hit her in the face bringing a gasp of surprise from her, ¡°I thought it was big from what I felt, but seeing it up close I feel like it would tear me apart.¡± Once again before I could respond she yet again took the initiative and squeezed my dick bringing a wave of pleasure to me. I tilted my head back a little before I felt a warm moist feeling wrap around my dick. I looked down to see her sucking on me. What surprised me is that she was actually taking me down almost to the base. I was shocked, she has no gag reflex was all I could think before I could feel my penis slide a little down her throat. The tight feeling brought a wave of pleasure that I hadn¡¯t ever felt from Zellfina. I actually let out a little moan that Dani heard which caused her to speed up her head movement. The speed combined with the tightness of her throat made it to where I was unable to last any longer. I quickly told her I was about to cum which cause her to shove me deep down her throat where I released everything. After I had finished releasing I removed my semi-hard cock from her mouth and looked down at her. She was busy swallowing the cum that I had left in her mouth before she cleaned up what was left on my penis. Her licking on my penis caused it to brim with vigor again bringing a smile to her face. She stood up and removed her skirt and panties before climbing back on the table. After she positioned herself on the table she spread her legs and beckoned me with a finger. I was unable to hold my excitement in and I quickly moved towards her. We entwined once more in a passionate kiss while she reached down and guided my missile to her silo. The tip entered into the glorious entrance of the cave spreading the entrance wider to match my girth. I slowly entered into the cave causing her to wrap her arms around me. I encountered a little resistance which I was able to push through followed by a plop sound and a scream from Dani. I immediately stopped and asked if she was okay, she nodded her head, ¡°Yeah it just hurts a little bit, don¡¯t move for a second.¡± I nodded my head and looked down noticing that a little blood was leaking out around my penis. I smiled in a sense of triumph at the fact that I took her first time. She smiled, ¡°Okay you can move now. From now on I am officially yours and only yours.¡± I smiled and kissed her before beginning to move my piston slowly. The tightness around my penis was extremely pleasurable and it must have felt the same way for her because she was letting out moans around my mouth with every thrust I made. After a few minutes of slowly thrusting back and forth I sped up my rhythm causing lewd sounds to echo through the room. Dani was continuing to make small screams of pleasure with every thrust. I picked her up while continuing to thrust, I turned around and made my way to the couch in the living room. On my way I happened to see Zellfina and Camellia peeking through the front door. I gave out a small smile which caused them to both turn red. After that I put Dani down on the couch not caring if they were watching and continued to move my hips back and forth. After a few minutes of this Dani arched her back towards me and dug her nails into my back causing it to bleed again; her cave contracted around my penis at the same time. Her nails digging in my back turned me on even more causing my cock to bulge a final time in her bringing a gasp from her. She looked at me in shock, I just smiled at her. I picked her up and spun her around to where she was on her hands and knees. I started to thrust inside of her again; I could see the edges of her breasts moving forward and backwards from around her slender waste. I leaned forward and grabbed a handful bringing another gasp from her. Her breasts where so huge, that even though I grabbed a hand full there was still plenty that I wasn¡¯t able to grab. I continued to thrust inside of her while kneading her breast; she turned her head towards me and locked my mouth in a kiss while wrapping an arm around the back of my head. I started to increase my rhythm making her break the kiss and put her arm back down to keep her balance. She was moaning loudly now, loud enough that you could probably hear her in the immediate forest around us. She let out a scream of pleasure and I felt her pussy contract around my cock again causing me to be pushed over the edge; I released everything I had inside of her. We both collapsed on the couch with my cock still inside of her. She turned her head towards me and gave me a kiss before speaking in-between breaths, ¡°I didn¡¯t know sex was this good.¡± I smiled before I answered back, ¡°It is good, but it is only this amazing when it is between two people who love each other. She turned red and smiled at me, ¡°I love you JD.¡± I smiled back at her, ¡°I love you too Dani.¡± I seemed to have forgotten about the audience at the door, but it really didn¡¯t matter because I noticed some notifications in the corner of my view. I wanted to view them, but for some reason I was very tired as Dani and I fell asleep right there naked on the couch for everybody to see. V.1 Ch.30 - Dont Insult My Women *Shendar - Vitamor¡¯s POV* It has been a few weeks since I was reunited with Dani and we had our amazing night together. I had checked the notifications that I received from the slaughter that I had done, from what I was told. When I saw these notifications I was kind of pissed yet kind of shocked at the same time.
Congratulations! You have unlocked a new skill! [Wrath of the Asura]
[Wrath of the Asura] ¨C Ability to unlock the powers of the Asura. Current rank unlocks the powers of a God Rank Cultivator. Can only be used in a case of extreme emotion, mainly rage.
Congratulations! You have unlocked a new title! Asura of Destruction*
*Title unusable at current power and magic rank.
Congratulations! You have reached level 9!*
Congratulations! You have received 10 stat points!
*Experience has been reduced from kills during [Wrath of the Asura]
I was shocked at the new skill and the new title that I received and the shock I received when I showed the girls was even greater. They saw the new skill and title and looked at each other with a complex expression on their faces. When I asked them what was wrong they told me what happened when I had passed out. I honestly nearly shit a brick, I kid you not. Out of the notifications the one that pissed me off was the note under the levels and stat points gained. After clicking on the note I was shown another notification.
Kills gained under the [Wrath of the Asura] give out a quarter of the experience that would normally be given. The reason for this is to balance the benefit of the sudden jump in power levels.
I was happy for the increase of two levels, but when I found out that the experience I gained was reduced by a quarter, I was a little pissed. I could have possibly been at level 13 or more based on the calculations I did in my head. Not going to go into the math involved in that, because it made me even more mad just doing the calculations. Since I received those notifications though I haven¡¯t spent the stat points yet and we have been clearing out a few of the lower level red zones. We actually ran across one or two red zones with some races that were willing to cooperate with the draconians. They were actually a race of orcs, this race I was surprised at being cooperative, and the other race was a tribe of cat people. They have an official name, but I can¡¯t remember what they called themselves because I was too busy drooling over some of the women of the tribe. I will have to ask the girls about what they were called later. We have been avoiding the red zones that had scouts at the Immortal level, because that meant that they had a Demi-God, or higher, as their leader. Over the weeks I hadn¡¯t really gained any more levels and this was mainly due to trying to get Dani to level up her magic rank and level. Just the other day she finally got her power rank up to S Rank. I finally found out how many spells where needed to differentiate between the S ranks. An S Rank has to know and be able to execute, without much thought, at least five spells. SS Rank has to be able to use ten spells without much thought, and SSS Rank has to be able to use twenty-five, without much thought process. Basically if someone can cast five spells without thinking about each spell for more than a split second they are an S Rank, ten spells they are an SS Rank, and twenty-five spells for SSS Rank. Someone is able to become an Immortal Rank in magic when they can blend two or more elements together and either create a multi-element spell or just cast one that has already been created. People over the Immortal Rank in magic are fewer in number than the cultivators by quite a bit. Out of all the Immortals probably one in six are magic users. Cultivation is by far the easier route compared to magic, hence most people will go down that route. The harder the route though the greater the rewards; an Immortal Magic user can, and most of the time are, stronger than an Immortal Cultivator. Magic users can control the elements in any form and that includes the element of an Immortal Cultivators Ki. If a an Immortal Cultivator that uses a fire based Ki goes against a magic user with the fire element the cultivator will lose, unless the cultivator is a rank higher than the magic user. The reason for this is the magic user can manipulate the element of their element in the cultivators Ki and cause them to be unable to use their Ki to the maximum or even at all. This type of difference in strength causes most cultivators to be followed by a magic user partner or become the foot soldier of some sort of organization. Lone cultivators don¡¯t make it very far in the universes. You do have the rare case of someone doing both magic and cultivation at the same time. These individuals usually have a harder time leveling up their ranks, but they are far more powerful than those at the same rank who only do one or the other. Enough of the lecture and more of the fun, Dani has managed to become an S rank in magic while I am on the SS Power Rank, instead of the S Power Rank I originally thought I was. I have also managed to cultivate my Ki up to the point that I can exude an aura which puts me at the SSS Cultivation Rank. I was finally able to sense the aura that the girls said I had during the massacre of the Minotaurs. It was honestly pretty horrible, being that my respective element is Destruction my Ki Aura had a highly evil feel to it. Zellfina, who is an Immortal Rank in magic, was finding it hard to breath and she was standing about twenty yards away from me. I don¡¯t really want to exude my aura if I don¡¯t have to because it is just too mess up. Once my Ki¡¯s element is spread throughout my body and I am able to use the element in my attacks I will have achieved Immortal Rank and my body will no longer age. I can still die from an attack or poison, but other than that I can live forever. I haven¡¯t been able to use the element in my attacks yet, but I have spread it out through my body. I have been told that using the element in an attack is the hardest thing for a cultivator to do, so I am not really too upset about it. My [Dragon Scale Body] has leveled up some and is almost at the point of perfection, I just haven¡¯t been able to achieve the [Half-Dragon Form]. I am able to get scales across every part of my body and the last thing I need to do is just figure out how to achieve the final part. My other skills have only gone up by a couple of levels increasing their attack damage by quite a bit. I haven¡¯t created or learned any new spells so my magic rank hasn¡¯t really advanced any. I have been mainly concentrating on my cultivation so that may have something to do with it. Zellfina is basically the same as usual; the beautiful and mature queen just follows along wherever I take us on the continent. Camellia has become kind of awkward when she is around me. I have my suspicions as to why, but I want to let her come around on her own. Kira has seemed to have lost her personality for some reason, she has went into full servant mode and she doesn¡¯t know what I am talking about when I ask her about it. We have been traveling for most of the day and finally run across another red zone. We slow our pace down a bit and go on alert, Kira moves back quite a distance away from us and covers our six. Camellia watches our left and Zellfina watches our right, while Dani and I continue to scan ahead of us. We have been able to coordinate ourselves quite well, whether it is in a fight or just watching our surroundings and we haven¡¯t been snuck up on yet. I was honestly surprised at how easy Dani was able to kill things and I am not talking about her strength, but mentally. Usually someone from earth wouldn¡¯t be able to contemplate killing things as easily as she has. It¡¯s a good thing so I am not too worried about it, but it did shock me when I saw her calmly kill a random wolf person that wanted to try and snack on us. Speaking of I need to ask Zellfina what the names of the races we ran across are. I look back towards her and ask her, she thinks about it for a minute before speaking, ¡°Well honestly all of the beast people have the word ¡°Were¡± in front of whatever beast they are. So the wolf people are Werewolves, the cat people are Werecats, the fox people are Werefoxes, and so on. They are able to transform into a full on beast mode of sorts when they need to during battle.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. I had to ask her a question that may seem stupid, but I wanted to know, ¡°Do they have their respective reproductive parts during this beast mode?¡± Zellfina stopped walking and had a complex look on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you care, but yes, they have their reproductive parts during their transformation.¡± I stopped walking and turned to look at her while speaking, ¡°Now don¡¯t get me wrong I am not thinking of anything kinky or whatnot, but back on earth they are portrayed as genderless every time they transform, when in reality they should have a dick hanging down low if they are a guy and some breasts up top if they are a woman. They are still in a humanoid form so those shouldn¡¯t go away.¡± Camellia turned red and Dani was just watching our surroundings while Zellfina started to laugh. After laughing for a few minutes she finally spoke again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all of the beast people during their transformation are more humanoid in shape than beast. They are basically a really furry human with claws. So the women still have their giant bosoms that you love so much.¡± She said the last part with a mischievous smile on her face. I shook my head and looked towards Dani, who just winked at me, while Camellia looked like a tomato. I sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving and see what is in this red zone.¡± Dani and Zellfina smiled at each other while Camellia was looking at the ground. We continued on our way exploring the red zone. After another thirty minutes of exploring we made contact with something. It was actually a werewolf, but this time it didn¡¯t just attack us on site it actually walked over towards us. I used [Identify] on him and saw that he was a SSS Rank which meant that his leader was probably at the Immortal Rank. He didn¡¯t have a shirt on so we could see his bulging muscles all over his upper body. I still get surprised at how human they look when they aren¡¯t transformed. The only reason I know he is a werewolf without using [Identify] is because of the ears and tail. He calmly made his way over to us and stopped right in front of our group before speaking, ¡°What are you doing in our territory weakling human.¡± I could literally hear Dani growl like a dog right next to me when he insulted me, before she could do anything I calmed her down. The werewolf found it quite amusing and tried not to laugh before he spoke again, ¡°The puny human has to have his elf slut defend him, how funny.¡± Before he could continue speaking I had grabbed him by the throat and slammed him up against the nearest tree lifting him a few feet off the ground. His eyes were wide and staring at me while trying to pry my hand loose. I was circulating my Ki into my arms and hands increasing my strength. I was probably equal to him in strength without my Ki, but when I circulate it through my arms it increases it by quite a bit witch is allowing me to overpower him. I literally growled at him while speaking, ¡°You can insult me all you want dog, but you insult any of my women again and I will rip your throat out do you understand?¡± His eyes were still wide as he slowly nodded his head. I smiled at him, ¡°Good boy.¡± I threw him down on the ground and then walked back towards the girls. The werewolf coughed a few times before glaring at me and then howling loudly. I sighed and looked at the girls, ¡°Well we are going to have some friends to play with here in a minute.¡± The girls just smiled at me and didn¡¯t really say much, I looked back over at the werewolf who was still crouched down on the ground. After a few seconds there were more than ten werewolves gathered up around the one on the ground. I used [Identify] and was shocked to find that two of them were the Immortal Rank. I looked towards the two Immortals and spoke to them, ¡°Are you two the leader of this tribe?¡± The both didn¡¯t say anything, but they did shake their heads. Before I could speak again I heard someone speak from behind the group, ¡°No that would be me, human.¡± The wolves spread apart and made way for a very sexy female werewolf. The werewolf woman had silver hair with a pair of black ears perched on top of her head and her eyes where white as well. She had full lips and an hour glass shaped body. Her bust had to have been a DD cup at least and her butt was very plump. There was a black tail coming out just above her butt that had a silver streak running down it. She walked towards our group swaying her hips which caused her tail to swish from side to side, the site was honestly kind of mesmerizing. She stood right in front of our group with the other werewolves right behind her. I used [Identify] on her and discovered that she was an Immortal Rank along with a SSS Power Rank. Basically her strength was at that of an Immortal beast and she could use magic. This is almost as bad as her being a Demi-God Rank. She stared right at me and then spoke towards me, ¡°May I ask why you attacked one of my pack?¡± I remained calm and answered her, ¡°You¡¯re pack member needs better manners. He was lucky that all he did was verbally insult one of my mates; otherwise you would have been down one pack member.¡± The only reason I can be semi-cocky in front of her is because I have killed a few Immortal Ranked beasts and even though she uses Magic she can¡¯t use my element so I can use my Ki to my full abilities. That is one of the good things about the destruction element, unless you can use the element in your Ki you can¡¯t use the element in your magic and from what I know nobody except me has the destruction element. The beautiful werewolf just smiled at me and then looked at her wolf, ¡°Is what he says true did you insult his mate?¡± The werewolf stood there and started to stumble over his worlds, ¡°Well I didn¡¯t really insult her¡­ that much.¡± I instantly got pissed and lost my cool a little releasing a little bit of my aura, ¡°Didn¡¯t insult her that much? Since when has calling a woman a slut been considered not much?¡± All of the werewolves including the sexy leader found it hard to breath under the pressure of my destructive aura. The woman was looking at me with interest and a small tinge of fear, while the other werewolves behind her were almost pissing themselves. I pulled my aura back and calmed myself down by doing a few deep breaths. The female leader continued to stare at me for a few minutes before speaking again, ¡°If he really has insulted your mate like you said he has, you are free to do with him what you want.¡± The male werewolf beside her started to shake again. I looked straight in her eyes and spoke, ¡°I have already warned him once that if it happened again I would rip his throat out.¡± I looked straight at the werewolf in question and spoke to him, ¡°So it better not happen again.¡± Seeing as his leader already put his life in my hand and that he was terrified of the aura I released a second ago he just nodded his head vigorously. I smiled at him, ¡°Good boy.¡± This brought a small laugh from Dani and Zellfina. Even though Zellfina is at the Immortal Power Rank I can beat her in a fight so I am the leader of our little group. Others may not see that right at first, but this werewolf leader did and I was a little interested as to how. She seemed to sense what I was thinking somehow as I didn¡¯t even have to ask her before she spoke, ¡°You¡¯re wondering how I knew to talk to you aren¡¯t you?¡± I smiled at her and nodded my head, ¡°Yeah actually I am.¡± She grinned at me and explained, ¡°It was quite simple really, even though the draconian is obviously a couple ranks higher than you in magic, you are also a cultivator at the SSS Rank. Granted I was speculating your actual cultivation rank, but when you released your aura I could finally see what your Cultivation Rank really is. With your powerful aura and your rank in magic you could probably beat her in a fight as long as she doesn¡¯t use your element and based off the feeling I got from your aura it is an extremely rare element.¡± So far what she was saying made sense and was pretty much spot on. I nodded my head, ¡°You could say that.¡± She smiled and continued speaking, ¡°I honestly couldn¡¯t even guess what your element is, but I will say one thing. I have never in all of the years I have travelled this continent held any amount of fear towards anything¡¯s aura, except for yours. Your aura made me feel like everything including the air around me was being destroyed.¡± I let out a little snort before I spoke, ¡°You could say that it really was.¡± A glint flashed across her eyes and she didn¡¯t say anything else. We stood there in awkward silence before she spoke again, ¡°So what exactly are you here for?¡± I didn¡¯t answer her immediately but I did look her up and down a few times before I did, ¡°Well we are going around getting the races of the continent to cooperate with the draconians so they can start to move onto the continent.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything for a minute as if she was thinking about something. When she did she asked in a serious tone, ¡°And what are you doing when the races don¡¯t want to cooperate?¡± I looked her straight in the eye and answered without thinking about it, ¡°Wiping them out.¡± She didn¡¯t react much to what I said, but the wolves behind her started to growl at me and the werewolf who insulted Dani earlier spoke up, ¡°One human and a couple whores are wiping out the races on the continent? I find that hard to believe.¡± I squinted my eyes at the werewolf and used [Blink], appearing right in front of him. He widened his eyes in surprised, but before he could do anything I griped his throat and ripped it out, then I blinked back to where I was standing. The werewolf leader and her subordinates where all starting at the dying werewolf lying on the ground. I can understand the other werewolves, but the leader should know my strength so why is she surprised. She looked back at me and spoke, ¡°How can you use space magic? Your element is obviously not space.¡± It all makes sense now; I forget that I am special with my [Mana Manipulation] trait. I just looked at her and shrugged, ¡°Not everybody is right about everything you are right that my element isn¡¯t space though.¡± She was even more confused, ¡°Then how can you use magic that don¡¯t belong to your element so easily without being an Immortal Rank?¡± I shrugged my shoulders and spoke, ¡°Nothing is impossible with effort and just because people say that you can¡¯t use spells outside of your element doesn¡¯t mean they are right. Hell in order to become an Immortal Magic user someone has to combine two elements together. If you could only use one type of element then there wouldn¡¯t be any Immortals, granted using an element other than your own is very, very difficult.¡± She scoffed at me, ¡°I knew that much, but that doesn¡¯t answer my question. How could you use a spell that wasn¡¯t your element like it was?¡± I smiled at her, ¡°That is my secret.¡± She was starting to get a little irritated and I could tell by the way the hair on her tail was starting to stand up. So I decided to change the subject, ¡°Now since your werewolf didn¡¯t head my warning and insulted my mates again I punished him like I said I would and that is that, but it doesn¡¯t answer the main question. Are you going to cooperate with the draconians?¡± The female werewolf thought about it for a second before answering, ¡°My tribe is one of strength and they follow the one who is the strongest, so if you can beat me in a fight then we will cooperate with the draconians.¡± I smiled at her and spoke again, ¡°Well at least you are being more civil about it than some other groups we ran across.¡± She smiled and spoke again, ¡°Well we may be part beast, but we aren¡¯t savages.¡± I laughed at this before I pulled out one of my sword. The werewolves instantly went on guard, but I just laughed again and walked towards the other direction. I gripped my sword circulating my Ki into it, and then I swung it through the air horizontally. The force I generated from the swing blasted away the trees in a good American football field sized area. I stored the sword back into my [Room] and walked to one side of the field I just made. I looked back over to the group of werewolves who were staring at the area I just cleared with wide eyes. I just laughed and looked at the leader before speaking, ¡°Well you coming?¡± She shook her head quickly and then walked to the opposite side of the field. I watched her walk her way over to her spot and I couldn¡¯t help, but enjoy the view, especially the tail that was swishing back and forth over her plumb ass. I swallowed some saliva and looked her in the eye before I asked her a question, ¡°I never did get your name by the way.¡± Which is true, I was mainly looking at her ranks when I used [Identify] on her. She looked me in the eye and smiled, ¡°My name is Sylvia mind telling me yours?¡± V.1 Ch.31 - Household *Shendar* Sylvia huh, that is actually quite a fitting name if you ask me. I smiled at the she-wolf standing across from me, ¡°My name is Vitamor.¡± Sylvia smiled back and spoke, ¡°Such an odd name, but it is kind of fitting for some reason.¡± Sylvia seemed a little perplexed about something, but it quickly passed as she got in a fighting stance. She smiled again, ¡°I guess it is time for us duel?¡± I groaned as I was reminded of an anime I used to watch in my childhood where the characters said almost the exact same thing. I smiled at her after a second, ¡°Yes, let us do the tango shall we.¡± She didn¡¯t understand what I said, but before she could say anything I had already blinked directly in front of her, mere inches from her face. She was slightly shocked and it actually looked kind of cute so I kissed her quickly on the lips before blinking back to my initial spot. Sylvia looked even more shocked and slightly pissed at the same time. Honestly the [Blink] skill is a little bit overpowered. It is near instantaneous and undetectable as far as I know. Sylvia was glaring at me with a red face and clenched teeth. I could hear Dani whistling from where she was standing and Zellfina was just laughing. I smiled at Sylvia again who actually growled at me while talking, ¡°What the hell was that?¡± I cocked my head to the side, ¡°It was a kiss. What else could it be?¡± She growled again, ¡°I know it was a kiss, but why did you do it!?¡± I laughed, ¡°Well I just thought you looked kind of cute with a shocked expression on your face so I wanted to see an even more shocked face.¡± He face turned even redder and she growled deeply before she disappeared from where she was standing. I looked around for her, but I couldn¡¯t see anything but trees in the distance and everybody else. I felt a breeze from behind me and I reflexively turned around and stuck my sword in front of me. There was a loud clang and I was thrown back about fifty yards before crashing to the ground and sliding another twenty yards. I groaned a bit as I stood back up and looked at the spot that I was just standing at. Sylvia was standing there holding a silver colored sword, which I don¡¯t know where it came from, still seething at me. Why is she so mad at me? I know that I stole a kiss from her, but that shouldn¡¯t result in this much hostility. Don¡¯t tell me it was her first kiss or something? On another note how was she able to move like that? Did she learn to use the [Blink] skill or something? It shouldn¡¯t be that though because I felt some air movement before she ended up behind me, what the hell is she doing? I came out of my thought and cussed at myself for zoning out in the middle of a fight. When I looked back at where she was a second ago she was gone. Dammit! I looked around again and even turned to look behind me, it was then that I felt the same breeze from my right this time. Clang! I was barely able to block the sword again, but I was more prepared and wasn¡¯t sent flying this time because I braced myself. I was face to face with Sylvia again and I was actually holding her back with some ease now that I was a little prepared. I pushed my sword forward and pushed her backwards along with it. She disengaged from our melee and jumped back a bit. She stood there glaring at me. What did I really do for her to go from being so friendly to being so pissed off? I swear I will never understand women at all. I concentrated on her and I was able to catch a slight shift in her body as she disappeared again. A thought hit me and I waited until I could feel the breeze. When I finally felt it I was ecstatic because it came from the left side just like I thought it would. I brought my sword up and blocked her swing again. The look on her face was changing from one of anger to one of anger and slight surprise. I smiled at her, ¡°I figure it out.¡± Her look of surprise got bigger and she jumped back a bit again. She glared at me and then growled, ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± I smiled back, ¡°It was quite easy once I started to concentrate and stopped worrying about other things. When you are about to disappear your body shifts slightly in the direction you are going to move in. You must have really high agility in order for you to be able to appear to move instantaneously. I honestly couldn¡¯t see your path of movement if it wasn¡¯t for that slight shift before you moved. The breeze I would feel before you appeared and swung your sword helped out quite a bit as well.¡± She stood there glaring at me while talking, ¡°So what if you figured it out. You are barely able to block my sword and eventually you will mess up.¡± I smiled back, ¡°We will see, you honestly don¡¯t know who the winner will be until the end of a fight.¡± She growled back, ¡°Of course.¡± As soon as she said that she started to move again. I could feel the breeze from my right and went to block the blow, but to my surprise nothing came and then the breeze was behind me. I tried to turn and was barely able to block the blow, but do to the feint that she threw at me I was slightly off balance and was thrown back twenty yards. I flipped in the air and landed on my feet and stared holes into Sylvia. She was just standing there with a smug grin on her face. This is going to be a little tougher than I thought. I blinked and ended up right in front of her, but before I could do anything she disappeared again. Shit! I guess she was ready for it this time. She appeared ten yards back from where I was standing and still had the smug look on her face. I was starting to get a little pissed at the smug look so I cast [Pure Mana Shield] on myself and just stood there waiting. She finally moved after a bit and when she appeared I didn¡¯t move a muscle and just let the sword hit the shield. There were cracks all along the shield and it was on the verge of collapsing. I guess I need to work on leveling the shield up so it can handle more strength. There was a look of utter shock on her face and before she could move again I grabbed her by the throat lifting her from the ground. She couldn¡¯t do anything because my strength was actually greater than hers. When I started to sense the mana in the area, to use the shield, I noticed that there was mana swirling around her feet and arms. So I realized that she was using some kind of support magic on herself to boost her speed and her strength making it close to mine. When she hit the shield and paused in shock I cast [Sever] on the mana flowing around her arms before I grabbed her throat bringing her strength way below mine. Honestly if it wasn¡¯t for the absurd increases in stats that I got when leveling I would be about the same as her in strength or maybe even a little under. She started to speak, ¡°What happened? How were you able to catch me?¡± I smiled, ¡°I noticed that you had some mana swirling around your feet and arms so I figured that you were using some kind of support magic. I cast a shield around myself and waited for you to attack me. When you attacked and paused shortly after I cast a special kind of magic and canceled out your support magic. Giving me the opportunity needed to catch you since you couldn¡¯t overpower me now.¡± When she heard my explanation her eyes got as round as saucers, I knew that the fight was over so I sat her back down on the ground. She still had a look of anger about her, but there was probably nothing I could do about it. I sighed and then turned around and started walking back to my group. I smiled at Dani and Zellfina who were just standing there looking at me with smiles on their faces. All of a sudden there was a breeze at my back and I had to spin around and block the sword coming at my neck. I got pissed. I looked at Sylvia with a glare that could kill, ¡°What the fuck are you doing!?¡± She growled back at me, ¡°This fight isn¡¯t over until one of us is dead!¡± What the hell is she thinking? I released my aura some, ¡°Back off now!¡± She looked a little frightened, but she still tried attacking again. I blocked the sword again and released some more of my aura, ¡°I said back off!¡± She was visible trembling in fear, but she still tried to attack again. What the fuck is wrong with her!? I blocked the sword again and then released my aura more than I ever had since the time I blacked out, ¡°STOP NOW!¡± My aura alone was forcing her to her knees causing her to drop her sword and grab her shoulders. She was hugging her self and starting to cry. I could see her look of anguish and despair and it made me calm down. I felt like a bully for some weird reason, I walked up to Sylvia and knelt down in front of her, ¡°Why are you trying so hard to throw your life away?¡± She looked up at me with a tear streaked face and spoke through the tears, ¡°You stole my first kiss and to us female werewolves it is more important than our lives.¡± I was utterly shocked at this, not at the first kiss part, but the part about it being more important than their lives. I grabbed her chin and made her look at me again, ¡°Nothing is more important than your own life, unless it is the life of your loved ones.¡± She shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t get it. In the werewolf culture a female¡¯s first kiss can only be taken by someone stronger than them and that person is to be their mate forever. You being a human though, means that you would never accept me and that is basically like dying. A female werewolf whose first kiss has been taken will never find another person willing to be their mate.¡± She stopped talking and started to cry again, I sighed and then looked at Zellfina and Dani. Dani gave me a thumbs up and Zellfina just nodded her head. I gently smiled at them and then turned back towards Sylvia. Sylvia had actually grabbed ahold of her sword and was in the process of moving it towards her stomach, kind of like what the Japanese would do in order to die with honor. I moved quickly grabbing the blade of her sword, I could feel the sting from the blade cutting into my skin. I stopped it an inch away from her stomach. She looked at me through the tears, ¡°What are you doing!? You will never accept me so just let me die! That way I won¡¯t have to deal with the scorn from the tribe and the loneliness that comes after¡­¡± I didn¡¯t let her finish her sentence before I kissed her passionately on the lips. I threw away her sword and held her in my arms as we kissed. After a few minutes we separated and I smiled at her, ¡°Don¡¯t automatically assume that I am the same as all of those other humans. Clearly I found you attractive otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have kissed you the first time. If you would have me I would love to be your mate and for you to spend forever with me.¡± When I said that she gasped and started to cry again, she smiled and buried her face in my chest. I sighed in my heart; I will never understand these crazy mating rituals or whatever they are called. All of a sudden I was greeted with a notification.
Congratulations! For reaching a lover count of three you have unlocked the ability [Household]!
[Household]: Allows you to see were your household is and what their affection towards you is. When in the proximity of anyone in your household you will receive a buff of 25% to all stats.
By unlocking the second tier ability [Household] you have automatically been given the first tier ability [Friendship].The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
[Friendship]: Allows you to see the location of your friends and their attitude towards you whether it be fear, respect, friendship, affection, lust, or etc.
Wow! This is actually a pretty useful ability, but why Sylvia become my lover? We haven¡¯t even had sex yet. I decided to ask her, ¡°I just got a notification of a new ability and it said you are my lover. How is that possible we haven¡¯t even had sex?¡± She looked up at me with a look of affection, ¡°Well in my culture if taken ones first kiss is equivalent of taking a humans virginity in a way.¡± I nodded my head; well I guess that makes sense. Zellfina walked over to us and spoke, ¡°What ability did you get babe?¡± I opened up the ability info and showed it to them. Dani didn¡¯t really react to it, but Zellfina was in shock. She was staring at the window and then started to speak, ¡°I have heard of an ability like this before, but it never came with a stat buff like this one.¡± I opened up the [Household] window and looked at its contents.
Lover: Zellfina Location: Right in front of you¡­ Affection: 80
Lover: Dani Location: Right behind Zellfina¡­ Affection: 100+
Lover: Sylvia Location: Seriously? She is right in your arms¡­ Affection: 75
Potential Lover: Camellia Location: Right behind Dani¡­ Open your eyes man¡­ Affection: 63
I was shocked at the attitude of this ability. Can abilities even have personalities? I threw that thought to the back of my mind because I was more shocked at the other info on the window. Potential Lover? Camellia? I know she has watched her mother and I have sex and she even masturbated to it, but I thought that it was just because she was a younger draconian and was interested in it is all. I never stopped to think that she might like me. I decided not to say anything to her because if she really did like me she would let me know about it. If not we will let nature run its course. Who knows maybe the next time I see her masturbating to one of my sex sessions I may invite her in and see what happens. I quickly glanced at Camellia who was fidgeting and looking at the ground. She does seem like a young girl in love though. I laughed inside my head and turned my head back towards Sylvia. She had stopped crying and was still looking at me with uncertainty in her eyes. After a second she spoke, ¡°Do you really mean what you say? Will you really accept me?¡± I smiled and nodded my head, ¡°I will, but I need to you know that there are and may be others that share my heart.¡± She smiled and nodded her head, ¡°As long as I am the only werewolf I will be fine with that.¡± I smiled and nodded my head before quickly kissing her. She kissed me back this time and we separated after a few minutes. We stood up and Sylvia dusted herself off, ¡°Well I guess since you conquered me I should uphold my end of the bargain. My tribe of werewolves will cooperate with the draconians.¡± I nodded my head and Zellfina smiled. I checked out the map of Shendar and saw that the only red spots left where those that I had marked with Demi-God leaders. I looked over at Zellfina and figured it was time to go back to the outpost and let them know everything. After that we can continue exploring the continent, we really haven¡¯t got to do much exploring because of us trying to clear out the red zones. I proceeded to tell the group that, ¡°Well we should inform the outpost of our progress so far and then we can continue exploring and training.¡± The girls nodded and Sylvia went to talk to a male werewolf. After a few minutes the werewolf bowed and the rest of them took off. Sylvia walked back over to our group. She smiled at me and then spoke, ¡°I put another werewolf in charge while I was gone and instructed him to cooperate with any draconians that came this way, this allows me to freely travel with you.¡± I nodded my head and looked down at her tail which was swishing side to side. I smiled at how cute it was and that it reminding me of an overly excited puppy. I patted her head and proceeded to lead the way back to the outpost. Along the way we had killed a lot of random monsters and collected their materials. I was still trying to figure out how to use my element in my attacks so I could break through to the Immortal Rank. I felt that with my stats when I broke through to the Immortal Rank and reached level ten I could probably face a Demi-God by myself. We had been moving for about two weeks before we were a few hundred miles from the outpost. It was when we decided to take a break that it finally happened. I was punching a tree and trying to feel the destructive element flow through my fist and outwards. I was getting extremely frustrated and pissed at the same time. It was at that moment that I could feel the element flow through my fist and into the tree. The tree shattered into splinters with my punch. I was shocked at the amount of damage that it did considering that I wasn¡¯t really punching with all my strength. I got excited and yelled out loud, when I calmed down some the girls had come over to me and I received a notification.
Congratulations! You have reached the Immortal Power Rank!
With the Immortal Power Rank your body will no longer age and can only be killed by outside influences.
With the Immortal Power Rank you are able to use the [Half-Dragon Form] from your [Dragon Scale Body] skill.
By reaching the Immortal Power Rank you have automatically been given enough experience to level up.
Congratulations you have reached level 10!
All stats have doubled.
I was completely shocked at this development. So having to have an Immortal Power Rank was the reason I wasn¡¯t able to use the [Half-Dragon Form]? I was also given a level when reaching the Immortal Power Rank. I was honestly shocked it didn¡¯t give more levels, but I am not complaining because with level ten my stats have doubled. I was ecstatic and it must have shown because Sylvia spoke up, ¡°What is it love?¡± I smiled and then gathered all of the girls in a huge, even Camellia. Kiralee was just off by the camp sitting there waiting for an order, I seriously want to know where her personality went to all of a sudden. I kissed the three girls on the head and rubbed Camellia¡¯s, ¡°I leveled up, but that isn¡¯t the best part I reached Immortal Power Rank!¡± When I said this everyone was ecstatic, but Zellfina was by far the happiest. She actually was jumping up and down and then threw herself into my arms. I laughed and then kissed her on the head, ¡°Why are you so happy about this?¡± She laughed and then nuzzled herself into my embrace, ¡°It means we can officially get married and you can officially become the king of the draconians.¡± I was flabbergasted; I honestly wasn¡¯t expecting that to happen so soon. I smiled and then kissed her on the lips, ¡°We can do that, but let¡¯s wait until we explore the continent a little bit more. We can contact the palace from the MBS when we get back to the outpost. This way when we get back they will have a grand wedding waiting for you.¡± She looked up at me and then nodded, ¡°Okay dear, I will wait for it.¡± I smiled, it¡¯s not like I was scared of getting married or even being the king of an empire, but I wanted to be worthy of it. The only way I could do that was to find something that would benefit the empire, which I had done, and to make it to where they can colonize the continent. So when we are done exploring we will go and get rid of the other red zones, one way or another. We started on our way back to the outpost and after another day of running we made it. The guard on duty happened to be the same one we saw on our way out so he saluted and opened the gate for us. Some other guards stopped us and searched Dani and Sylvia to see if they had anything dangerous on them. Before they could ask them any questions though I told them they were with the queen and I so they dropped the subject. I went to find the commander while Zellfina and Camellia went to the MBS so they could call Zendra at the palace. If found the commander in his building and informed him of the situation and also drew red circles on the map of the continent for the red zones still left. I told him they could start moving into the other areas at any time and the inhabitants would cooperate with them. He was extremely happy to hear this news, of course there would still be the occasional monster to worry about, but they never made it past SSS rank and could be hunted in a group if needed. When I left the building Zellfina and Camellia were still talking to Zendra in the MBS. Dani and Sylvia on the other hand were being surrounded by some male soldiers who were asking them questions and some even asked them on dates. I smirked and then walked over to the girls. I grabbed both of them around the waist with each arm and spoke, ¡°Sorry guys these ones are mine.¡± Some of the men started to grumble and walk away, but there were some newbies who hadn¡¯t seen me before that started to make a fuss. ¡°And just what makes them yours huh? Just because you probably fucked them doesn¡¯t mean that you have sole claim to them. That belongs to those who are strong and I believe you aren¡¯t stronger than me.¡± I looked over at the burly draconian that spoke up and when I used [Identify] on him and I was shocked to find that he was actually a Power Rank SSS. What the hell is he doing on the continent and not in the queen¡¯s bodyguards? I was actually kind of excited because I had just hit the Immortal Power Rank and I was given a chance to see how strong I actually was. I let go of the girls and cracked my knuckles in front of me, ¡°Want to make a bet on that?¡± The draconian smirked at me and then punched his fist into his other hand, ¡°Fine with me, but don¡¯t complain when I beat you to a pulp in front of your women.¡± I laughed and started to move towards him, but I was interrupted, ¡°Stop!¡± I looked over and saw Zellfina running this way, well this guy just got extremely lucky. I smiled and put my arms down to my side. The burly draconian was shocked and kneeled down, ¡°Your highness!¡± I laughed and then spoke to Zellfina, ¡°You have impeccable timing Zina¡± The burly draconian stood up and yelled at me, ¡°Watch how you speak to her majesty human!¡± Before I could say anything Zellfina spoke up, ¡°Watch how you speak to him soldier! When you speak to your king your words should be filled with respect!¡± There were gasps all around and even a few murmurs, ¡°King?¡± and ¡°This human?¡± I sighed; well things are probably going to be more complicated in the future. I just looked at Zellfina and smiled, ¡°Well I can¡¯t be called your king yet, at least not until after the wedding.¡± After this the murmurs grew louder, why do I feel like I made things even more complicated? Zellfina laughed and then smiled at me, ¡°That is true, but with your Immortal Power Rank you have earned the title of King even without actually being one yet.¡± The silence was deafening after she said that, you could literally hear a pin drop if it happened. I rubbed the back of my head and then looked at the burly man, who had a look of fear painted on his face. I laughed and couldn¡¯t help but praise the man¡¯s luck; if it wasn¡¯t for Zellfina he may have been close to death in a few seconds. V.1 Ch.32 - Cool Down *Shendar* After filling in the captain about the situation on the continent and watching a burly looking draconian nearly shit himself; we all got in the MBS (Mobile Battle Suite) and headed back to the capital. Now I say we all got in it, but in reality, I got in the cockpit while the girls got in the pod on the back. I was able to communicate with the girls through the communication device installed in the pod, but for the most part they maintained silence while and I was left to my lonesome. After flying for a little bit and a run in with the air force again, we made it back to the palace. We really need to register the MBS in their systems or something. Otherwise we are constantly going to run into problems at different locations in the empire. I took the pod off of and sat it on the ground; I then proceeded to get out myself. I looked over at the MBS kneeling on the landing pad and I figured that I should probably give it a code name or something instead of calling it MBS every time. I stood there staring at it and trying to figure out what I wanted to call it. I had a whole bunch of names flying through my brain at one time and I was really particular towards one, but I decided that I should wait until a later date to name it. When it comes time to register it in the system then I will figure out which name to use or make up a completely new name. I turned around so I could make my way into the palace when I was greeted with a familiar face. I smiled, ¡°Hello Origin.¡± The old draconian laughed and smile in return. He and I were the only ones moving, everybody else was frozen in place like usual. Origin continued to smile for a second, while looking me up and down, before he started speaking, ¡°It looks like you have hit the Immortal Power Rank.¡± I grinned, ¡°Yeah, I only hit it just a little while ago, but I finally got there.¡± Origin laughed and patted me on the back, ¡°That is great news! Don¡¯t get cocky though, you still have a long way to go.¡± I nodded my head and figured that I would ask him a question I had been thinking about for a while now, ¡°I have a question for you Origin.¡± He quit laughing and nodded his head, ¡°Ask it.¡± I thought about how to ask it for a second and then I did, ¡°How come there haven¡¯t been any human space lords?¡± Origin thought about it for a minute and then he answered, ¡°Well, humans are the universes most adaptable species and can be the strongest, but unfortunately the universes themselves have put a limit on what humans can do in any of the universes. No one knows why they are doing it, not even Pangu himself, but one thing is certain; if a human reaches Immortal Power Rank first they will never be able to reach it in magic. Now if they hit Immortal Rank in magic first they can still hit Immortal Rank in Power, it is unknown why these are just facts that humans have to live with. The only thing keeping humans in the power struggle is their technology and their vast numbers.¡± Origin walked around me and stared at the MBS while he continued to talk, ¡°Humans have the capacity to reach far beyond what a lot of other species are able to do, but the universes won¡¯t allow them to. As you know the space lord requires Demi-God rank in either magic or power, so unless one hits that they will never become a space lord. Due to the universes limitations on humans the most they hit is Immortal Rank in either aspect.¡± He then turned and looked at me, ¡°You on the other hand are an exception to the rule set by the universes.¡± I was entirely shocked at this revelation, but before I could say anything he continued, ¡°We don¡¯t really know why or how. I have a theory, but it is only a theory so I won¡¯t talk about it just yet. All we know is that you can and most likely will be able to hit Demi-God and beyond.¡± I just stood there in silence with hundreds of thoughts flying through my mind. Was it because of the traits Chronos gave me or something else entirely? My thoughts were interrupted by Origin, ¡°You could say that it might be partially because of that, but unless the universes allowed it she would have never been able to give you those traits in the first place and I wouldn¡¯t have been able to give you one either.¡± Origin sighed and then said something else that almost floored me, ¡°I keep saying the universes, but in reality it is the mana running them. Mana is the one thing in existence that no one, that is known, is able to fully control. Everything is made up of mana; even this mech beside us is made of mana when you break it down.¡± I was confused as all hell and he must have noticed it because he laughed and gave another explanation, ¡°In the words of the science from Earth, mana is basically the matter they say everything is made up of.¡± I could vaguely understand what he was talking about before, but now I could understand completely. He continued talking again, ¡°Mana can neither be created nor destroyed by normal means, it is all around us and what makes us. Mages basically ask for the mana¡¯s help when casting spells. The ways that each spell is cast is a unique type of request given to the mana around us asking for its help in a specific way. There are two beings in existence that are able to either destroy or create mana and only one of them has made an appearance in any recorded history.¡± He looked at me for a minute and sighed before speaking again, ¡°Being that you are an Immortal Power Rank you will be able to move around the human territories freely and without worries. As long as you don¡¯t draw the attention of their gods you will be fine.¡± He smirked and muttered under his breath making me strain to hear it, ¡°Even then you may possibly be okay.¡± He spoke louder this time, ¡°Well I have answered your question and some, but unfortunately I must go for now. I have put my number in your communicator so if you need me just give me a ring. I may be busy so leave me a voicemail and I will get back to you. If it is an emergency and I don¡¯t answer call a second time and I will answer.¡± With that he smiled and then waved briefly before disappearing from view. Time resumed around us and I shook my head before walking towards the palace. I was kind of excited; I was going to be the first human space lord in existence. Of course that is when I get strong enough for the title. I will still avoid the human¡¯s territories until I am able to contend with their gods confidently, if I have to of course. I decided that it was time to learn more spells or even invent my own. I decided to start right now, I thought of a spell that I wanted to learn or invent whichever was going to happen first. I used [Mana Perception] to view the waves of mana around me. I used [Blink] a couple of times, causing some of the guards to gasp in surprise before they quickly regained their professionalism. I watched how the mana reacted to my use of the spell and I was surprised that I was basically clearing the waves of mana out of my selected path and latching on to a wave at the point I wanted to land at. When I executed the spell I was flung towards the wave at faster than light speed, causing me to disappear briefly. I looked at the mana waves and then closed my eyes. I tried imagining the mana waves in my head and after a few minutes I was able to see them. I imagined the throne room in my head and then tried to picture the mana waves in it. This step took me almost three hours and a lot of headaches in order to succeed. Once I was able to see the mana waves in my imagined throne room I did the same as my [Blink] spell. I latched on to one of the waves in the middle of the room and when I opened my eyes I was ecstatic. I was in the throne room staring at the extremely surprised faces of Zendra and a couple of nobles. I laughed nervously, ¡°Sorry wrong room.¡± I quickly imagined my room and grabbed on to the mana wave in the living area. When I tried to activate the spell though I was greeted with a massive headache, it was so painful that I grabbed my head and screamed, it felt like someone was using a knife to carve pieces of my brain off. I fell down to my knees and kept holding my head. The last thing I remembered before blacking out was Camellia running towards me, from the entrance to the throne room, yelling. *Camellia¡¯s POV* We had made it back from our trip to the continent and mom took Dani to Vitamor¡¯s room, which was also theirs. I sighed and felt a little jealous, I wanted that too. I couldn¡¯t explain why, but every time I saw mom with him and how happy he made her I was happy for them at first. After a while though I wanted that for myself as well and I wanted it with him. He was a good looking man and strong to boot, but that wasn¡¯t what I really liked about him. It was the fact that he was kind of smart as well and had an interest in all kinds of information. He had all three of my main points in looking for a man, but unfortunately he was taken by mom. It wasn¡¯t until she accepted Dani that I thought maybe I had a chance as well. The only problem was I didn¡¯t know how to voice my feelings. I was making my way to the throne room deep in thought when I heard a small clamor inside. I rushed inside and saw Vitamor rubbing the back of his head nervously, ¡°Sorry wrong room¡± was all that he said before he grabbed his head and started screaming like he was in pain. I ran towards him, ¡°Vitamor!¡± I yelled out, but he didn¡¯t respond, he hit the ground and didn¡¯t respond to anything he just laid there with a little bit of blood running from his nose and the corner of his mouth. I could feel my heart racing a million miles a second as I tried to remain calm. I stood up, ran to the door of the throne room and yelled, ¡°Xellanr! There is an emergency in the throne room!¡± Not even five seconds later I could see Xellanr and mom running down the hallway. They both entered the throne room and Zellfina gasped putting her hands in front of her mouth while Xellanr remained calm. He quickly grabbed Vitamor and took him out of the throne room. I followed him and mom towards the medical ward. Xellanr burst through the doors of the medical ward yelling, ¡°I need assistance now!¡± The nurses started to scramble when he yelled. They started to hook him up to some machines and started running tests after they made sure his life wasn¡¯t in danger. Mom was sitting in a chair beside his bed holding one of his hands and Dani was sitting on the other side with his other hand. They both looked worried and were holding back some tears. Xellanr was standing guard outside the room. I saw a doctor on the other side of the room so I walked over to her, ¡°Can you tell me what happened doc?¡± The doctor nodded her head and grabbed a clipboard. She quickly looked it over before walking over to his bed and speaking to all of us, ¡°From what our tests show it looks like he over used a skill before it cooled down causing a massive backlash.¡± We were all shocked; I looked at the doctor and spoke, ¡°You mean to tell me he has a spell or skill with a cool down?¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. The doctor nodded her head, ¡°Yes, I was just as shocked as you guys. A skill or spell with a cool down is extremely rare and extremely powerful, hence the cool down. What was he doing before he collapsed?¡± We all shook our head, but then I remembered something, ¡°Zendra should know. She was in the throne room before he collapsed.¡± I stuck my head out the door and had Xellanr go and get Zendra. A few minutes later he came back with her in tow. She looked at Vitamor lying on the bed and spoke, ¡°Is he okay?¡± The doctor nodded, ¡°Yes, he just needs some rest right now. Even an Immortal Rank can¡¯t withstand the backlash of a skill or spell without being hurt at all.¡± It was then that I asked Zendra, ¡°What was Vitamor doing before he collapsed?¡± Zendra shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. I was entertaining some nobles when he just all of a sudden appeared out of nowhere. He said a few words and then started screaming while holding his head.¡± Mom said something after Zendra finished, ¡°Was the door to the throne room open?¡± Zendra shook her head, ¡°No they were closed.¡± Mom didn¡¯t say anything else and just stood there thinking. After a few minutes a guard ran in and told something to Xellanr. Xellanr nodded his head and the guard left. He looked over at us and spoke, ¡°According to the guard Vitamor was using his [Blink] spell in the hanger before he suddenly disappear and didn¡¯t appear again in the hanger. I was immediately shock and had a vague idea of what happened. I spoke up, ¡°Teleportation.¡± The other people in the room all looked at me with shocked expressions on their face. Mom was trembling, ¡°What did you say?¡± I looked at her and spoke again, ¡°I think he learned or invented a spell for teleportation over long distances and through objects.¡± Everybody was extremely shocked and looked at each other in disbelief. Our thoughts were interrupted by a weak sounding voice that we all new, ¡°I actually did it seems.¡± *Vitamor¡¯s POV* I was starting to come to my senses and I felt extremely week and my head was still throbbing a little. I could hear everybody talking about me, but I was unable to speak just yet. I was still able to view a couple of notifications that I missed.
Congratulations! You have invented the spell [Image Teleportation]!
[Image Teleportation]: Image Teleportation differs from regular teleportation in the aspect that you don¡¯t have to have a rune carved at the specific location being teleported to. For bypassing the restriction of the rune the spell has been classified as a Universe Ranked spell and given a cool down of thirty seconds.
Warning! Attempting to use the spell before the cool down is over will result in a backlash of mana!
I was ecstatic, but a little confused at the same time. What is a Universe Ranked spell? I was greeted with Kiralee¡¯s voice when I thought of that, ¡°A Universe Ranked spell is one that can be used no matter where you are in the Universe master. You also have to be able to use the mana in the universes in conjunction with the spell in order for it to be Universe Ranked.¡± I was thankful for the explanation, but I really wish she had her personality back. She was kind of bland right now and not as entertaining to talk to. When I came back to reality I caught the end of what Camellia was telling everybody else so I tried to speak up, ¡°I actually did it seems.¡± I opened my eyes slowly and I could see everybody looking at me with concern on their faces, except for Xellanr and I think that is because he was trying to act professional still. I smiled at the three girls who were staring at me with some tears in their eyes. Zendra smiled and nodded at me as she grabbed Xellanr and a lady who looked like a doctor and led them out of the room. I was left with Zellfina, Dani, and Camellia staring at me. I could feel the concern, but I could also feel some anger radiating from all of them, especially Dani. I started to speak, but Zellfina beat me to it, ¡°What the hell where you thinking!?¡± I cringed and replied weakly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t really.¡± She continued to lecture me, ¡°Of course you weren¡¯t! If you were you wouldn¡¯t have used a spell that had a cool down before the cool down was up!¡± I spoke up before she continued, ¡°In my defense I didn¡¯t know about the cool down when I tried to use it again.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything, but I could tell my words didn¡¯t help. I sighed before speaking again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry girls, I didn¡¯t mean to make you all worry. I was just trying to learn or invent new spells in order to raise my Magic Rank. They seemed to accept my apology some, but before anybody could speak again my lips were sealed by another pair of lips. I was surprised for a second, but I thought they were either Dani¡¯s or Zellfina¡¯s so I just returned the kiss. My eyes were closed and I didn¡¯t really see who kissed me, but after a minute we separated and I was greeted with a very shocking sight. Camellia was actually the one who kissed me. I could see the shock in Dani¡¯s eyes and Zellfina was just smiling. I was extremely shocked, I knew she had feelings for me, but she was always acting shy about it so I didn¡¯t say anything to her about it. I never expected her to get bold enough to kiss me in front of Dani and Zellfina, especially Zellfina. Hell if I was her I would get extremely embarrassed kissing my mom¡¯s boyfriend, well fianc¨¦ I should say now. I started to say something, but she put a finger on my lips and shook her head. She quickly fled the room after that. I looked at the door that she left from and felt like my brain was going to break, I will never understand women. I looked back at Zellfina who just smiled at me, while I could hear Dani joking, ¡°Damn J, who knew you were such a lady killer.¡± I fake glared at her which just drew a laugh from both her and Zellfina. I sighed and shook my head; I don¡¯t know what I am going to do with them. I actually do, but that will have to wait for later. My mind was starting to drift off towards the gutter when it was interrupted by Zellfina, ¡°You¡¯re drooling dear.¡± I came back to my sense and shook my head before wiping the drool from my mouth, which brought another round of laughter from the two. I sighed and then spoke, ¡°Now what am I going to do?¡± Zellfina looked confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡± I replied to her, ¡°Well I have you, Dani, and Sylvia; I would start to feel bad if I were to add more to the equation.¡± Zellfina shook her head before speaking, ¡°I already told you, the powerful will be surrounded by women and as long as you still treat me the same I am okay with it.¡± I nodded at her and then looked at Dani who just smiled, ¡°As long as I can be with you and make you happy I don¡¯t care about anything else. Hell I even dated other men because you told me to. Of course I tried to save myself for you.¡± She said the last part with a little bit of a blush. I smiled at her and told her to come closer; when she did I stole a passionate kiss from her. After a few minutes we separated and I looked at Zellfina who was biting her lower lip. I laughed and told her to come here. She happily obliged and even initiated the kiss. Each time they kissed me their chests would rub up against me and I could feel my soldier standing at attention. I cursed at the fact that I didn¡¯t have the energy to move, hell I could barely move my head. While I was kissing Zellfina I could feel something wrap around my dick from underneath my medical gown. I was a little surprised and when I separated from Zellfina I could see who the culprit was. Dani was slowly stroking me up and down while smiling at me. Zellfina looked down and I could see a big grin on her face as well followed by her tail entering the gown and wrapping around the base of my cock, just below Dani¡¯s hand. As much as I so wanted do this I was a little worried, ¡°I would love to do this, but I don¡¯t have the energy to move let alone hold either one of you. Dani smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you don¡¯t have to move a muscle. Just let us help you relieve some pressure.¡± I swallowed some saliva and just nodded my head. This brought a smile from both of them. Dani moved her head down and swallowed the tip of my dick, while Zellfina used her mouth to seal mine. The combination of a tail job and a blow job from the two of them was really turning me on and it made me wonder where Sylvia was. I threw the thought to the back of my head quickly and concentrated on what was happening right now. Dani¡¯s head was matching the rhythm of Zellfina¡¯s tail almost perfectly; it would make you think they had done this a lot. Zellfina undid her shirt and stuck her breasts in front of me. I started to suck on one of her nipples bringing a moan of pleasure from her. After a few minutes of the service I was unable to hold myself back, ¡°Dani I¡¯m about to cum.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything nor did she stop, instead they both sped up. I finally reached my limit and released everything that was building up into Dani¡¯s mouth. Dani drank every bit of it down and even liked some of the leakage off of Zellfina¡¯s tail causing her to shudder in pleasure. I was surprised at that; I didn¡¯t know her tail would be sensitive. Dani finished cleaning me up and then stripped, Zellfina followed suit. Dani climbed on the bed and then straddled my face, while Zellfina straddled my dick. I took the initiative and started to lick on the small bud in front of my face. I could hear Dani gasping in pleasure, while Zellfina inserted my dick. I could feel her cave wrap around me and swallow me whole. I felt Dani lean forward and I stopped licking her for a second to see what she was doing. The sight I was greeted with was Zellfina riding up and down on my cock while making out with Dani. I was extremely shocked for a split second and then extremely turned on. I could feel the blood rushing to my cock and Zellfina let out a gasp while her eyes widened. She arched her back in pleasure and Dani started to suck on her tits. As much as I wanted to watch I couldn¡¯t ignore Dani. I went back to servicing her cave and the little flower on top. I could hear the sound that Zellfina¡¯s ass was making as it hit against my legs. I could also feel a little bit of my strength returning to me and I was able to move my arms some. I grabbed onto Zellfina¡¯s ass and started to knead it while she rode me. I wasn¡¯t forgetting Dani in all of this, even though my hands were busy so was my tongue. I was tracing shapes, the ABC¡¯s, even spelling out words inside of her cave. I would tease the flower on top of her cave a little before inserting my tongue back inside and spelling out a few words. Dani reached her hand down and started to play with her flower on her own so I concentrated on her cave along with the little spot I found inside. Zellfina was riding me up and down while Dani switched from making out with her to sucking on her nipples. I was kneading Zellfina¡¯s ass and eating Dani like a fucking buffet. After a while the two switched positions and Dani was the one riding my dick while Zellfina was riding my face. I watched Zellfina knead and suck on Dani¡¯s massive chest while also making out here and there. I really enjoyed watching Dani¡¯s breast bouncing up and down as she rode me, but I tore my eyes from her and started to service Zellfina. This went on for another fifteen or thirty minutes with a few position swaps between them. I was finally starting to reach my end for the second time. When I told them they both got off of me and wrapped their breasts around my dick. They started to rub their breasts up and down my dick giving me a tit-job and it felt amazing. After a minute or two I finally release all over their breasts and even got them in the face. I laid there breathing raggedly enjoying the show I was seeing. Dani and Zellfina were cleaning each other off. Dani would lick my juices from Zellfina¡¯s breasts and face and then Zellfina would do the same to Dani. They ended the show with a make out session in front of me while they both slowly stroked my cock with a hand each. I was enjoying every fucking minute of it. I could just imagine the things I could do with them if I had my strength back, the thoughts alone almost caused me to get hard again, but I controlled the blood flow. I smiled at them and when they were done they climbed onto the bed with me and got under the blanket. We all proceeded drifted off to the world of dreams; needless to say mine were very fun and very stimulating. V.1 Ch.33 - Insults and Discrimination *Chiron ¨C Palace* When I awoke the next day both of the girls were already up and gone. I was feeling a lot better, sore but better, so I got out of bed slowly. I found my clothes in a neat pile on a table near the bed. I got dressed and made my way out of the room. The two guards standing at the door in the hallway saluted me when I came out, ¡°Your majesty!¡± I laughed a little and waved at them, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, I am not your King yet.¡± They looked at each other before speaking, ¡°Sir, it is an order from her highness that we call you that.¡± I sighed, ¡°Okay, I will talk to her about it later. For now you can go back to your other duties I know my way around for the most part.¡± They saluted again, ¡°Yes your majesty!¡± Before I could say anything they had already turned and started to walk away. I sighed and shook my head while muttering, ¡°I really won¡¯t like being called that, but it is probably something that has to be done.¡± I shook my head and then proceeded down the corridor. I walked for a few minutes before I finally made it to the throne room. I looked inside and saw that Zellfina was entertaining some guests. I smiled a little at the site and walked over to one side of the room without anybody seeing me. I leaned up against the wall and just stood there listening to what everybody was saying. I could hear Zellfina¡¯s sweet voice talking to a guest, ¡°Yes Mr. Zorn, it is true that I will be getting married again soon. I will be one of the wives to our new king.¡± Everything seemed like it was going good until she said the words ¡°sister wife¡±, even I was confused. Who else am I marrying? Camellia? Sylvia? Dani? I was wracking my brain trying to figure out which one it was going to be when I heard a comment from one of the guests that pissed me off. Even with my Immortal Power Rank I was barely able to hear it, ¡°Why does the queen have to be on equal standing with another wife? She should be the only wife and the other slut should be a concubine at most.¡± I didn¡¯t know which one would be the other wife, but it didn¡¯t matter. Any of my women regardless of status or whether we are married or not will never be insulted freely while I am around. I released a bit of my Aura and concentrated it on the guest who said the comment. He yelled out and immediately started to tremble and I could see his crotch start to become wet. I tried not to laugh, but the other guests around him started to giggle and mock him. No one knew that I had released my Aura and pretty much scared the piss out of him. I looked over at Zellfina and our eyes met, a flash of understanding passed through her eyes and she smiled at me. I put my finger to my mouth and she nodded her head. She looked as if she wanted to ask a question, but she kept quiet like I asked. The guest that I scared ran out of the throne room after he apologized to Zellfina. People were trying not to laugh as he ran out, but some couldn¡¯t help themselves. After a few minutes Zellfina got their attentions again and continued to entertain them. For almost thirty minutes everything was going fine and I was almost falling asleep leaning against the wall. There was a guest that asked another question. I looked up to see who was talking and it was Mr. Zorn again. Zellfina gave him the go ahead to ask and so he did, ¡°Who is this man that you will be marrying your highness? We have only seen you with the human from the ball; surely it isn¡¯t him is it?¡± She glanced at me and then proceeded to answer his question, ¡°Yes it is him. He will be my husband as well as our king.¡± There was a lot of murmuring and he asked another question, ¡°Your highness, with all due respect shouldn¡¯t our new king be a Draconian or somebody stronger than you at least? When we saw him he was pretty strong for a human, but you were still stronger than him.¡± Zellfina was getting a little irritated, ¡°Whether he is human or not is no concern as for his strength there isn¡¯t anyone under our banner that he couldn¡¯t beat.¡± I raised an eyebrow at this; you mean that in the Draconian Empire there isn¡¯t anyone above the Immortal Rank? Now there are people above that in their territory, but they just don¡¯t fly the empire¡¯s banner I guess. I sighed and started listening to the group again. Mr. Zorn was skeptical and snorted, ¡°I find it hard to believe that he is stronger than you, who is an Immortal Magic Rank.¡± Zellfina didn¡¯t miss a beat, ¡°His Magic Rank may not be stronger than mine, but his is in the Immortal Power Rank.¡± There was more excited murmuring from the group this time and Mr. Zorn didn¡¯t stop there, ¡°So he is at the Immortal Power Rank, that doesn¡¯t mean that he is stronger than anyone in the Empire. There are plenty of Immortal Power Ranks among your bodyguards.¡± Zellfina smiled, ¡°That is true, but how many of them are in the Immortal Power Rank and a Rank SSS in Magic as well?¡± There was a gasp from some of the group and Mr. Zorn turned a little white. They all knew how hard it was to work on both Power and Magic. They probably also know that once a human reached the Immortal Power Rank they would never reach the Immortal Magic Rank. What they didn¡¯t know is that I was the exception. Mr. Zorn didn¡¯t say anything else, but another man did ask a question. He was a pudgy short man that slobbered a little when he talked, ¡°Who is the other wife or wives of this human?¡± Zellfina just answered him mater-of-factly, ¡°There will actually be three of us marrying him on the same day. One will be me, the next will be an Elf that he has known a while, and then the third will be my eldest daughter Camellia.¡± There was some surprised looks among the group along with some pissed off looks. There were even murmurs along the lines of, ¡°So the only way to be related to the royal family after that will be the youngest daughter?¡± and ¡°The king will be marrying the princess as well? What blasphemy is this?¡± I could tell that the former were just worried about their own goals while the latter are actually worried about whatever gods they believe in will feel about this. Of course me and Camellia aren¡¯t related by blood so I don¡¯t see any problem with it. Being a former Christian, before I started believing in only the things I could see, I could understand where they were coming from. Of course, if the bible was anything to go by I don¡¯t know why God would see incest as a bad thing. Adam and Eve were supposedly the first humans and they reproduced, then their children had to reproduce with each other. So according to that alone, everybody on the planet of Earth where related in one way or another. People seem quick to forget about this though and label incestuous couples as sinners. Hell back in the day, the Europeans and Asians were marrying cousins and shit to keep their lineage pure. I don¡¯t believe in it in any way and I think that real incest it is disgusting, but everybody has a right to do what they want to do within the limitations of the laws of the world and whatever holy ones they believe in. In America I believe it is illegal in almost all of the states. I sighed as I thought about how messed up the religions where back on earth, all of the books were written by men under the directions of a voice in their heads claiming to be a god. For all we know they could have had a disease that made them hear voices. That is enough about my views on religion and I should get back to the situation at hand. I came back to reality and a lot of the people in the group where getting agitated and Zellfina was hollering for order. Unfortunately, the group couldn¡¯t really hear her and so she was about to holler for the guards. I waved at her signaling for her to stop. She noticed it and slowly nodded her head after a minute. She sat back down on the throne and started to rub her temple. I could see her frustration so I didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and I released my aura on the entire group. They immediately clammed up and didn¡¯t say shit, they all started to tremble and look around at each other. Some of them even started to piss themselves just like the man from before. I finally spoke, ¡°That is enough.¡± When my voice fell they all looked at me and noticed the aura shining around my body. A few of them went white with fear while some of them had a small sneer on their faces. I stopped leaning against the wall and made my way around the group to stand next to Zellfina. She smiled up at me and I bent down to give her a quick kiss. After I leaned back up I stared at the group and shut my aura off. Most of the group immediately sat down where they stood while a few of the stronger ones kept standing and staring at me. I smirked before speaking, ¡°Most of you have been a little overbearing in front of the queen, while others have been downright insulting requiring me to make them leave. I thought those of nobility would be a bit more civil.¡± They all remembered the man who left earlier and a flash of understanding shined briefly in their eyes. They just stared at me for a few minutes before Mr. Zorn spoke again, ¡°What does a human know about civility? You all are always waging war on each other, raping, and killing whoever you please.¡± I was starting to wonder how the Draconians where allied with the Humans, but when remembering the Demons I could understand why they would be. I looked directly at Mr. Zorn and spoke, ¡°Just because of a few bad apples you automatically lump me in with those savages? Don¡¯t tell me that you are naive enough to think that there are no Draconians who do the same thing?¡± I was starting to get a little irritated and Zellfina could tell, she grabbed my hand and held it, which actually calmed me down a bit. The group noticed this, but they didn¡¯t say anything about it.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Mr. Zorn didn¡¯t know what to say so he just kept his mouth shut, but I didn¡¯t, ¡°Under Zellfina and my reign there will be no discrimination between any race of the Universe. Those who break this law will face punishment regardless of their race or social standing.¡± I hate discrimination, for any reason, more than anything in existence. We all bleed, we all die eventually, and we all end up in the same size hole in the ground. The only difference is the amount of money our families can spend on the decorations for our graves. I sighed and spoke again, ¡°I believe that this meeting is over with for now.¡± Most people didn¡¯t say anything, but there were a few people that did and being irritated already I yelled at them while releasing my aura, ¡°I SAID LEAVE!¡± Everyone quickly turned white and when I shut my aura off they all immediately turned to leave, under a guard escort, after bowing to Zellfina. I rubbed my temples and sighed deeply. I was grabbed around the waist from behind and pulled into a sitting position on Zellfina¡¯s lap. I looked back at her and was greeted with a lovely smile, ¡°Thanks for helping babe.¡± I smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it; I feel that I will be present for a lot of these in the near future or dealing with them myself. Of course, when it is time for us to go on our adventures we won¡¯t have to personally deal with a lot of issues. Speaking of, I need to find somebody that is capable to help Zendra when we all decide to take off for a bit.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything, but she did snuggle up to my back while I was sitting in her lap and nod her head. I smiled and just sat there for a while letting her hold me to her hearts content. It was at this time that Sylvia walked into the throne room. She saw us and tried to sneak out without us noticing, but I told her I already saw her. She smiled sheepishly and walked over to the throne, ¡°Hello dears.¡± I smiled and Zellfina and I said hello at the same time. I thought of something real quick and then asked her a question, ¡°Where were you last night Slyv?¡± She blushed a bit while answering, ¡°Well I was exploring the castle and the yard after we got her, but when I heard the news from a passing guard I rushed over. Though when I made it to your room Camellia stopped me outside and said you were fine. I was doubtful, but when I heard the noises coming from the room I was convinced. I laughed a bit and then felt a sharp pain on my back, when I looked back I noticed that Zellfina had bitten me and was semi-glaring at me. This caused me to laugh some more because it was kind of cute. Normally she doesn¡¯t get embarrassed, but it is cute to see that she does. Sylvia was looking at us with a little bit of longing and jealousy so I told her to come over. She did what I said and when she got to me I started to pet her head while she sat on the ground in front of the throne. I didn¡¯t know if she would really like this, but her tail started to swish side to side quickly so I guess that she does. After a little bit of bonding time with Sylvia we got up and left the throne room. Walking down the hall I had another question I had to ask Zina, ¡°How come Sylvia isn¡¯t part of the wives in the wedding?¡± Zellfina looked a little sad, but Sylvia answered before she could say anything, ¡°It is because I am not a citizen of the empire yet.¡± I was a little confused, ¡°Neither am I as far as I know.¡± Zellfina spoke up on that note, ¡°Actually I made you a citizen after our first night together.¡±I looked at her for a second before speaking, ¡°If it is that easy then why not do it for her?¡± She once again looked a little sad, ¡°Well, the Church of Origin-D doesn¡¯t recognize werewolves as beings of the same level as Draconians, Elves, Humans, and etc. Hell it took quite a while before they started treating even Elves and Humans nicely.¡± I sighed again with a flaw religion that discriminates against someone because of their race. It¡¯s bad enough when your religion says to love everyone and you discriminate against them because of their choices. When it isn¡¯t their fault though is even worse than that though. It reminds me of the crusades when the armies of the church started killing people because god supposedly said they needed to die, yet GOD was the one who told them that they shall not kill. Granted there are a lot of people that actually follow their religious teachings and even though people do things that are sins, they are not judged by them. They know that it is not their place to judge others for their religion teaches that they will be judged when their time comes. We have no right to judge others, because we could have easily been or may still be in their position at one point. Anyways back to the issue at hand again. I shook my head and spoke again, ¡°You are the queen can¡¯t you do anything about it?¡± Zellfina got a sad look in her eyes and shook her head. I sighed and then turned to smile at Sylvia, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are already mine and I will make the church marry us eventually.¡± She smiled at this and nodded her head. I continued to smile at her, even though we really don¡¯t need the churches approval or blessing, it will help the public¡¯s opinion about her kind if they recognize her. Thinking of that I spoke to her again, ¡°By the way, no one tried to hurt you are talk bad about you did they?¡± Sylvia shook her head, ¡°No, they were all real nice to me and treated me like a normal person.¡± I smiled at that. That is good, maybe it has something to do with the fact that she was with Zellfina and I. Of course, it could be that a lot of the draconian population aren¡¯t as prejudice as the rest. Putting the thought into the back of my mind I continued walking down the corridor with the two girls. As we were walking by the room Sylvia decided to stay there and after a quick kiss she went inside. I smiled at the view of her bushy tail swishing on top of her plump ass. I received a jab to the side from Zellfina who just started walking and was visibly trying to make her tail swish. I laughed and then caught up to her, giving her ass a good squeeze. She grinned at this and then tried to make a move on me, but I was too fast and moved out of the way. She pouted a little, ¡°No fair.¡± I smiled and then continued to walk while whistling a tune from earth. I was remembering a show where a little boy¡¯s dad was a sheriff and the sheriff¡¯s deputy was hilarious, but a little slow at times. It had a catchy whistle-tune for the intro, so it was something that I liked to whistle sometimes. Zellfina caught up to me and just walked with me while listening to the tune. We arrived in the hangar, which was my chosen destination, and found Kiralee working on one of the MBSs. I looked yelled up to her, ¡°Hey Kira! How is it coming!?¡± Kira stopped working and then popped her head out, ¡°It is going well master. I have finally edited the operating system, like we talked about, for the rest of the MBSs and then made a master copy for any new ones we build later.¡± I nodded my head and then thought of something cool, ¡°Hey Kira, come here!¡± She stopped what she was doing and then jumped down, landing right in front of us. She saluted me, ¡°You called master?¡± I nodded, ¡°Yeah I had a cool idea for a weapon to add to my personal MBS.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything so I took that as my cue to continue, ¡°Okay, first I want you to make two giant light swords to be used by the mech. Then I want you to attach wings to the back of it that fire laser beams. They will mainly be for looks, but when I want to use them to attack something they will aim forward and shoot at what I lock onto.¡± Kiralee was fake righting these things down, which was kind of funny, but her robotic personality was a little bit of a bummer. She saluted me again, ¡°It will be done sir anything else?¡± I thought for a minute before speaking, ¡°Yeah I want you to make those wings be detachable and able to fly around me firing in any direction, at any target instead of just bending forward.¡± She was erasing something on an invisible notepad and rewriting what I had just said which brought a laugh from Zellfina, before she saluted again and took off. I thought about seeing if I could take a look at her programming and try and program a personality back in her at a later time. I have always wanted a daughter so maybe I can program her to act like one. Granted it will have to be somewhat mature in order to be of help in any situation. Having an A.I. that acts like a three year old will be no help whatsoever. I sighed and then walked out of the hangar with Zellfina. We made it a little bit down the corridor before we ran into Zendra. She was followed by Violet and Drexella. I hadn¡¯t seen them in a while so it was nice to see them. Something felt different to me so I used [Identify] on them and I was shocked to see that they had increased their ranks in the short time we were gone. Drexella was at Magic Rank B and Violet was now at Magic Rank S. This was a great and I spoke up to congratulate them, ¡°Congratulations on the advancement you two.¡± They both were shocked and then they blushed a little, ¡°Thank you Sir/Master.¡± They spoke at the same time and the way they addressed me was different so it kind of sounded funny, but I didn¡¯t laugh. I just smiled at them and then turned to Zendra. She was still pretty and had an arrogant air around her, but it had mellowed down a lot since I saw her last. She looked at me and grinned, ¡°Hey dad.¡± I was shocked for a second, what did she call me? It must have shone on my face, because she started laughing her ass off. After a few minutes of laughing she finally spoke again, ¡°What would you rather me call you brother-in-law? Or maybe you want me to alternate between the two?¡± I sighed before speaking, ¡°Just call me Vitamor or fiend like you usually do.¡± Hearing this she got embarrassed, ¡°About that I am sorry again about my attitude from before.¡± I smiled and rubbed her head, which she quickly slapped my hand away. I laughed and then spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It is okay, you are still young and don¡¯t understand many things.¡± Hearing this Zellfina laughed a little and Zendra go a little irritated, ¡°What do you mean I am young!? You are barely old enough to be considered an adult in the universe.¡± I smiled, Zellfina knew most of my story, but Zendra didn¡¯t know shit. I just laughed and said some words before leaving, ¡°I am older than you think I am. Of course I may not be older than you, but in maturity level you are like a grandchild to me.¡± Hearing this she was steaming from the ears again and I could hear her cursing at me as we walked off. Zellfina and I were laughing for a minute or two after we walked off before she spoke, ¡°Do you think we should tell her?¡± I thought about it for a minute or two, ¡°If we need to we can, but not right now. The less she knows the better she is.¡± Zellfina nodded her head and didn¡¯t bring it up again. We walked out of the palace and into the courtyard, there were people training all over the place and there were even some people lounging about having a good time. I smiled at the scene and then looked to the sky; I wonder how the ArchAngel is doing? V.1 Ch.34 - Memories *Space Fortress ArchAngel ¨C Head Worker¡¯s POV* ¡°Argh! Why does this fucking space station have to be so damn temperamental?¡± I was cursing at the door to the captain¡¯s room which wouldn¡¯t open no matter how many times I tried. Every time I told the ArchAngel to open the door she would straight up tell me no. She said something along the lines of ¡°Only the captain and those he wishes are allowed in the captain¡¯s room.¡± It was frustrating as hell. I needed to get into the captain¡¯s room so that I can possibly find something to help me take control of this space station. It would be of better use in the hands of a draconian instead of a mere human. Humans may be recognized by the church and the followers of the church, but I can¡¯t recognize such a weakly born race. Sure some humans can grow stronger, but those are far fewer in number compared to the amount of weaker humans. I sneered, ¡°Even the human that is the captain of this space station is a weakling. With my A Power Rank I could probably blow on him and he would die.¡± I started laughing and walked away from the captain¡¯s room. The work on the ArchAngel was proceeding at a decent pace. We have already made the hole, that was crudely patched, look like it never happened. I walked to the bridge of the space station. I entered the room and paused in small wonder for a second. It still amazed me at how a space stations bridge looked just like one of our capital ships. What also amazed me was the amount of ordinance that this space station had. Why would a space station need so much fire power? I mean the High Capacity Rail gun could take out a fucking moon, it could possibly take out a small planet if it hit just right. I was beginning to have my ideas about this space fortress, but I was keeping them to myself for now. I sat down in the captain¡¯s chair and immediately felt empowered. I laughed out loud, which brought a lot of looks from the technicians on the bridge. I ignored them and sat there a little gloomy. Not only could I not gain access to the captain¡¯s room, but the captain¡¯s chair¡¯s main computer won¡¯t let me in it either. No matter how many times I have tried to access the computer attached to the chair I keep getting the same damn denial message. It was like it was mocking me or something. I swear I could hear the ArchAngel giggle every time I got pissed at the messages. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that when we first talked to it and found out it was a normal computer system, I would think it was an advanced A.I. or something. I shook my head and walked over to a normal computer. I accessed the computer screen and checked out some of the status of the ArchAngel. I smiled when I saw that everything was pretty much okay except for the power situation and the weapons being offline. I looked out the bridge window at Chiron and wondered when I would get to go home. *Chiron¡¯s Palace ¨C Vitamor¡¯s POV* ¡°Achoo!¡± I sneezed out of nowhere and wondered if someone was talking about me. I shrugged and kept staring at the book in front of me. I had gotten a few more magic books from the library and had learned a couple new spells. They were [Ice Wall], [Fire Wall], [Earth Wall], and [Wind Wall]. The book in front of me was actually just a normal book about the history of Chiron and some other information though. I looked up from the book and finally opened the notifications that came with the spells.
Congratulations! You have learned [Ice Wall]!
[Ice Wall] ¨C Creates a wall of ice where the caster wants it.
Congratulations! You have learned [Fire Wall]!
[Fire Wall] ¨C Creates a wall of fire around the caster.
Congratulations! You have learned [Earth Wall]!
[Earth Wall] ¨C Creates a wall of earth where the caster wants it.
Congratulations! You have learned [Wind Wall]!
[Wind Wall] ¨C Creates a wall of wind where the caster wants it.
The spells weren¡¯t as good as my mana shield, but I really didn¡¯t want to use it all the time. Sure it was strong, but it was honestly a little overpowered in some aspects and if I wanted to spar with my companions I needed something weaker. I wouldn¡¯t be able to show them their growth if I just kept canceling out everything they did. An alarm went off in the room and I looked at the holographic computer on my desk. The time was five thirty in the evening and there was another hour and a half before I was to be enslaved¡­ I mean married. I sighed and then smiled when I thought of the three beautiful women that would soon be my wives. I thought back to the first time I met Zellfina. She was sitting on her throne, so regal and stunning. I can remember how I almost shit myself when her voice shook the ArchAngel. I thought about our first night together and also our time on the continent. I know we have only known each other for a few months, but it feels like a life time. I laughed when I thought of the shy Camellia. She was a stunning woman yet she has never been with a man in any way at all. The closest contact with a male she has had was when she was taking a nap on my chest in the back courtyard. The thought of it made me smile, but if Camellia thought of it she was sure to be embarrassed. When I thought of Dani there were so many memories that it would take me forever to tell them. I could fill around five books on just our moments together if I was to write them down. I sighed when I thought of the sad times we had together, but I was happy that the good times outnumbered the bad. I pricked my thumb and then dropped some blood on the scanner connected to the computer. I made a few keystrokes on the keyboard and an image of Dani from earth popped up. I had been told about the things this computer could do from Kira and I decided to put it to the test just now. She was right when she said the scanner could search a person¡¯s memories from their brain. There wasn¡¯t a technology to search the soul¡¯s memories yet, but they were trying to develop it. I played some of the memories that I had of Dani. It was like watching a movie from my point of view. I could see the time that we went to the park together during high school and she wanted me to push her on the swing. I laughed and called her a little kid, but I still did as she asked. The laugh and smile she showed me back then was brilliant. It made a little bit of the darkness in my heart at the time leave. I smiled and then flipped through a few more memories before I stumbled upon one that I never wanted to think about again. It was during my seventh grade year. I had just moved back in with my parents. They moved out of town during my sixth grade year, but I wanted to finish in the same school so they let me stay with my grandparents. The town we moved to was full of rich kids, due to the massive lake that we were near. It was the second largest lake in Oklahoma with houses ranging anywhere from fifty thousand to a couple of million. It was November and I had just gotten comfortable with school and I was talking to Dani on the phone right before I left the school. She had to stay behind in my hometown so the only way I could talk to her was over the phone. When I got done talking to her a girl walked up to me. It was the girl that I had a crush on in my third hour class. She walked up to me with a dazzling smile. I smiled at her, ¡°Hey.¡± She smiled brighter and spoke, ¡°Hi. I was wondering if you would like to come over to my house and study with me and my friends.¡± I was ecstatic at the time and just nodded my head. She beamed another smile at me before giving me her address and the time. I was so happy that when I got home I couldn¡¯t even sit still. At the given time I had my mom drop me off at her house. I walked up to the door and rang the doorbell, however to this day I wish I never touched it. It wasn¡¯t just a few more seconds when she opened the door. She stood there with a smile that looked beautiful; it was as if an angel was smiling at me. Now that I am older I can see the devil hidden behind that smile. I clenched my fist and continued to watch the memory. I walked into the house and followed her to the front room. There were a couple of guys from the football team and they were all looking at their school books intently. This sight is what first raised my suspicions, but her smile made them go away. I asked where her parents where and she said they had to work until real late. I smiled at the thought of possibly being alone with her. Granted there were some other guys here, but I could zone them out pretty easily. She sat down on the couch and patted the cushion beside her. I smiled and then sat down where she indicated.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. We all studied for about thirty minutes before she said she was going to fetch some drinks. I was honestly having a blast; even the guys from the football team were cool. I watched her graceful and beautiful figure go into the kitchen. As soon as she left the guys from the football team all closed their books and sneered at me. My suspicions from earlier came back and I found out they were spot on. Hardly any football player I have ever met would study so much, not without being forced to. I got up from the chair, grabbed my bag, and headed for the door. Before I could make it to the door though, I was stopped by some more football players that came from the kitchen. I looked behind them and saw her standing there with a sneer on her face, ¡°You thought that we could be friends or something? I am from a completely different world than you. I will be driving a Porsche or a Lamborghini, while you will be stuck with your mom¡¯s Malibu.¡± I looked at her with a small tear coming down my eye, ¡°Why would you do this for?¡± She laughed before glaring at me, ¡°At first it was to let you know your place in society, but now it is just because I can.¡± I clenched my fist and cursed at her. The football player in front of me pushed me back into the room causing me to fall over the table. Before I knew it punches and kicks were raining down on me. I screamed out in pain which caused one of the players to laugh, ¡°Yes scream in pain. The miss is paying us quite a bit to get you to stop staring at her in class.¡± I clenched my teeth and started to fight back. I landed a few hits on a couple of them, but I was soon drowned in kicks and punches again. After a while, I was left alone and lying on the ground in pain. I groaned some and I then noticed that one of the players was starting to unbutton his pants. He sneered at me, ¡°You look so juicy and delicious lying there on the ground like that. Let¡¯s have some fun before you leave.¡± I cringed at the thought of what was about to happen, but I no longer had the energy or will to move. The she-devil laughed, ¡°After you are done with him how about we make a trip to his home town and have some fun with the friend he is always talking to.¡± My eyes widened and I managed to weakly speak, ¡°No.¡± She sneered at me, ¡°Now we are definitely going to.¡± I felt something in my heart snap and at the time I lost consciousness, but watching the memories through the computer I could see everything that happened. I always wondered what exactly happened that night. I could see myself laughing like a maniac. The she-devil looked at me with a grin on her face, ¡°I guess he finally snapped huh?¡± She looked over at the half naked football player, ¡°Hurry up and get done with it so I can throw him out of here.¡± He smiled at her and walked towards me. I saw that when he got closer I stopped laughing and glared at him. This caused the player to grin, ¡°Oh, yes look at me like that. It excites me even more.¡± What happened next I never would have believed before meeting Chronos. I saw myself reach out and grab the guy¡¯s dick; he seemed to get more excited. Unfortunately for him though, what happened next probably ruined him. My arm moved and the football player screamed out in pain. He fell backwards on the ground holding his private area while screaming. One of the players ran over to check on him. When he moved the guy¡¯s hands he went pale. I saw that with the movement of my arm I had snapped his dick in half. It may be nothing but muscle and cartilage, but you can break it when it is erect. That wasn¡¯t the worst part though. The area right below his penis was bloody and unrecognizable. The other football players looked at me with anger in their eyes, but when they saw what was in my hands they were frightened. In my hands were a set of testicles which had come from the guy on the ground crying. I sneered at the players and then crushed them in my hands. I was staring at the hologram in shock. How did I have the strength to do that back then? The strength actually needed to crush a man¡¯s balls is more than most people can get in their grip. I always wondered why my strength had risen to way above normal for my size back then. It happened after this moment and I couldn¡¯t figure out why. Did I tap into something that was inside of me for strength and it just stayed with me? I pushed the thought to the back of my head and continued watching. I saw myself stand up and wipe the remnants of the player¡¯s balls on the couch. I could see the she-devil in the back of the group shivering. I grinned at her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait right there for me.¡± The voice that came out of me was deep and almost sounded demonic. The she-devil fell on her butt and pissed herself. I laughed and made my move on the seven players left standing. It was over in less than a minute. If I counted it was probably around thirty to forty-five seconds. After I had got done attacking them most of the players had passed out from the pain, while a couple of them were rolling on the ground holding their arm or leg. It depended on which one I broke. I walked over to the she-devil sitting on the ground. I squatted down in front of her and grabbed her by the hair. She was begging me not to do anything. For some reason I didn¡¯t do anything, but I did leave her with some parting words. I stared right into her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t ever thing that because you have money or your parents have money that your are the best. There will always be people better than you at something. Those people that have no money now, may grow up to own your parents company. Those that you bully and humiliate may grow up to kill you and your family. Those that are less fortunate than you will always be stronger than you in one way or another.¡± I got really close to her face and said one last thing, ¡°When we all die, the casket and hole will be exactly the same size. The only difference will be the amount of money that can be spent on the decorations of the grave or coffin. In the end though, the exact same thing will be in every coffin; a dead human being, nothing more, nothing less. I let go of her head and kicked her door off its hinges and into the yard. I left her crying on the floor as I walked home. When I got home my parents were asleep and my baby sister was lying in her crib next to them. I walked up to them and I could see myself smiling, but this time the smile wasn¡¯t evil looking. It was a smile of concern and love. I saw myself reached down and gently rubbed my sister¡¯s head before I went back to my room and collapsed in the bed. I couldn¡¯t remember a thing when I woke up the next day. I honestly thought that I had gotten molested by the football player and they dumped me off at my home afterwards. I holed myself up in my room for two weeks before I went back to school. When I got to the school cafeteria for breakfast I was shocked at what I saw. The she-devil and her posse of football players, minus one, were sitting at the same table, but that isn¡¯t what shocked me. What shocked me was their expressions of fear on their faces and the broken arms and legs that some of them had. I looked down at the ground and got my food. I quickly ate and then left the cafeteria. I sighed before closing down the memory. I started to walk towards the door, when I saw Dani standing in the doorway. She had a hand over her mouth and was crying. I felt my heart hurt at the sight, ¡°Since when?¡± She moved her hand and spoke, ¡°Since you started looking at them.¡± I sighed and looked at her with complicated feelings. She looked at me with a complicated expression, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I looked away from her, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry or think less of me.¡± She got mad and stomped over to me. I looked back at her just in time to receive a slap to my face. Due to my Immortal Power Rank it didn¡¯t hurt me much physically, but it felt like a direct slap to my heart. I looked up and saw the tears streaming down her face even faster. She sniffled a little while talking, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever hide anything from me again! I am your best friend and soon to be your wife! As best friends we are supposed to be there for each other, even more so as husband and wife.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say so I just looked down at the ground. A few seconds later I was in her embrace. I stiffened up and then looked at her; she was staring at me and had her hand on my face. She was still crying, but she had a smile on her face, ¡°From now on you are to tell me or any of your other wives if something is bothering you, okay? We are here for you and we always will be. You don¡¯t always have to carry everything on your shoulders. I am tired of looking at your back and seeing nothing but loneliness. You are no longer alone Justin! You have people that love you. You have people that will do anything for you.¡± I looked down at her face and saw her beaming a smile at me and I just lost all strength in my legs. She fell down on the ground with me and just held me while I cried. It had been so long since I had let a tear stroll down my face. Ever since that night I had been holding everything in. Happiness, sadness, love, along with many other emotions. The only true emotion I would usually show was anger. Other than that everything was an act. I was able to fool everybody around me including Dani. I no longer had to hold everything in or shoulder everything on my own. My parents may have loved me, but there were many things I could not confide in them. I didn¡¯t want Dani to worry and I wanted her to be happy, so I just bottled it all up. There were a few times that I was on the verge of exploding, but Dani was usually there to calm me down. She had always been there for me. She was the light in the darkness of my heart back then. Now there are many lights in my heart chasing away the darkness. It was all thanks to Chronos. She had given me a fresh start and allowed me to find my place. I belong with those that I love and those that love me. I am supposed to protect them, but they are supposed to protect me as well. No one is strong enough to handle every situation alone. Sometimes you have to count on those closest to you. There is always someone or something more powerful than we are, but if we stand together our power multiplies. I wasn¡¯t wailing or screaming like a child, but I was just sitting in her arms in silence while the tears streamed down my face. After a while I wiped my tears away and stood up. I helped Dani up and smiled at her, ¡°You should hurry along, you have a wedding to prepare for.¡± She smiled at me, but I could see the concern in that smile. I laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I am okay now.¡± I looked out the window before speaking again, ¡°I think I needed that. I feel¡­ lighter. It¡¯s like a weight has been taken off my heart and mind. Everything looks more colorful than before.¡± I turned and smiled at her. *Dani¡¯s POV* He turned back and beamed a smile at me. It honestly took my breath away. I haven¡¯t seen him smile like that in many years. It was a wonderful and welcome sight to behold. I smiled back at him before I left him in his study. I headed towards the room down the hall, where Zellfina and Camellia where getting ready. They both smiled at me when I walked in, but when they saw my tear stained face they immediately rushed me. They were both asking me if I was okay and I nodded my head. I told them what I saw in his study and they both had tears running down their face when I was finished. Zellfina was pissed and punched the wall, ¡°Those animals! If I ever go to Earth and see them, I will rip their hearts out!¡± Camellia nodded her head at her mother¡¯s words. I smiled at them and then we proceeded to get ready for our wedding. *Vitamor¡¯s POV* I watched Dani leave the office and I continued to smile. I honestly felt better now that I was able to release everything. I had been holding everything in for way too long. It can be emotionally bad and possibly physically bad to hold things in. I had been enduring though, because I thought it would be best for everyone if nobody knew anything. I sighed, ¡°I am sorry everyone. I didn¡¯t want everyone to worry.¡± I looked back out the window towards the continent and then aimed my view to the sky. I sighed again, ¡°I must get stronger. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to them. Dani, Zellfina, Camellia, Sylvia, Chronos. I don¡¯t want to lose anyone that I love.¡± I was embraced from behind. I was shocked for a second, but I felt a furry tail wrap around my waist. I returned to normal when I heard her voice, ¡°You won¡¯t lose us love. We are here for you, just like you have been here for us. We all love you and won¡¯t leave you, no matter the marital status.¡± I turned around in her embrace and I saw the furry ears and beautiful face of Sylvia. I smiled at her, ¡°I know and I want to keep it that way, but don¡¯t worry. You will be my wife one day.¡± She smiled up at me and then moved in towards me with her eyes closed. I leaned down and connected my lips with hers. V.1 Ch.35 - Power, Love, and Sex *Chiron ¨C Palace* I stood their holding Sylvia for a little while before we separated from each other. I looked down at her and smiled, ¡°I need to get ready.¡± She smiled back at me and nodded her head. I kissed her on her forehead before she walked out of the office. I stood there for a moment visualizing the view of her walking out the door a couple of times. I smiled at the amazing view and then walked out the door myself. I walked around the corner and entered the bedroom. I looked around for a minute and smiled wide. There has been a couple of dressers added and even the bed has been replaced with a bigger one. Luckily the room was huge to begin with otherwise it would be hard to walk around. I had to keep myself from visualizing the things that would most likely be happening in the new bed. I shook my head and walked over to the closet. There were dividers in the closet now, separating our clothes. I walked to my section and picked up the plastic bag that was left out for me. There was a note attached to the bag. I smiled and opened it up: Dear Vitamor, We were told about some of your favorite things and tastes from Dani, so we took it upon ourselves to have a suit made for you. We hope you like it. Love, Your future wives I smiled at the note and then placed it in my [Storage]. I opened the bag and I was greeted with a dark purple suit and tie. I laughed a little bit and put the suit on. I walked over in front of the mirror and I was actually a little irritated. I didn¡¯t know how to tie a fucking tie! I was standing in front of the mirror for fifteen minutes trying to figure the damn thing out and I was failing miserably. It was at this time that there was a knock on the door. I told whoever it was to come in. I looked over and saw Violet walk in the door. She looked at me and then paused for a second. I smiled at her before speaking, ¡°What? Does it look bad?¡± She turned a little red, ¡°Not at all sir. You look quite handsome.¡± I smiled at her and then sighed, ¡°The truth is I am having a little trouble.¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°What is the matter sir?¡± I sighed again and turned a little red, ¡°First, stop calling me sir. Second, I um¡­ don¡¯t know how to tie a tie.¡± I said the last part with my face looking at the ground. Violet didn¡¯t say anything for a minute, but then she began to laugh. I was feeling incredibly embarrassed. I really didn¡¯t know why thought, because not being able to tie a tie was quite common on earth. For some reason I felt like I was a little inferior to some of the noble people that should be gathering in the throne room right now. I bet any one of them know how to tie one. I sighed and continued looking at the ground. A few seconds later there was a gentle hand on my chin, lifting my head up. When I looked up I was face to face with a beautiful motherly gaze. She smiled at me, ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed about this your majesty. From what I know you weren¡¯t raised in nobility at all. For the common people knowing how to tie a tie is something unimportant to them for the most part.¡± I smiled back at her, ¡°Easy for you to say; even though I was born a commoner and not accustomed to the customs and other stuff of the nobility, I still feel inferior to them.¡± She continued to look at me with that motherly gaze and I felt a sense of caring coming from it. After a few seconds she spoke, ¡°You are by no means inferior to them. You are the future king of the draconians. Even if you were born a commoner, you have the power to take this position. Remember, you can obtain almost anything with enough power. No matter what your birthing is or where you come from. Power comes in many forms, but with enough of it you can obtain the world.¡± I smiled at her, ¡°You are right somewhat, but there are things that power can¡¯t obtain.¡± She was confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡± I pointed towards her chest, ¡°Someone¡¯s heart.¡± She raised her eyebrows and looked like she seemed to understand. I decided to still elaborate, ¡°Even with absolute power, you may not be able to capture someone¡¯s heart or respect. You may be able to incite fear in them or even greed, but obtaining the love and respect of someone isn¡¯t that easily earned.¡± She nodded her head and smiled at me, ¡°But you have captured the hearts of a few maidens pretty easily yourself your majesty.¡± I sighed, ¡°I have been pretty lucky though. Honestly in what normal kingdom would the queen or princess want to be with a person of inferior power? It wasn¡¯t until just recently did I catch up and pass Zellfina in power. It wasn¡¯t until just recently that I had become worthy of her love.¡± All of a sudden she looked angry and a split second later there was a loud smack sound, followed by a stinging pain on my left cheek. I touched my cheek; this was the second time today I had been smacked. I looked at Violet, she was fuming. She started to speak, ¡°Forgive my rudeness your majesty and if you want to execute me for it then so be it. I will not stand here and let you spew utter nonsense about being worthy of someone¡¯s love.¡± I was shocked by what she was saying, but she didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°A woman¡¯s heart and love is hers to give, not her father, not her brother, her mother, her sister, or anyone. If a woman has decided to give you her heart and you feel the same way then shut the fuck up and accept it. Feeling like you aren¡¯t worthy of it or some bullshit will probably just cause something irreversible to happen.¡± I was staring at the floor like a little child being scolded. Violet was still speaking, ¡°You have already fucked her so man the fuck up.¡± I was shocked at the last sentence she noticed my shock and spoke again, ¡°What? The maids here in the palace talk. We all know what you two have done. Hell some of us have even heard her during the night.¡± I coughed a little and continued to stare at the floor. She sighed and then pulled my head up again, ¡°Her majesty loves you, the elf loves you, the first princess loves you, and the werewolf loves you as well. Like you said, you are truly lucky to have so many women that love you. They have chosen to give you their hearts with no strings attached. So once again, man the fuck up and go to your wedding.¡± She was tying my tie as she was speaking the last part of her lecture. When she was done she smiled at me and then left the bedroom. I stood there staring at the door for a good ten minutes before I sighed. I pushed all of the negative thoughts to the back of my head and walked out of the room. I entered the hallway and headed towards the throne room. There was quite a bit of talking coming from the throne room when I stopped in front of the doors. One of the guards bowed and then opened the doors. He stepped through and announced my arrival, ¡°His future majesty, Sir Vitamor has arrived!¡± I into the throne room and walked down the aisle. The seating was arranged like it typically would be at a church. One side had Zellfina¡¯s family, which was just Zendra. The other side was supposed to have my family, but I had none here so the only ones there were Violet, Drexella, and Sylvia. The nobles of the empire where scattered throughout the seating. I recognized a few from the party that Zellfina took me too a while back. They all looked at me with semi-blank expressions. Most of the other nobles looked at me with a little envy and disgust mixed in their expressions. I sighed and then walked down the aisle. The discrimination and arrogance of the noble draconians was honestly starting to piss me off, but for the girls I held it in. I made it to the throne and stood in front of the priest. I greeted him; he smiled at me and greeted me back. I couldn¡¯t see any disgust or envy, but I could sense that he was a little uncomfortable. I sighed in my heart and turned to look at the doors. I tried tuning out all of the murmurs and gossip coming from the crowd. After almost thirty minutes of waiting the doors opened again and a couple of trumpets started playing along with a piano. I had never heard this song before, but it had a very nice melody. Everybody stood up and looked towards the doors. Three beautifully dressed women walked through the doors and brought a gasp from everyone. I felt my heart skip a few beats as I saw three of the most important people in my life. Zellfina was wearing a beautiful purple dress, Camellia was wearing a blazing red dress, and Dani was wearing a dark blue dress. The style of the dresses were exactly the same, they were of normal length and revealed quite a bit of cleavage. I smiled at the beautiful sight coming down the aisle towards me and I could feel a bunch of butterflies fluttering around in my stomach. There was a small flash of orange light in the back corner of the room and when I looked over I saw Chinet leaning against the wall. She smiled and gave me a slight wave. There was another spacial distortion next to her and Origin-D appeared next to her. He waved and then put his finger to his mouth. I looked around and no one noticed him, not even Chinet. I smiled but didn¡¯t say anything and looked back at the girls. They made it up to me and stood beside me. Zellfina was on my left side her arm hooked in mine. Dani was to my right and Camellia was to the right of her. I had my arm wrapped around both of them; honestly my arm was almost too short to finish hooking on Camellia. All of a sudden I felt like I was being stared at by three people. I looked behind me and all of the people here were staring at the girls. I looked at Chinet and Origin, but they were also staring at the girls. I couldn¡¯t see anybody looking at me so why did it feel like I was being watched by three different people. I didn¡¯t think anybody would cause a problem at the wedding ceremony itself, but I remained vigilant just in case. The priest went through the normal marriage procedures and after we said our ¡°I do¡¯s¡± I kissed all three girls. There was some cheering in the room, but it was quieter than I would have thought a wedding would have been. We walked down the aisle and headed towards the ball room. The ball room is where the reception being held at. We walked into the ball room and noticed quite a few maids scrambling around finishing some last minute placements. We were led to the table at the front of the room. I sat in one chair, while Zellfina sat in the chair to my left and Camellia and Dani to the left. The guests made their way into the ball room and were led to their seats. I leaned towards Zellfina, ¡°I am shocked that nobody caused a ruckus at the wedding ceremony.¡± She smiled, ¡°The church holds all wedding ceremonies as sacred and anyone who would cause a ruckus will be struck down by their god, or so they say.¡± I smiled and thought about the fact that their god was actually at our wedding and would probably do just that. She got serious for a second after that, ¡°Though tomorrow at the coronation ceremony may be a different story. You may have quite a few challengers that step up. They either want to test out the new king or they are against you being the king.¡± I groaned and thought about the headache I would be having tomorrow. Zellfina smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry though. All of the beings in the empire that are Immortal Rank are either part of our personal guard or they don¡¯t care about politics at all. Granted they will fight for the empire if needed, but other than that they don¡¯t care.¡± I nodded at what she was thinking and then I felt a little better. That basically meant that tomorrow should be a walk in the park. I just hope that I don¡¯t lose it like I did on the continent. Zellfina told me some of what happened, but she didn¡¯t tell me a lot. I thought about something for a minute and then asked, ¡°Hey, how did you know Dani and I were from Earth?¡± She smiled for a second before speaking, ¡°Dani told me.¡± Dani seemed to stiffen up before she smiled and nodded her head. I was a little suspicious, but I honestly didn¡¯t care. I love them and they love me, with that should come trust. The reception went off without a hitch and we were able to enjoy the rest of the evening. Sylvia came up and talked to us for most of the reception. The priest was getting annoyed at her precense, but he didn¡¯t say anything. I really need to change that, ¡°Hey Origin we need to talk.¡± When the words left my mouth the entire room froze. Origin appeared in front of the table and smiled, ¡°What made you think I would still be here?¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°I just guessed.¡± Origin laughed and picked up an apple, ¡°So what did you want to talk about?¡± He bit into the apple and looked at me. I sighed, ¡°Honestly this discrimination against the beast kin by your church needs to stop.¡± He looked at me seriously, ¡°It isn¡¯t my church, someone just founded the religion shortly after my rise to power.¡± I nodded, ¡°Well they still worship you so can¡¯t you do something about it?¡± He thought for a second and then nodded his head, ¡°I can try. Just think of it has my wedding gift to you.¡± He smiled after that and then disappeared before time resumed. I smiled and then said thanks to the air hoping he would hear it. Zellfina spoke up, ¡°Who are you thanking dear.¡± I smiled and then shook my head, ¡°I was thanking no one in particular. I am just thankful that I have four wonderful women who love me.¡± The girls smiled a bit and Camellia turned red.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. At this moment Kiralee walked into the room and made her way to our table. She looked at me and said in a semi-mechanical voice, ¡°Congratulations master.¡± I smiled at her, ¡°Thanks Kira.¡± She nodded her head, ¡°Well I am going to go back to work on modifying the MBSs. We have been able to reverse engineer them and should be able to manufacture them ourselves once we find someone that can make the Dark Matter Power Matrixes.¡± I nodded my head and then she bowed and left. I sighed; we needed to find someone to make those matrixes and a bigger engine for the ArchAngel. That or I need to learn to do it myself, but I don¡¯t even know where to start. I turned my focus back to the party and talked to a few people that walked up. After a few hours it was time to wrap the party up. Zellfina said a few words and everybody quietly left after saying their goodbyes to her. Only a couple of people said anything to me and a few people spoke to Dani and Camellia. The ones speaking to Dani and Camellia were kind of flirty and it was starting to annoy me. I was about to say something when Dani spoke up, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t mind we would like to accompany our husband to bed.¡± It was plainly spoken, but the meaning behind the words were understood by the few flirty people. They threw a slight glare my way before saying their goodbyes as well. I wonder if I can challenge people tomorrow as well? Keeping that in mind I memorized their faces. I followed the girls back to the room and Sylvia was right beside me. She leaned into me, ¡°Did you have a good time dear?¡± I smiled, ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad at all. There were a few people that I wanted to pound into the dirt, but I controlled myself. The best part was when the girls showed up.¡± Sylvia smiled and seemed a little sad at the same time. I grabbed her chin, ¡°One day it will be your turn.¡± She smiled at me and nodded her head. We were interrupted by a cough, ¡°We are here dears.¡± I looked forward to see Camellia blushing, Dani trying not to laugh, and Zellfina smiling at us. I smiled and then opened the room to the door. Though before we walked in I picked up Dani and carried her in, followed by doing the same for Camellia and Zellfina. Sylvia followed in behind us and shut the door. We walked into the actual bedroom part of the room and I just stood there because I didn¡¯t know where to start. My thoughts were interrupted by a push to the back. I spun around and fell on the bed and when I looked back at my women I was greeted with an amazing sight. Zellfina and Dani were already in the process of having Sylvia help them remove their dresses while Camellia stood there as red as a tomato. I smiled, got up, and moved over towards Camellia. She was staring at the ground in utter embarrassment. I grabbed her chin and pulled it up. She was staring at me with clear eyes full of love. I smiled and then leaned down to kiss her. She met my kiss halfway and embraced me. While we were making out I led her over to the bed and laid her down on it. I was leaning over her and kissing her passionately. Our hands were exploring each other, but mine were a little more daring than hers. I had unzipped her dress and was slowly pulling it down a little and exposing her beautiful collar bones. I started to kiss down her neck and placed a kiss on her shoulder. She shuddered a little and kept exploring my chest over the shirt. After a few seconds she finally started to unbutton my suit and shirt. When she finally got it open and my chest was revealed she gasped a little and used her hands to trace my abs. I smiled at her and then continued to help her slide out of her dress. She was left in nothing but her bra and panties. They were red like her hair, eyes, and scales. I smiled and then started to explore her body with my hands. I traced my fingers up and down her curves. I also kissed down her neck again and made my way towards her stomach. We were completely enjoying each other that we lost ourselves in each other. I felt some movement on the bed and I looked up to see Dani and Zellfina lying on the bed stark naked. Zellfina smiled at me, ¡°Take your time dear and enjoy her first time.¡± Dani just nodded and I smiled back at them. I was about to turn my attention back towards Camellia when Dani spoke this time, ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t just stand there come and join us.¡± I looked towards Sylvia, who was standing by the wall on the other side of the room. She looked at me and I smiled at her. I moved my head towards the bed to indicate that she should join in. She beamed a beautiful smile and began to strip. The view I was seeing would be the envy of any man back on earth. I had two draconians, an elf, and a wolf woman in my bed. When I saw her get in bed I turned my attention back to Camellia. She was even redder than when we first started. I smiled at her and then continued to explore her body with my kisses. I moved my hand to one of her breasts and then gave it a squeeze. She released a small moan and then covered her mouth. I smiled and then spoke to her, ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed, this is all completely natural and your body will react in a natural way.¡± She slowly nodded towards me and I kissed her mouth while kneading her breasts with my hands. She moaned around my mouth and started to explore my body with her hands. She bumped up against my dick which was pressing against my pants ready to break out. He hands froze when they did, but after a few seconds she started to unbutton my pants. She finally got them undone and pulled down a little. My cock exploded into view and made her gasp a little. I pulled my head up allowing her to breathe again. She was staring at my dick and was at a small loss at what to do. All of a sudden a hand came out of nowhere and grabbed onto it. The hand squeezed and sent a small wave of pleasure through my body. I looked to my right and saw Zellfina. She was kneading her breast with one hand while the other was on my dick. She looked over at Camellia, ¡°Let mom show you what to do with it okay?¡± Camellia nodded and then moved over a little bit. When she said those words my dick actually enlarged a little bit more. Zellfina noticed this and had a horny smile on her face. She looked over at Camellia, ¡°Now what you do is grip his cock with your hand or hands like this. Once you have that you apply a little bit of pressure and then move your hand up and down like so.¡± She squeezed on my dick a little and then started to stroke it up and down, sending waves of pleasure through my body. I wondered why Camellia hadn¡¯t heard about how to do any of this before, but the thought quickly vanished as a wave of pleasure hit me again. Camellia watched for a few minutes before she spoke, ¡°I think I got it mom.¡± Zellfina smiled and let go of my dick. Camellia slowly reached her hand down and grabbed ahold of it. She squeezed on it gently and then started to stroke it up and down. Small waves of pleasure started to spread through my body. I moaned a little causing her to pause for a split second, but she quickly resumed what she was doing. I looked over at Zellfina, who was kneading her breasts and had her hands between her legs. I looked over towards Dani and the scene that I saw actually made me so turned on that I actually ejaculated on Camellia¡¯s face. Dani was making out with Sylvia and Sylvia actually had her hand in-between Dani¡¯s legs. Dani was kneading Sylvia¡¯s breasts and Sylvia¡¯s tail was wrapped around Dani¡¯s waist. They were both moaning around each other¡¯s mouths and it was extremely hot. I felt myself ejaculate and Camellia let out a short yelp. Zellfina let out a small laugh, ¡°This is a man¡¯s cum. It is what comes out of their cocks when you make them feel really good. It also has a very special taste.¡± After she said that she actually moved her head down towards my dick and cleaned what cum was on it off with her tongue. When that was finished she actually moved her way towards Camellia and started to lick the cum off her face. The scene was causing my already hard cock feel like it was ready to explode. Zellfina finished cleaning Camellia off and helped her removed her underwear. I was greeted with a beautiful view. Camellia looked just as amazing as her mother. I made my way over to her and moved my head down in-between her legs. She squeezed her legs quickly, but Zellfina stopped her. I smelled in her scent and it was refreshing. I used my tongue to play with the bud at the top of her pussy. Camellia arched her back and released a moan in pleasure. Zellfina moved around and stuck her head below my dick. I lowered my waist and inserted my cock into her mouth. I started a slow and gentle piston in and out of her mouth while I moved my tongue to explore Camellia¡¯s pussy. I was exploring everywhere that my tongue could reach and it was bringing constant pleasure to Camellia. She was panting and moaning in pleasure. After a few more minutes I felt her pussy contract around my tongue and some liquid started to leak out. It was at this time that I also released some cum into Zellfina¡¯s mouth. Camellia collapsed on the bed and Zellfina cleaned my dick off. I maneuvered myself over between Camellia¡¯s legs and rubbed the tip of my cock on her pussy. She looked at me with expectant eyes. I smiled at her and then slowly inserted myself inside of her. I was met with the same resistance I felt from Dani and when I felt the resistance go away I stopped moving. Camellia clawed at my back and after a minute or two she released her grip. I smiled at her, ¡°Are you okay?¡± She nodded her head and I started to slowly move back and forth. Every thrust caused her to moan out in pleasure. Zellfina wrapped her breasts around one of my arms and started to kiss me. I continued to thrust in and out of Camellia while I made out with her mom. Camellia was screaming in pleasure after a few minutes and I could feel her pussy contract around my cock. After a few seconds her pussy let go of my dick and she collapsed on the bed again. I pulled my dick out of her and then turned to Zellfina. I pushed her down on the bed and then thrust myself inside of her. She arched her back and moaned in pleasure. I started a fast piston inside of her and started to suck on her breasts at the same time. I could hear her breathing start to get a little ragged and after five to ten minutes she finally arched her back in pleasure while her pussy squeezed on my cock. I couldn¡¯t hold it this time and I released my load inside of her. She wrapped her legs and tail around my waist holding me firmly in place while every single bit of cum entered her. When I was finished unloading myself she twisted around on all fours, with me still inside of her and started to thrust herself back on my dick. It felt amazing and I matched her rhythm. After a few minutes of this I felt her pussy contract on my dick again and she screamed in pleasure. She collapsed on the bed after her orgasm was over with. I looked down at her body and my dick was still hard as a rock. All of a sudden a hand reached out from behind and grabbed my dick. I looked behind me and I was greeted with the face and a kiss from Dani. She stroked my cock up and down sending a few waves of pleasure through my body. She separated from our kiss and then brought her hand up to her face. It was covered in Zellfina¡¯s and my love juices. She licked her hands and fingers clean and looked at me provocatively. I was about to lose control, but before I could she pushed me onto my back and then straddled me. She raised herself up and her pussy swallowed my cock. This brought a moan from her as she stopped moving for a second. She started moving up and down on my dick and it was sending waves of pleasure through my body. Sylvia moved over to us and started to make out with Dani. She was kneading her breasts and her tongue was exploring her mouth. This sight was extremely hot and turned me on even more. I grabbed Dani¡¯s hips and started to thrust. She stopped moving and gasped at my movements. She screamed in pleasure and the sound was swallowed by Sylvia¡¯s kiss. After a few minutes of thrusting vigorously I slowed down and did it gently. I felt Dani¡¯s pussy contract around my dick and she arched her back in pleasure. I let her rest for a minute before I started to move again. She shuddered and moaned in pleasure. Sylvia moved over and straddled my face, allowing me to have a wonderful sight. She lowered herself down and I started to explore her with my tongue. I could hear them start to make out again and I started thrusting a little faster. Dani started to moan and scream around Sylvia¡¯s mouth and after a few minutes I could hear Sylvia start to moan. A few minutes later Sylvia¡¯s pussy latched onto my tongue and some juices flowed out. Dani had another orgasm at the same time and screamed in pleasure. I was unable to hold myself back anymore and ejaculated inside of Dani. Dani collapsed beside me on the bed and Sylvia moved herself from on top of my face. I sat up and looked at her and the other girls. Camellia was starting to regain her breathe while Zellfina and Dani where still breathing raggedly. I looked at Sylvia and then smiled at her. She smiled back and adjusted her position to a more provocative one. I pounced on her and slowly inserted myself inside. I met the resistance once again and once it went away I stopped for a second. Sylvia thrust her hips towards me and looked at me. Her eyes were practically begging me to move. I happily obliged. I started to move my hips and thrust myself in and out of her slowly. After a couple of minutes I sped up and I could feel waves of pleasure move through my body. Sylvia leaned forward and wrapped her arms around me. She squeezed herself close and I could feel her breasts against my chest. I saw her fluffy ears twitching on her head and I had the sudden urge to nibble on them. I picked the right ear and started to gently nibble on it. Sylvia¡¯s body spasmed and she released a loud moan of pleasure. I stopped nibbling on her ear and looked at her in shock. I guess her ears are an erogenous zone. I picked her left ear and started to nibble on it while I continued my piston movements. She was screaming in pleasure and wrapped her tail around me. I felt the fluffy thing wrap around me and it was pretty comfortable. I felt her pussy contract around my cock and she arched her back in pleasure. Her body spasmed and then she collapsed into my chest. I let her rest for a moment before I turned her around and placed her head on the bed. Her ass was raised up in front of me and I rubbed my dick against the entrance of her pussy. She moaned a little and moved her hips back, trying to catch my dick. I smiled and then gave her what she wanted. I thrust myself inside of her and started my piston all over again. I rubbed her tail a few times and then I wrapped my hand around the base of it. I squeezed her tail and she let out a howl. It wasn¡¯t a normal howl of pleasure; no she let out a real wolf howl and thrust herself against me. I continued to pound myself against her while holding her tail. She was panting now and looked like she was going a little crazy. Her tongue was sticking out like in some of the hentai¡¯s I had seen back on earth. I couldn¡¯t hold myself for very much longer, but luckily I didn¡¯t have to. She arched her back and howled towards the ceiling. I felt her pussy contract on my dick again and then I let everything I was holding out. She wrapped her tail around my body and held me inside of her until every last drop was inside. When I was finished we both collapsed on the bed and were breathing hard. Even with my Immortal Power Rank it took quite a bit out of me to ejaculate so many times. I actually managed to end up in the middle of the bed. Dani and Zellfina both crawled up and snuggled into my arms, while Camellia and Sylvia snuggled up next to my hips. The girls took turns giving me a passionate kiss before we all laid there and then they entered the world of dreams. I could hear them all quietly snoring and I smiled. I was indeed a lucky man and whether I deserved them or not didn¡¯t matter. They were mine and I am theirs. Nobody or nothing is going to say otherwise. After watching them sleep peacefully for a while I finally managed to enter the world of dreams myself. Tomorrow was going to be another very busy day. V.1 Ch.36 - For Fucks Sake *Shendar ¨C Palace* I woke up early in the morning and slowly got out of bed. I didn¡¯t want to wake the girls up with my movements. I quickly got dressed in some black jeans and a purple t-shirt. I looked at the shirt and smiled. Dani really did tell them about my likes and stuff. She is one of the few people I ever told, that purple is my favorite color. I walked out of the bedroom and saw Drexella and Violet sitting in the main room. They both jumped up at the sight of me and gave a quick bow. They spoke while looking at the floor, ¡°Good morning your majesty.¡± I shook my head, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I am not your king yet, even when I am don¡¯t call me that in private.¡± I understand that in public I must be addressed as such to uphold the respect that a king is supposed to have. I may not like it, but it has to be done. If everyone is able to be so lax with the king or queen then it will lead to schemes and other negative notions. The two quickly spoke again, ¡°Yes master.¡± I sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that either.¡± They looked at each other and had complex expressions on their faces. I understood their what they were thinking. I sighed again, ¡°First, stand up and look at me.¡± They did as I asked and I continued talking, ¡°In public call me your majesty or master, either one works. In private I want you to call me Vitamor, Vita, V, or JD. If you don¡¯t want to call me any of those then call me whatever you want, besides master or your majesty.¡± They looked at each other and then back at me before they spoke, ¡°As you wish Lord Vitamor.¡± I sighed at the title, but it was a step in the right direction. I smiled at them and then spoke again, ¡°They girls are still sleeping so be quiet and let them sleep for a while. Violet can you tell me everything I need to know about the coronation today?¡± Violet nodded her head, ¡°Yes Lord. Today all of the nobles from the cities on the planet will be attending the coronation. Our allies and our nobles from other planets under our empire will be watching through Holo-Screens. Now I say they are nobles, but many of them are only Noblets in the universe. They are recognized as nobles for our empire, but higher existences only recognize them as the Noblets they are.¡± I nodded my head at what she was saying. She handed me a list that materialized out of nowhere, ¡°This is a list of the empires and nobles that will be attending the coronation either in person or through the Holo-Screens.¡± I grabbed the list and looked over it. I didn¡¯t recognize any of the names, but one of them did cause me to freeze up. I sat there staring at the name ¡°United Spacial Human Empire.¡± I looked over at Violet, ¡°Is the United Spacial Human Empire actually a human empire?¡± It may seem like a stupid question, but if a sect back on earth was to call themselves the ¡°Dark Demon Hand Sect¡± then would they really be a demon or even the hand of a demon just because of the name? She nodded her head, ¡°Yes Lord, it is the human empire.¡± I cursed in my mind; I didn¡¯t think I would have to deal with other humans just yet. If the human gods find out about my powers then they will try and do something. I can only hope that Origin or Pangu can do something to prevent them from trying anything. I sighed and handed the list back to Violet. She received the list and said something, ¡°If you are worried about the humans coming in person you can stop. They will only be viewing it through Holo-Screens. The Demon¡¯s territory is directly between us and the humans. The humans have been cut off from us for a long time now. When she said this I breathed a little bit easier. I should be able to display my power without them sensing anything easily then. I looked over at Violet again, ¡°Is there anything I need to do before the coronation?¡± She shook her head, ¡°No Lord. Drexella and I are taking care of anything that is needed on your end. The church and her majesty will be taking care of the rest.¡± I nodded my head and smiled at her, ¡°Then I am going to the training room for a little while.¡± Violet and Drexella did a small bow as I walked out of the room. I went to the training room and walked towards the middle. I stood there and started to circulate my Ki. I could feel my destructive Ki run throughout my body. After I had circulated my Ki for an hour my aura was starting to leak out of my body. The air around my body started to crackle and there were small tears in space. Inside of those minute tears you could see a chaotic void. There was purple lightning everywhere and they were extremely powerful. If a God King was to be hit by one of these lightning bolts he would perish instantly. At this time I couldn¡¯t notice any of these tears, because I was concentrating on my Ki circulation. My Ki was getting thicker and thicker by the minute. My body was starting to hurt and the ground was being disintegrated by my aura. I had realized that my aura was probably the strongest weapon I could use right now. The [Wrath of the Asura] was stronger, but I couldn¡¯t trigger it on my own. I had to be stimulated by an extreme emotion, such as anger. There were cracks spreading from my body to the edges of the room and a visible black aura was starting to spread from my body. Another hour went by and then I stopped circulating my Ki and opened my eyes. The black aura was cut off and the excess power exploded inside the room further cracking the floor and putting cracks on the wall. I looked at the completely trashed training room and whistled a little. All of a sudden the doors burst open and a squad of guards ran in led by Xellanr. They ran in with their weapons at the ready, some of them even aimed at me. Xellanr noticed that it was me and he stiffened slightly before bowing, ¡°Your majesty!¡± The guards all froze before they quickly realized who they were aiming their weapons at. They all quickly followed Xellanr¡¯s lead. I laughed, ¡°Sorry for the disturbance. I guess from now on I should let you know when I am training.¡± I rubbed the back of my head and looked around the room. Xellanr nodded his head and spoke, ¡°Sorry for disturbing your training your majesty.¡± They bowed and quickly left the room. I sighed at how formal Xellanr was acting; he was completely different than when we first met. I looked at the mess I made again and then activated my [Mana Perception]. I saw that all of the mana rivers around the walls and floors were broken and not flowing properly. I grabbed a hold of one of the mana rivers next to the wall and wanted to try something. I carefully shaped the mana river back into its original form. It took me over three hours to completely reform the mana river. I placed it back next to the wall and I was shocked with a particular sight. The cracks, in the specific spot that the mana river was at, started to disappear. The area of the wall next to the reformed mana river was completely devoid of any blemishes. I stared at the spot, but I noticed a notification pop up.
Congratulations! You have invented the time magic [Rewind]!
Rewind¨C Allows the caster to rewind time up to thirty minutes.
Warning! ¨C This magic has a cool down of an hour. Trying to use this spell before the cool down is up will result in magic backlash.
Congratulations! You have unlocked Time Magic!
Time Magic is at Level 1
I was shocked at the spell that I invented. I wondered why there wasn¡¯t a time mage that had invented this spell before. I know that time mages are extremely rare existences; they are even more rare than space mages. I still would have figured that they would have made it thought. Maybe it has something to do with my [Mana Perception] and [Mana Manipulation]. I really couldn¡¯t understand why I was the one to invent the spell, but I really didn¡¯t care too much. When good things happen, why should we question them? I checked the time and noticed that it was almost noon. I decided to just leave the cracks like they were. Most of them were made hours ago and I wasn¡¯t able to fix them. It was a surprise that I was able to fix the crack in the first place. The spell says I can rewind time up to thirty minutes, but it took me hours to fix it in the first place. Maybe I can bypass the limitations of the spell if I manipulate the mana directly. I put the thoughts to the back of my head and walked out of the training room. If I had the right earth magic I could have fixed the stone room in a flash, but sadly my knowledge of spells is still lacking. My stomach rumbled and I laughed. Even though I have an immortal body, I still get hungry I guess. I walked towards the dining room and I noticed that the girls where all sitting at the table eating some food. I walked in the room and spoke, ¡°Anyone want to share?¡± The girls looked at me and smiled before they all held up a fork with some meat on it. I laughed and didn¡¯t want to be rude so I took the meat from all of their forks. I then sat down at the head of the table and a maid brought me my own plate. We all ate together and chatted about some non-important matters. It was a very happy lunch to be honest. Zellfina suddenly brought up a serious topic, ¡°So how are you going to respond to the challenges love?¡± I looked at her and answered seriously, ¡°I will accept any and all challengers. They will feel my fists and feet connecting with their heads if they so choose.¡± She smiled at my answer and then when back to eating. Dani on the other hand spoke up, ¡°I feel that if they should question your authority they should be locked up instead of beaten.¡± I sighed at Dani¡¯s suggestion before speaking, ¡°That is a good idea, but they run their respective cities and planets it is a little bit more difficult to lock them up.¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Dani¡¯s looked dejectedly at her plate on the table. I smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad Dani. In this universe the strong rule the weak. We either beat them up or lock them up. If we have the strength to do either then we are the strong. I have the strength to beat them, but locking them up and taking them from their posts would possibly be harmful to the kingdom as a whole.¡± Zellfina¡¯s eyes shined and she nodded in agreement to my explanation. I realize how my actions affected Dragon¡¯s Kitchen when I killed its noble after Zellfina explained it to me one night. Sylvia spoke up next, ¡°I feel that if anyone challenges your authority they should just be killed.¡± I glanced over at the werewolf sitting beside Camellia, ¡°I will only result to killing if they threaten anything that is mine. Such as you girls or any one I consider a friend. Most worldly things can be acquired again, but you all cannot be replaced.¡± The girls all smiled at me and it was a lovely scene to look at. We continued to chat about things and eat our food. After we were done Zellfina spoke up, ¡°Are you ready hunny?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°As ready as I am going to be.¡± She nodded her head and we all went back to the room. We changed into our formal outfits and it took everything in me not to pounce on all of them. The view of them all changing in the same room with me was enough for me to have to activate my [Blood Flow Manipulation]. If it wasn¡¯t for the coronation I would have pounced on them though. We all walked to the throne room. When we got there all of the nobles from every city turned to look at us. We walked up to the throne and I saw that there was a big throne and three smaller ones. I stopped walking and then spoke to the priest, ¡°Why are there not four smaller chairs?¡± He looked at me with a confused stare. He then spoke after a few seconds, ¡°What do you mean? There are only three queens with you.¡± I stared right back at him, ¡°There is a forth queen here. She may not be my wife yet, but she is just as important to me as the other three.¡± The priest looked at the girls and I saw a glint of disgust flash through his eyes when he saw Sylvia. He then looked at me and spoke, ¡°I only see three women here and a beast. There is no other woman for you to call one of your queens.¡± My eye was starting to twitch and if it wasn¡¯t for Zellfina¡¯s grip I would have snapped at the priest. I glared at him, ¡°She is no beast. She is my woman and she will be a future queen of the draconian empire.¡± The priest shook his head, ¡°This will never happen. The church will not allow anyone to marry a beast. If she is not married to you she cannot be a queen.¡± I clenched my teeth and spoke, ¡°Whose empire is this, the king¡¯s or the church¡¯s?¡± He looked at me and spoke calmly, ¡°It is ruled by the king and queen, but the church is not governed by the empire. We will not marry the beast to you, and by your empire¡¯s law you cannot make someone who isn¡¯t married to you one of your queens.¡± I looked at him and spoke through clenched teeth again, ¡°Who gave you this authority that you claim to have?¡± He looked at me and flatly spoke, ¡°Our Dragon God King did. He created the draconian race and he told our founding father that we are to lead the citizens of the empire.¡± I was starting to lose it, but before I could say anything a voice boomed across the sky, ¡°I have told nobody any such thing!¡± All of a sudden the doors to the throne room were blasted open and I saw Origin walk into the room. I smiled and the anger from earlier started to fade. I looked at him, ¡°It¡¯s about time you showed up.¡± He smiled at me, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He walked up to the priest and spoke to him, ¡°I have never once said those things to anyone from my race.¡± The priest look at Origin and spoke, ¡°Who do you think you are to interrupt a conversation between the king and I? I am the Arch-Bishop of the church and I have been directly handed the founding fathers teachings. I should know what our Dragon God King said.¡± Origin suddenly released a little bit of his aura and caused those in the room to gasp for breath. I surrounded myself and the girls in my aura and it directly destroyed the aura coming towards us. Origin glanced at me when his aura was destroyed by mine, but he quickly looked back at the arch-bishop. He glared at him before speaking, ¡°I am your Dragon God King! I am Origin-D!¡± When he yelled there was a dragons roar that followed his voice. Every person in the throne room started to shake and some even pissed themselves. The girls and I just stood there looking at Origin and the trembling arch-bishop. He looked at Origin and spoke, ¡°You may be strong, but you have no proof that you are our Dragon God King.¡± His confident words were betrayed by his trembling appearance. Origin smirked, ¡°Come outside and I will show you who I really am.¡± After he said these words he walked out of the throne room and headed towards the courtyard. I looked at the arch-bishop and spoke, ¡°I guess we are conducting the coronation outside.¡± I then led the girls out into the courtyard and the nobles followed. The arch-bishop followed after several minutes went by. The trainees that where training stopped what they were doing at the sight of all the nobles. Origin stepped out into a training field and looked at the arch-bishop, ¡°This should be proof enough for you.¡± All of a sudden he let out a dragons roar and his body started to grow. His body started to morph and after a few minutes there was a giant dragon crouched in front of us. The dragon looked just like the ones from the fables and legends that England had back on Earth. Origin spread his wings wide and roared to the skies. A multicolored crown appeared floating above his head. Someone in the audience yelled out, ¡°God King!¡± I looked at Zellfina and she explained, ¡°When a person passes the Immortal Rank and hits the Demi-God, God, God Prince, and God King ranks they will have a certain identifier. A Demi-God¡¯s identifier is that their skin turns the color of their respective magic or power element when they activate their powers¡­¡± ¡°¡­A God will have their eyes turn the color of their respective magic or power element when they activate their godly powers. A God Prince will have a crown the color of their respective element tilted slightly to the right of their head. A God Prince can activate this crown at any time they please; it is not controlled by their power. A God King will have a crown floating directly above their heads when they want to show it. Their crown will be the same color as their respective element. Now the identifiers of the ranks, when someone trains in two different styles at the same time, are unknown. There has never been a person with a God Rank in magic that also has it in Power. If there are they haven¡¯t made themselves known.¡± I listened to every word that she was saying and stored every single bit of it in my mind. After he heard her explanation Origin quickly send a telepathic message, ¡°There has been people train in both up until the Demi-God rank. Sadly the two powers were unable to exist in harmony and ended up destroying each other. This either kills the person training them or it cripples them and makes them unable to train ever again. You are a special case though Vitamor. Your element is destruction and it will be able to cancel out the destructive power of the two powers. A destructive force can be stopped by a more destructive one¡­¡± ¡°¡­When you are able to achieve Demi-God rank in both magic and Power at the same time you will have a different identifier than anyone else in the multiverse. Even I don¡¯t know what your identifier will be at that point. If you hit Demi-God rank in either magic or power before the other your identifiers will be the same as everyone else, but when the other hits the Demi-God rank it will change. It could be as simple as having two normal identifiers at the same time. How it changes is unknown, but it will change.¡± I looked at Origin and nodded my head towards him. He looked back at the Arch-Bishop and spoke, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± The Arch-Bishop was trembling and after Origin spoke to him he directly fell down to his knees. He yelled, ¡°Lord Origin-D! Your faithful servant seeks forgiveness.¡± Origin snorted and a flame came out his nose, ¡°It is not me you should be apologizing to, but the werewolf woman and Vitamor.¡± The Arch-Bishop quickly turned towards us and bowed again, ¡°My apologies your majesty.¡± I glared at him, ¡°What about Sylvia?¡± He glance at Sylvia and then back at Origin. Origin glared at him and blew some more flames from his nose. The Arch-Bishop quickly spoke again, ¡°My apologies Lady Sylvia!¡± I could see Sylvia cover her mouth with her hand and she quickly started to tear up. I pulled her into my arms and rubbed her head, ¡°I told you the day would one day arrive.¡± She looked at me and then buried her head in my chest. I could hear her crying and I could see her shoulders shaking. I stood there and held her in front of everyone. Origin had turned back into his draconian form and was just standing there whistling to the sky. After a few minutes Sylvia separated from me and then gave me a kiss before rejoining the other girls. Origin looked at the Arch-Bishop, ¡°From now on the church is to love all the races equally. No more discrimination, all the creations of Nuwa were created from her love. You could learn from this.¡± After he said that to him he looked at me, ¡°If the church acts up again in the future I want you to take care of it how you see fit.¡± I looked back at him and thought, ¡°Anyway I see fit?¡± He nodded his head and then disappeared from where he was standing. After everything Origin left everything started to calm down and we when ahead with the coronation ceremony outside. The arch-bishop looked at the crowed of nobles and Holo-Screens, ¡°Is there anyone here that challenges Lord Vitamor¡¯s right to rule the empire?¡± At this time there were a few people that raised their hands. The arch-bishop turned to me, ¡°Do you accept their challenges?¡± I laughed and then jumped into a training field, ¡°If anybody has a problem with me then step into the field. You can come one at a time or all at once. It makes no difference to me either way.¡± A few of the nobles were stunned and there were a few mumbles like ¡°He is acting very arrogant right now¡± and ¡°Fool doesn¡¯t know his own limits.¡± I just stood there in the field and looked at the crowd. After a few seconds a couple of nobles walked out of the group. They stepped into the middle of the field and started to cast their magic. There was a couple who got into fighting stances. I sneered at all of them before I released my aura. There was a blast of destructive power that spread out from me. Cracks started to form on the ground and the air was tearing apart. All of the nobles who stepped out into the field were scared shitless. There was even one who yelled, ¡°Immortal!¡± I was standing in the middle of the destructive power with my arms crossed, ¡°What? No one wants to come and fight me now?¡± The majority of the nobles in the field put their magic away and got out of their fighting stances. They then walked off the field and rejoined the crowd. I sighed, ¡°What a bunch of pussies. I was looking forward to a fight.¡± All of a sudden there was another booming voice across the sky, ¡°If you want a fight, then I will give you one.¡± All of a sudden a female stepped through a rip in space and walked into the field. Her skin was a dark red color and she was only wearing black lingerie. She had two dark red wings that spread out from her back and a long skinny tail with a spade on the end. She had two small horns on top of her head and her black hair fell down to her ass. Speaking of her ass, it was plentiful and so was her bosom. She stared at and I noticed that her pupils were dark red as well. She stood there swinging her tail back and forth behind her. She was emanating a devilish aura around her. After the rip in space disappeared I heard Zellfina holler, ¡°Demon!¡± I stared at the woman in shock and she just laughed, ¡°Yes I am a demon. I have been sent by our Lord Lucifer to check out the new Immortal Draconian King and try to sway him to our side.¡± I glared at her, ¡°And what if I don¡¯t join your side?¡± She smiled, ¡°Then I have been told to kill you.¡± I released my aura and stared at her, ¡°Do you have the power to do that?¡± She smiled at me and then she was covered in flames. I stared at her closely and I could see that her eyes where completely purple. I gasped, ¡°God!?¡± The crowd gasped and there were even a few that fainted on the spot. The demon laughed, ¡°That¡¯s right. If I wanted to kill you there is nothing you could do about it.¡± I clenched my fist and stared at her. I cursed in my mind, why does this have to happen now? I just got married yesterday for fuck¡¯s sake! V.1 Ch.37 - Rage and Anguish *Chronos¡¯ Realm ¨C Chronos¡¯ POV* I was watering watching an episode of Robotech, on one of my rare breaks, when Chinet showed up for a visit. She was knocking on the entrance to my realm after I got about ten minutes into the episode. I groaned and then allowed her entrance. She appeared in a flash of yellow on the couch right next to me. I looked over at her and she smiled at me. I quickly spoke, ¡°You here for a friendly visit?¡± She nodded her head and spoke back, ¡°Yeah, Vitamor has hit the Immortal Rank and almost nothing can harm him on Chiron. So I decided to come and visit with you for a bit.¡± I laughed and shook my head. Chinet looked at the holo-screen and then spoke again, ¡°You¡¯re watching this again? You do know that there are a few universes with machines just like these. Go and pilot one for a bit if you want.¡± I laughed and shook my head again, ¡°It¡¯s not just about that. This anime has a great story to it. I do have to admit that main character and the girl who sings are quite annoying sometimes. The ending is great though. I¡¯d rather be watching Gundam Seed, but I can¡¯t seem to find my copy of it. I guess I need to travel down to earth and grab one again.¡± Chinet shook her head and laughed, ¡°I will never understand why you like these cartoons.¡± I snapped at her, ¡°They are anime, not cartoons. Anime originate from Japan, while cartoons are originated from the U.S. Although they are both caricatures that can be animated, they both have their particular style. Cartoons are usually funny and for children, anime on the other hand have a more serious flavor to them and are for both children and adults. I am not saying that an adult can¡¯t like cartoons though¡­¡± ¡°¡­Now if we get into cartoons made by Disney then you are entering a new ballpark. Usually the cartoon movies made by Disney have a very good life lesson to them and are full of all kinds of emotion. They are like anime in that aspect, but the drawing style is more cartoonish. Granted a lot of anime are going for some computer generated crap nowadays. An example would be Kingdom; I loved the manga, but the anime is mostly computer generated and it irritates the shit out of me.¡± Chinet stared at me with a blank expression and spoke, ¡°I have no fucking clue what you are talking about.¡± I groaned at her and sank into the couch, ¡°Just forget it.¡± She laughed and we talked for a good hour. I had to get up and check on the hour glasses so she followed behind me. She asked me a question that had been on her mind, ¡°Are you really afraid of Origin-D?¡± I sighed, ¡°Not really. He is a powerful being, but if it came to it he couldn¡¯t kill me no matter how he tried.¡± She nodded her head and asked another question, ¡°Then why did you act afraid the last time he came here?¡± I answered, ¡°Because I like trolling people sometimes and you were an easy target at the time.¡± She glared at me and then snorted before crossing her arms. I laughed and then we talked for another couple of hours. All of a sudden she stiffened up, ¡°Shit!¡± I looked at her, ¡°What?¡± She cursed again before disappearing from my realm. I scrunched my eyes up and decided to go check on Vitamor with my holo-screen. *Chiron ¨C Vitamor¡¯s POV* I stood across from the flaming demon and I was sweating bullets. She smirked at me, ¡°So are you going to join us or not? We could use some more Immortal¡¯s in our ranks. Her flames went away and her eyes stopped glowing purple. She slowly walked over towards me while swaying her hips. I looked her up and down and swallowed a little saliva. She does have a devilish body, she could probably seduce gods if she wanted to. She walked over to me and ran her finger down my face and chest. She leaned close, ¡°You like what you see? If you join us I can give you a taste.¡± I swallowed some more saliva and tried not to stare at the cleavage that was being exposed to my view. She noticed what I was trying not to stare at so she grabbed onto my right arm and wrapped her breasts around it. She leaned into my ear, ¡°Do you like my tits? Want to feel them? Join us, and you can have many just like mine.¡± I bit my lip and looked over towards the girls. Zellfina had a scared look on her face just like Camellia. Dani was licking her lips for some reason, since when did this girl become so obscene? Not that I am complaining though. Sylvia looked like she was about to blow her top. She was glaring at the demon next to me and looked like she was struggling with herself. I think she was debating on whether to wait a little bit or jump in and claw the demon¡¯s face. The demon noticed my gaze and she whispered in my ear, ¡°You can bring your lovers with you if you want.¡± She licked my neck and it sent a shiver down my spine. All of a sudden the demon jumped back and hissed, ¡°This is none of your business sun god!¡± There was a bright yellow flash and then Chinet appeared in front of me. She glared at the demon, ¡°Normally it wouldn¡¯t, but you chose the wrong person today demon.¡± The demon glared at Chinet and spoke, ¡°What is this human to you sun god?¡± Chinet answered back, ¡°He isn¡¯t really anything to me, but he is important to someone that even your God King Lucifer can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± The demons eyes flashed, ¡°Lord Lucifer is invincible! Nothing can stop him!¡± As she said this she rushed at Chinet and threw out a flaming punch. Chinet smirked and blocked with her own flaming punch. The two fists met and the demons flames were extinguished. She flew back and slammed into the castle wall. Chinet sneered at her, ¡°Fire is not your element slut, but it is mine. You have no hope of beating me using my element.¡± The demon was glaring at her from the hole she made in the wall. Space rippled around the demon and her eyes turned purple before she disappeared. Chinet cursed, ¡°Shit! A Space God!?¡± When the words left her mouth there were gasps from the crowd and Zellfina even cursed out loud, ¡°Fuck!¡± I wanted to ask something, but before I could Chinet was punched in the side of the head by the demon. She walked out of a rip in space and slammed her fist right into Chinet¡¯s temple. Chinet flew across the yard and slammed into the castle wall. She quickly flew back out of the wall and charged at the demon. She arrived in front of the demon, in a yellow flash, and sent her flying into the sky. She quickly followed and they both started an all-out brawl in the sky. Chinet was throwing punches while the demon was throwing her own. They separated quickly and Chinet threw a [Fire Ball]. The demon was hit in the shoulder and sent flying across the sky. The demon fell into the ocean and didn¡¯t surface for a couple of minutes. Chinet stayed floating in the sky and looked down at the position that the demon fell in. There was a ripple in the water before the demon shot out and stopped in the sky across from Chinet. Chinet smirked, ¡°Your pretty good demon. What is your name?¡± The demon smirked back, ¡°You¡¯re not so bad yourself. My name is Xenova I am a succubus and a vice general under Lord Lucifer.¡± Chinet smirked, ¡°Well then Xenova, my name is Chinet. Though it really doesn¡¯t matter because you are about to die!¡± As soon as she spoke she was covered in flames and the sun started to burn brighter. Everybody had to squint in order to keep looking at the fight. Xenova laughed, ¡°Ah yes, your sun is here for you to draw power from. As long as you are around your son you are at the peak of the God Rank.¡± Xenova laughed some more and continued speaking, ¡°But you forget that my source of power is everywhere!¡± When the words left her mouth she reached out and grabbed the empty air in front of her. She made a pulling motion like one would do when drawing a bow. The area where her hand was started to warp and you could literally see space bending to her will. Chinet clenched her teeth and launched a massive [Fire Ball] at Xenova. Xenova just smirked and then let go of the space bow and you could see an arrow of purple fly towards the flaming ball. It easily pierced through Chinet¡¯s spell and struck her right in the stomach. Chinet went flying and landed in the castle courtyard. Her impact shook the entire capital and made it seem like it was going to sink. I rushed over to Chinet and kneeled down beside her, ¡°Chinet!?¡± She looked at me weekly and coughed up some blood. There was a hole in her stomach where the arrow hit her. She cringed while speaking, ¡°The power of a space god is so strong. It isn¡¯t absurd to say that they could fight a rank above them.¡± She reached up to touch my cheek, ¡°You must flee, if something were to happen to you I am afraid that this universe may be destroyed by an even fiercer demon than Lucifer.¡± I scrunched my eyebrows at her, ¡°I am not going anywhere! You are like this because of me!¡± She weakly smiled, ¡°I am like this because of my orders. Don¡¯t think so highly of yourself idiot.¡± After she said that her hand fell down and she stopped talking. I quickly used my [Mana Perception] and saw that mana was still flowing throughout her body. I breathed a sigh of relief, she is just unconscious. I put Chinet down and glared at Xenova. She looked down at me and smirked, ¡°Now that she is taken care of whom should I do next? Maybe if I keep killing you will change your mind.¡± She looked over the crowd, ¡°Maybe a few of these draconians will do the trick or how about one of your lovers. I have always been meaning to try an elf out once. I heard that their bodies are divine. I might just have some fun with her before I kill her.¡± I glared at her and she just laughed and then teleported behind Dani. I looked over towards her and saw her lick Dani¡¯s neck and then bite her earlobe. I was furious, but when I saw the tears coming down Dani¡¯s face and the blood from her ear, I was greeted with darkness. *Chronos¡¯ POV*This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. I was watching the battle through the holo-screen and at first it seemed like Chinet had a hand of things. When the demon Xenova shot her with the arrow made of space magic is when I started to worry. Chinet was blasted toward the ground and she was in critical condition. Vitamor rushed over to her and after a few words she passed out. Xenova then started to taunt and I was getting pissed off. I was getting pissed at not being able to help. I was getting pissed at Pangu¡¯s shitty time system keeping me from helping. When Xenova teleported next to Dani and licked her neck and bit her ear. I looked over at Vitamor, he was glaring at Xenova, but then all of a sudden the glare disappeared. His eyes turned vacant for a second and I immediately cursed, ¡°Fuck!¡± *Xenova¡¯s POV* I was enjoying the look on the humans face when I was behind his beloved elf. I decided to tease him some more and lick her neck. His glare was getting even more intense. I bit down on her earlobe and I could taste the sweet metallic taste of blood. I didn¡¯t mean to make her bleed. I glanced at the human and I noticed that his eyes were vacant. Did the sight of her blood break him or something? It was at this moment that I saw a pitch black aura surround him. What the hell? His aura from earlier wasn¡¯t really all that visible, but this is pitch black. I can¡¯t even see anything through it. It reminds me of the black holes out in space. It feels like anything near it would be sucked in and destroyed. He wasn¡¯t really moving yet so I floated over and landed on the ground about fifty feet from him. It was hard to breath and it felt like the air was being destroyed. What scared me about that is the fact that after reaching the Immortal stage you don¡¯t need to breathe oxygen to live. So not being able to breathe shouldn¡¯t affect us, but it was actually affecting me. I looked at the human Immoral in shock and a little bit of fear. What is his element? Why is his aura so fierce and destructive? All of a sudden he lifted his head and stared at me. His eyes were purple and I could see a pitch black crown forming on the right side of his head. I gasped, ¡°God Prince!¡± The crowd behind me gasped as well and they all backed up quite a bit. The human¡¯s four little lovers didn¡¯t move from where they were standing. They had this look of fear on their face, but it was a different kind of fear. They didn¡¯t fear the human, but they were afraid for him. I looked back at the human, whose name I never got, and I was shocked. He looked at me and then roared to the sky. His roar almost sounded like a dragon and then he disappeared into a spatial vortex. I looked around for him, but I was suddenly hit in the back. It felt like I was hit by a sledge hammer and shot across the courtyard. I slammed into the castle wall and then continued through it. I saw the capital flyby underneath me and I slammed into the ocean again. The water didn¡¯t even slow me down and I ended up hitting a submerged mountain. The peak of the mountain exploded and I coughed out some blood. I floated above the mountain in the water. There was a spatial ripple above me and I was grabbed by the neck. The human flew into the sky and then threw me towards the palace. I slammed into the palace and collapsed part of it. The impact caused me to spew out some more blood and I could hardly move. How did his Immortal Power shoot up to a God Prince level! This is absurd! I tried to crawl into a spatial vortex of my own, but when I closed the vortex, space was ripped apart and the human ripped his hands in and grabbed me by the neck. He ripped me from sub-space and threw me into the ground of the court yard. I landed in front of his lovers and spat out more blood. My vision went blurry and I was in pain everywhere. I gaze at the human floating in the air above the courtyard. The aura around him and the crown on his head made him look like a God of Death. The only thing that kept me from thinking that he was is the color of the aura. The death or darkness element¡¯s color is a dark purple, it is even darker than the space element. I can¡¯t think of an element that is pitch black. He landed on the ground and it instantly splintered. Cracks spread from where he landed and you could see ocean water through them. What scared me the most is that space around him started to tear and you could see the chaotic void. When he was fifty-five feet from me I saw an unbelievable sight. His elf lover actually stepped in front of me. She held her hands out and yelled, ¡°JD stop, she has had enough! She can barely move!¡± I was thankful for her interruption, but I couldn¡¯t help from thinking that she was a fool. In this world the strong rule the weak; there is no room for mercy. What shocked me even more was that the human actually stopped. He stood there and stared at the elf woman. Then I saw something that I wouldn¡¯t even dare to do. The elf actually started to walk towards him! She walked slowly towards him and I could see that she was struggling with every step. Then I saw his other lovers walk towards him as well. The aura around him was tearing at their skin and deep cuts were forming. The look on his face was a complex one; it kind of looked like he was struggling. His aura started to weaken the closer they got to him. His aura was completely gone by the time the elf wrapped her arms around him. His other lovers followed her example one after the other. All four of them had their arms wrapped around him and I could see the crown start to dissipate and his eyes turned back to their original color. His eyes seemed to gain some clarity as he shook his head and looked at the woman holding him. *Vitamor¡¯s POV* I couldn¡¯t see anything, it was all dark. I was alone, no matter how I screamed no one would answer. I kept hollering at the top of my lungs, but no one would answer me. I felt so alone, I felt abandoned, and I felt angry. I was angry at everything. I wanted to destroy everything. I wanted to kill everyone! I looked around for anyone or anything to vent this raging anger on, but I was utterly alone and in the end I couldn¡¯t see anything. It felt like eternity in this vast pitch black void of nothingness. I don¡¯t know how long had passed, but it felt like years. My anger had grown larger as time went on. I was finally starting to see things. I thought I saw people. There were four people standing in front of me. I was shocked when I saw them. They were Dani, Zellfina, Camellia, and Sylvia. I was so happy when I saw them. My anger started to fade away. I smiled at them, ¡°You came back! Where have you all been?¡± They all looked at me and sneered, ¡°We didn¡¯t come back for you. We came to watch you and revel in your anguish.¡± I was shocked, ¡°What do you mean? What are you all talking about? What happened?¡± Dani spoke up, ¡°You were always such an idiot. I don¡¯t know what I saw in you.¡± I could feel something in my heart breaking. I looked at her, ¡°What are you saying Dani?¡± Zellfina spoke up, ¡°She is saying that she doesn¡¯t know why she loved you. Even I wonder why I loved you. Such a pitiful and weak human, you weren¡¯t worthy of an Immortal Queen such as myself.¡± The pain in my heart was getting worse. Before I could say anything Camellia spoke up, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I actually fell for your idiotic charm. I am one of the smartest people in the draconian empire and I actually fell for a weak retard.¡± Sylvia spoke next, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that a weakling like you actually stole my first kiss. You brought shame upon me and I was so pissed that I couldn¡¯t even fight right. I would never lose to a weakling like you under normal circumstances.¡± I stared at the girls that I loved and the words they were speaking where like molten claws digging in my heart. I looked at them and tears started to form, ¡°Are you guys serious right now?¡± Dani sneered at me, ¡°Aww look the weak little baby is going to cry. I honestly don¡¯t know why we wasted our time on you.¡± I could feel my heart shattering with every word. All of a sudden there was a voice whispering in my ear, ¡°Why do you let them talk to you like that?¡± I looked around, ¡°Whose there?¡± The voice sounded again, ¡°All you need to do is destroy them. I can give you the power you need. I can make you strong. Stronger than anything in existence.¡± I the room brightened a little bit and I saw a pitch black floating cloud in front of me. I was shocked, ¡°What are you?¡± The voice emanated from the cloud, ¡°I am the death of all beings. I am the end of time. I am the calamity of the heavens. I am the darkness that engulfs the light; I am the destruction of existence.¡± I stared at the cloud and then I heard the girls speak again, ¡°No matter what power you obtain you will always be weak. You will always be an idiot. You will always be unworthy!¡± My heart breaking brought back the years of anger and agony and I screamed at the girls, ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± A part of the black cloud rushed into my body and I could feel the over whelming power. I stood up and rushed at the girls. They were scared and they were crying. I could hear their screams and I could hear their begging as I ripped them apart. I crushed Dani¡¯s heart with my hands. I removed Zellfina¡¯s head from her body and then beat Camellia to death with it. I then ripped Sylvia in two. I was laughing the entire time. I felt like I had gone insane. I could feel tears running down my face, but when I touched them my fingers came back red. I heard the cloud speak again, ¡°See what I can grant you. I can allow you to destroy whoever you want. You can rule over all of existence.¡± I was about to answer him, but a voice stopped me, ¡°JD stop!¡± I stopped in my tracks and the voice echoed in my head. I looked over and saw Dani standing with her arms wide open in front of the demon. She started to walk towards me and I could see cuts appear on her body. Blood started to trickle down from her body. My heart start to hurt again and I could think clearly. I was hurting Dani, she was going to die! I looked at the cloud, ¡°Let me out of here! She is going to die!¡± The cloud spoke, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already kill her? Why do you care about her? If you let me I can allow you to have any woman in existence. You can have Queens, Princesses, Goddesses, Asuras, or even Dragons. They can all be yours for the taking.¡± I glared at the cloud, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you can give me! I just want to protect those closest to me! I could care less about ruling all of existence! If you don¡¯t let me out of here then I will just have to force my way out!¡± The cloud laughed, ¡°You fool. The only way out of here is for me to let you out, for you to destroy me, or for you to die. Since the first two aren¡¯t possible that only leaves you door number three.¡± I looked at Dani and the girls walking my way and then back at the cloud, ¡°Fine if that is what it takes then so be it.¡± I made a claw with my hand and then shoved it in my chest. The pain was agonizing, but I powered through it. I grabbed my heart and I looked at the women I loved one last time before I crushed my heart. I collapsed to the ground and I could hear the cloud speak again before I lost consciousness, ¡°This isn¡¯t over. You will accept me one day.¡± I was greeted with darkness again and then I found myself staring at the demon on the ground of the palace courtyard. I looked down and I saw the girls holding me in their arms. They were crying and begging for me to stop. After a couple of minutes I finally spoke to them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry girls. I never meant to hurt you.¡± They all looked up at me and when they saw me looking at them they all smiled from ear to ear. They all screamed at the same time, ¡°Vitamor!¡± before they pushed me to the ground. They were lying on top of me crying and Dani was even softly punching my chest. They were all calling me an idiot, but I didn¡¯t get mad this time. I smiled and then wrapped my arms around them, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± There was a pain in my head and I lost consciousness again. Important Information! First off I would like to thank everybody who has followed, favorited, and reviewed my stories. You all are the reason that these stories keep going. I may not agree with some reviews and comments, but if there are valid complaints I do take them to heart and try to fix them. The reason for this post is to let you all know that I will be starting my school up again since this medical break is over with. The doesn''t mean that the chapters will stop coming, it just means that I can''t promise you all a set release date for chapters. I apologize for this in advance, but a full time job, full time schooling, and writing a chapter for three different stories a week is time consuming.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. If my week of school is easy then chapters will be released like normal, but if the week is intense and difficult then chapters may be a few days behind. I will say this again though, the stories will go on! I repeat the stories will go on! Again I apologize and thank you all for sticking with me! Sincerely - Str1keFreedom00 V.1 Ch.38 - Emblem *Chiron Palace ¨C Vitamor¡¯s POV* I woke up in the comfortable embrace of my women and when I looked around I saw that we were in our room. I slid quietly out of bed and got dressed. I looked back at the girls, who were all snoozing away on the bed, and smiled. I quietly closed the door and walked out of the room. I entered the corridor and a bright yellow flash greeted me. I squinted my eyes a little at the brightness, but when the flash cleared I was able to see the flat figure of Chinet. I smiled, ¡°Well good morning.¡± She smiled back, ¡°Good morning Vitamor.¡± Even though she was smiling I saw a small trace of fear in her eyes. I sighed in my heart, because I knew why it was there. It had something to do with the notification I saw this morning before climbing out of bed.
Warning extreme emotional imbalance! [Wrath of the Asura] has been activated!
Power Rank has temporarily risen to God Prince and Magic Rank has temporarily risen to God Rank!
I knew that I must have scared her during that time. It was a good thing that I didn¡¯t remember anything that happened, but I still feel sorry for anyone that has to witness me when I am in that state. It¡¯s a great trump card, but it lets the people around me see, what I guess you could call my dark side. Before I could say anything she spoke up again, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Yeah, the state I was in before puts a lot of stress on my body and mind. After some rest though I feel better.¡± She looked me up and down before speaking again, ¡°Speaking of the state you were in. What was it?¡± I sighed, ¡°It¡¯s sort of like a berserker mode, except for this mode raises my Power and Magic Ranks by three.¡± When the words left my mouth she froze and there was a look of terror in her eyes. After a few seconds she finally spoke, ¡°By three? Are you serious?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Yeah, unfortunately I can¡¯t really control it. It only activates when I am under an extreme emotion, such as anger.¡± I didn¡¯t really know how much stronger it made me until I saw the notifications. She didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. After almost ten minutes of awkward quiet she finally spoke, ¡°Do you want to go see the prisoner?¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°She is still alive?¡± She nodded her head, ¡°Yeah, if your elf woman wouldn¡¯t have stepped in you might have killed her. After you passed out I quickly used the sun to heal my wounds enough to secure her. After she was secured we threw her in the dungeon with a power suppressing magic formation.¡± I listened to what she was saying and then nodded my head, ¡°Yeah, lead the way.¡± I followed her down the corridor and down some stairs. When we exited the stairs I was greeted with a long hallway filled with cells. At the end of the hall ways was a cell slightly glowing purple. As I was following behind I noticed that the cells were pretty much empty. There were only a few with actual people in them. I was also shocked to realize that the jail was actually in the palace. Wouldn¡¯t the smart thing be to build another building or even another floating city for them? She stopped in front of the glowing cell and turned to me, ¡°She is right inside. I will be right here if you need me.¡± I nodded and then walked into the cell. The sight that greeted me almost instantly pissed me off. The succubus was chained stark naked to the wall. She had cuts all over her body and I saw a few whips along with various other torture devices off to the side. Most of the cuts were fresh and I could see that she was unconscious. I don¡¯t really agree with torture at all, but I can¡¯t say much on the subject. If it came down to those I love, I would do anything I had to do to keep them safe. I would only resort to torture as a last ditch effort though. This did give me the opportunity to try something though. I activated [Mana Perception] and stared at her. After staring for almost an hour I was finally able to see some miniature mana rivers throughout her body. I was greeted with a notification after that.
Congratulations! [Mana Perception] has reached level 3!
You can now see the mana flowing through a person¡¯s body.
I was ecstatic with the notification, but I quickly calmed down. I looked back at her wounds and noticed that the mana river was severed. I tried using my [Mana Manipulation] to tie the river back together. After a few hours of trying, and Chinet checking up on me, I finally managed to connect the river. After the river connected the cut actually closed itself up and the crimson colored skin looked flawless again. I was then greeted with another notification.
Congratulations! You have learned the light magic [Heal].
[Heal] ¨C Can heal serious external injuries and some mild internal injuries.
Congratulations! [Light Magic] has reached level 2!
I once again had to suppress the excitement and I continued to cast the spell on her. After thirty minutes or so her body looked flawless. There wasn¡¯t a blemish to be seen anywhere. I stood there and admired the beautiful piece of art in front of me. She had a perfect hour glass figure. Her breasts were almost the perfect size. They were plentiful, but they weren¡¯t on the grand scale. They were probably around a double D, but that is a decent size. Her ass was nice and plump and I bet if I gave it a squeeze my hand would sink in. While I was enjoying the view of her body she started to move and groan a little. I looked up from her body and I could see her blazing crimson eyes staring at me. There was a trace of fear inside of them, but it was only there for a second. She didn¡¯t make any expression as she spoke, ¡°What are you hear to take your turn with me too?¡± I just blankly stared at her, ¡°What do you mean? Do I want to rape you?¡± She smirked a little, ¡°That¡¯s funny. What race would willingly have sex with a Demon? You all believe that your dicks would fall off or your vaginas would get infected.¡± I let out a small laugh, ¡°Is it true?¡± She didn¡¯t have an expression again, ¡°Of course not! There are many cases of Demon having sex with humans on our previous world.¡± I stared at her, ¡°Are you talking about Earth?¡± She widened her eyes, ¡°How do you know that name? I know that there is another Earth in this universe, but it is called something else here.¡± I walked over to the small window with bars, ¡°I actually come from Earth.¡± I couldn¡¯t see what expression she was making, but I could hear the surprise in her voice, ¡°What? All the humans from Earth are so weak though. How could you be so strong?¡± I looked back at her and raised my arms, ¡°This body is actually from here, the only part of me from Earth is my soul.¡± Granted the body was tweaked a little bit by Chronos but meh, details. I saw the surprise in her eyes. I continued speaking, ¡°That means I know about your Lord Lucifer as well. He used to be an angel under the authority of the Primordial God of Creation. He supposedly rebelled and was banished to torment all of the evil souls of Earth.¡± She shivered on the wall and then spoke, ¡°I heard about the rumors of where we came from, but I was born after we came to this universe.¡± I walked over to her and pulled a chair out of my [Storage]. I sat down in front of her, ¡°I heard that Demons were created by Lucifer, I didn¡¯t know you could breed as well.¡± She nodded her head, ¡°As long as Lord Lucifer allows, the male demons can spread their seeds. We females are only allowed to breed with fellow Demons though. Even then we aren¡¯t allowed to have a child unless Lucifer allows it.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Lucifer seems like a strict ruler. How on earth does he keep you from getting pregnant?¡± I could see some hurt in her eyes and she shivered again, ¡°He controls us with a seal imprinted on our head. When we are far away he can only track our location though. He can prevent our pregnancy that way, but the other way is worse.¡± I could see a few tears flowing down her face and she wouldn¡¯t look me in the eye. I stood up and walked over to her. I grabbed her chin and had her look at me, ¡°What does he do?¡± I tried asking in the gentlest voice that I could. She shivered again, but she spoke, ¡°Rape.¡± The words were so quiet that I almost didn¡¯t catch it. Before I could say anything she spoke again, ¡°He has ordered the male demons to constantly rape the females that have come of age. We are used as nothing, but breeding tools. Sometimes he uses us as tools other than that, but in the end females are nothing, but tools to him. He has them rape us until we are disgusted by sex.¡± I was shocked and pissed off at the same time. I was shocked that a succubus hated sex, but I was pissed that she had been raped. I hate rape more than anything in existence. I was actually getting pissed enough that I was losing control of my aura a little. Chinet burst into the room, but she wasn¡¯t able to get very close. Xenova on the other hand was having it even worse. The flawless skin I had just healed was getting cut open again. I was getting splashed by the blood splashing out from the cuts.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Chinet yelled at me, ¡°Vitamor!¡± I heard her voice and my aura quickly shut off. I turned to her and spoke, ¡°Sorry. I am okay now¡­ Thank you.¡± She glanced at me with a little worry in her eyes, but she quickly left the cell. I looked back at Xenova and saw all the fresh cuts on her skin along with the fear in her eyes. I quickly cast [Heal] on her again and in a few minutes her body was just like before. She finally looked down at her body and she gasped. She looked up at me and had a little bit of tears in her eyes. I smiled, ¡°I am sorry for that. I hate rape and hearing that you were raped repeatedly pissed me off a bit. I momentarily lost control of my aura. She smiled back at me and it was a beautiful sight, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Thank you though.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°For what?¡± She smiled again, ¡°For caring about me. I also want to apologize. I never wanted to hurt anybody, but the Seal of Lucifer is absolute. Once he orders us to do something we have to do it. It constantly messes with our will. Even right now I still want to kill you if you don¡¯t join us. This suppressive formation is very impressive though. It is actually suppressing the seal a bit as well.¡± After she finished talking I tilted her head down and used [Mana Perception]. I was able to see a small seal with a laughing demon for the emblem. I saw a stream of mana going from the seal to somewhere in her body. I wanted to try something, but I spoke to her first, ¡°I am going to try something, but it may hurt.¡± She seemed like she wanted to speak, but she just nodded her head. I looked back at the seal and then used [Sever] on the stream of mana flowing from it to her body. The seal started to vibrate and acted like it was going to do something drastic. I tried to insert some mana into it, thinking that it was sustained by her mana, and when I did I was greeted with a surprise. The mana stream I cut before reconnected and the emblem on the seal changed. There was a draconian in [Half-Dragon Form] and multiple different colored orbs floating around its head. The emblem stopped shaking and just sat there like before. I was confused by what happened, but I was glad that I stopped something that could have been very bad. I let go of her head and sat down with a sigh. I looked back at her and I was going to apologize, but the tears flowing down her face with a bright smile stopped me. I stared at her confused as hell, why is she smiling while crying? I finally spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. I felt a change from whatever you did. I no longer feel Lucifer¡¯s orders bearing down on me. I don¡¯t feel like killing you or anyone else. For some reason I do feel a strong connection with you.¡± I was extremely shocked, ¡°You can feel a connection with me?¡± She nodded her head, ¡°Yes I can. Let me try something.¡± I was wondering what she was going to do, but I found out a few seconds later. Her voice came through my mind clearly, ¡°Master?¡± I froze instantly, what the fuck is going on. I stared at her, ¡°What is going on? Why did you call me master?¡± She smiled, ¡°The Seal of Lucifer is nothing but an extremely strong slave mark. It is far more powerful than any slave marks in this universe. You severed my connection with Lucifer and established your own. That makes you my master.¡± I shook my head, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make you my slave though. When I cut the connection it seemed like the seal was going to do something bad. I supplied a little bit of my mana and then it stopped. The emblem did change though after it stopped shaking.¡± She nodded her head, ¡°When you cut the connection you activate the self-destruct sequence. All slave marks have one in case someone tries to steal the slave. Some slaves know valuable information and the master¡¯s wouldn¡¯t want others to know it. When you sent your mana into the seal and the connection was restored you became my new master, this stopped the self-destruct sequence.¡± I sighed and then said out loud, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make you a slave again though.¡± She was still smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I can feel that you are a better master than Lucifer could ever be.¡± I sighed, ¡°I still don¡¯t want to take your free will away.¡± She laughed, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t order me to not have one it will be there. On the other hand if you order me to do something I will have no choice but to do it, even if I don¡¯t want to.¡± I sighed again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t order you to do something you don¡¯t want to do. If I have to order you for something important I will though.¡± A flash of fear flew through her eyes before she spoke, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t force me to have sex with anyone I will do whatever you wish. Though I fell that sex with you might be enjoyable.¡± She said the last part really quiet and I almost missed it. I smiled at her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t force you to have sex with anyone, not even me. Although if you ever want to¡­¡± I let the last part go and let her wonder about it. She didn¡¯t say anything but she did have a small smile on her face. I stood up, ¡°What do you say we get you out of here?¡± She widened her eyes, ¡°What are saying? Don¡¯t I have to stay in this cell?¡± I laughed, ¡°No, if you are truly my slave, like you say, then you won¡¯t be able to do anything I don¡¯t want right?¡± She didn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds, but then she nodded her head. I smiled and then cast [Sever] on the chains holding her to the wall. The formation was instantly shattered and the chains crumbled. I had noticed earlier that the chains were made from mana and that they were the center of the formation. After severing the mana flow to the formation it instantly crumbled. The purple glow from earlier disappeared and the room only had the light from the small window. Xenova landed on the ground and instantly kneeled in front of me, ¡°Master.¡± I smiled and I was about to raise her up, but Chinet walked into the room. She looked at me and then noticed Xenova kneeling on the ground. She started to cast a [Fire Ball], but I stopped her. I moved in front of her, ¡°Stop! She isn¡¯t going to hurt anyone.¡± She looked at me, ¡°She is a Demon. What trickery did she play on you?¡± I glanced quickly at Xenova, ¡°Do you trust me?¡± She nodded her head, ¡°Yes master.¡± I looked back at Chinet, ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything. I can prove it to you.¡± I looked over at Xenova, ¡°Stab yourself in the throat.¡± She spoke back, ¡°Yes master.¡± She flattened her hand and stabbed it towards her throat. I looked at Chinet and when I saw her calm down I hollered, ¡°Stop!¡± Xenova¡¯s hand stopped inches from her throat. She let out a breath and then smiled at me. I looked back at Chinet, ¡°Is that enough proof for you?¡± She looked at me, ¡°You made her your slave?¡± The surprise was evident in her eyes. I nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± She looked at me then at Xenova. After a few seconds she looked back at me, ¡°How? Normally the [Seal of Slavery] can only be placed by a being of higher power. Don¡¯t tell me she was willing?¡± I laughed, ¡°I don¡¯t know about willing, but all I did was mess with the seal already on her.¡± Chinet widened her eyes and then shook her head, ¡°It honestly don¡¯t matter how you did it. Having a Space God as your slave will be very valuable in the future.¡± I smiled and looked at Xenova. She smiled back, ¡°As for whether I was willing or not. I am very willing to serve master.¡± I shook my head and Chinet had another look of surprise flutter across her face. She looked at me, ¡°I guess since she isn¡¯t going to go on a rampage or anything my job is done here. I trust that she will keep you safe, especially since she beat me.¡± She said the last part while looking at Xenova. Xenova grabbed my arm and I felt the softness of her bosom wrap around my arm. She then looked at Chinet, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to my master.¡± I sighed at the master word, but it was honestly kind of sexy so I didn¡¯t say anything. Chinet smiled and then gave me a wink before she disappeared in a flash of yellow. I sighed and then looked at Xenova, ¡°I guess we should get out of her huh?¡± She was still grabbing my arm when she nodded, ¡°Whatever you want master.¡± I shook my head, for someone that despises sex she sure is being clingy and a little sexy. She quickly put on her outfit from before. I found out that it was made from magic. She moved a little bit behind me and followed me out of the cell. I looked back and saw the crimson beauty smiling, her tale swinging back and forth. Her wings were folded up and nestled against her back. I smiled; I never thought I would have a succubus as a slave. It really feels like I am in an anime or something. *Chrono¡¯s Realm - Chronos¡¯ POV* I was watering my plants when I saw a yellow flash appear off to the side. I looked over and saw Chinet materializing. She sighed and then flopped down on the couch. I laughed, ¡°Was that Space God giving you more issues?¡± She sighed again, ¡°Not the demon this time. It was Vitamor.¡± I looked at her and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh? What did he do?¡± She looked at the ceiling and then sunk into the couch more, ¡°I don¡¯t know how he does some of the things he does. It¡¯s like the Primordial God of Luck is on his side or something.¡± I laughed, but I didn¡¯t say anything. She wasn¡¯t far from the truth. I did bargain with a couple of Primordial Gods for a few things. Such as the magic book he found in the book shop. I traded a couple of things with Isis the Primordial God of Mana for it. Once I got it, I made it look extremely dusty and put it in the book shop. Chinet was still complaining, ¡°He has four girls in his harem and now he just added a very sexy demon slave to it as well, although he hasn¡¯t screwed her yet.¡± I raised an eyebrow at this, ¡°The Demon Space God is his slave now? How did that happen?¡± She rubbed her temple, ¡°He said something about messing with the [Seal of Slavery] that Lucifer put on her. After that she became his slave.¡± I nodded my head, he probably used [Mana Perception] to see the seal and then he used [Sever] to cut the connection between her and Lucifer. I was beginning to wonder what his emblem looked like. Every being in existence has their own emblem for their soul. This emblem can¡¯t be seen unless they make a [Seal of Slavery]. Once the seal is made, they are able to see their emblem. Emblems can¡¯t be created or destroyed; of course no one knows whether or not the Asuras of Creation and Destruction can do it. They are basically the container of a person¡¯s soul. Once someone dies their emblem sucks in the soul from the body and then after it finds a new host it releases the soul to fill the mind. As of right now it is impossible to extinguish someone¡¯s soul. They will continuously be reincarnated, but unless they are powerful enough they won¡¯t regain any of their past memories. I came back from my thoughts and saw that Chinet was still complaining, ¡°If I had a body type that he liked he may try to rope me in as well. Good thing I don¡¯t really like men.¡± I laughed, ¡°That¡¯s because most men like a little meat on their woman. Most women are okay with it either way so it¡¯s easier for you.¡± Chinet looked at me and feigned being hurt, ¡°Et tu, Chronos?¡± I smiled, ¡°You know that with your powers as a God sculpting your body differently isn¡¯t that hard.¡± She snorted, ¡°I know that, but I honestly like my body just the way it is. No useless fat hanging down and getting in the way.¡± I walked over to her and then straddled her. I pushed my breasts up with my arms, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like this so called useless fat?¡± I could see and hear her swallow some saliva as she stared at my breasts. She started to reach for them, but I quickly moved out of her reach. She was frozen there with her hand grabbing air. After a few minutes she came back to her senses and turned red, ¡°Chronos! You are such a fucking tease!¡± I laughed and went back to watering my plants. I thought that shewas done talking, but she suddenly spoke up again, ¡°What is with that weird power boosting ability of his by the way? It honestly scares the shit out of me when he uses it. It¡¯s like he turns into a rampaging demon of some sort.¡± I sighed and then looked at her, ¡°It¡¯s a skill that only he has and it is a very frightening skill. It may not be much now to some of the higher gods, but imagine if he used it when he was at the God King Rank.¡± Chinet froze up and then breathed out heavily, ¡°Holy fuck¡­¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Exactly, at that point I think that Pangu and Nuwa would have to team up to even stop him. If they wanted to kill him then Origin would have to step in as well. Sheturned as white as snow and I could see the fear in her eyes. I laughed a little, ¡°Don¡¯t worry though. As long as nothing happens to anyone that he loves, or even cares about a little, then the girls should be able to stop him.¡± She nodded her head, but I could still see the fear and a little bit of doubt in her eyes. I shook my head, ¡°If you don¡¯t stop worrying about it I am going to have to give you a spanking.¡± Sheunfroze and then grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me with a good time.¡± I laughed and then teasingly blew her a kiss before I went back to watering my plants for the third time. Name Change Hello everyone, I have had it brought to my attention that the Latin name for this story was different than what I thought it was. I have been using Google Translate for all of my Latin words, because unfortunatly I do not really know Latin. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. I originally was told, by Google Translate, that Spatium a Deo Factus Est ment "Becoming a Space God" Luckily the story has deviated from my original plan and I felt that the name no longer fit. Thank you, Str1keFreedom00 Edit: 4/5/17 2033hrs - After taking a poll and reading some comments I have come to a decision. The name was changed to Asuras and Dragons. V.1 Ch.39 - Its Time *Chiron ¨C Vitamor¡¯s POV* I was walking out of the jail with Xenova in tow, when the guards all pointed their weapons at her. I looked at them, ¡°It¡¯s alright she can¡¯t do anything now.¡± They all had a flash of hesitation and doubt in their eyes, but they quickly responded, ¡°Yes your majesty!¡± They put their weapons away and we walked up the stairs unimpeded. We made it to the main corridor and headed towards the throne room. When we made it there, I saw Zellfina sitting on her throne. She was entertaining a few nobles that hadn¡¯t left yet. I walked into the room and the nobles all turned around and bowed, ¡°Your majesty!¡± I waved for them to stop and they all straightened back up. I looked at Zellfina, ¡°Why are they calling me ¡®your majesty¡¯ for? I thought the coronation was interrupted?¡± She laughed, ¡°Well, the ceremony was interrupted, but after you took care of the demon Space God, everyone thinks of you as the king.¡± I nodded my head, was it really that simple? She smiled like she read my mind, ¡°It is that simple dear. We may have another official ceremony at a later date, but you already have the most power in the entire empire.¡± I raised an eyebrow and whistled. Zellfina just smiled, but then her expression froze as soon as she looked at Xenova. I saw the fear flash through her eyes, ¡°Guards!¡± She then looked at me, ¡°What is she doing here!?¡± The guards rushed in from the corridor and surrounded Xenova. I sighed, ¡°Everybody just calm down a second.¡± Zellfina stared at me, ¡°She is a demon Space God! She tried to kill you and us! You expect us to be calm when she is standing right next to you and not in her cell!?¡± I groaned, ¡°She is harmless to us now. I can prove it.¡± Zellfina looked kind of skeptical, but I ignored her and turned towards Xenova, ¡°Kneel.¡± She instantly did as I ordered. Since she was a god I knew she could read my thoughts, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to order you around for a second. I know I said I wouldn¡¯t, but most people aren¡¯t as accepting as I am.¡± She responded rather quickly, ¡°It¡¯s okay master I understand.¡± I then looked at Zellfina, ¡°All of the demons have been marked as slaves by their God King Lucifer. They have no control over almost all of their actions. I have taken control over her [Seal of Slavery] and she is now my slave, although she will not be treated as such.¡± I said the last part with a little bit of a growl as I looked at the nobles standing in the room. They all flinched and bowed again, ¡°Yes your majesty!¡± I sighed, I don¡¯t really like being feared, but sometimes it has its perks. I looked back at Zellfina who was staring at me. After a few minutes she smiled, ¡°As you wish dear, but can you at least offer us some proof of her slavery?¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°How do you want me to do that?¡± She stood there for a minute while she was trying to think of something. There was a random noble that spoke up first, ¡°Order her to fuck you or someone your majesty.¡± I looked over at the noble who spoke up and I saw the over bearing lust in his eyes. I didn¡¯t have to be looking at her or touching her to feel Xenova stiffen up at his words. I looked straight at the noble that spoke, ¡°She will be doing no such thing.¡± I then injected a little mana in my voice, ¡°I hereby decree that no one shall touch Xenova in a sexual way. The punishment for violating this will be severe and may even result in death!¡± My voice resounded across the throne room and echoed throughout the palace. All of a sudden I saw a notification, so I opened it.
Congratulations! You have learned the Wind Magic [Megaphone]!
Megaphone ¨C Allows the user to amplify their voice.
I raised an eyebrow and then closed the window, really that was a spell? I knew that some main characters in web novels and stuff would use mana to amplify their voices, so I just gave it a try. I put the thought to the back of my head and the nobles standing in the room. They all bowed again, ¡°We understand your majesty.¡± I sighed, ¡°Really don¡¯t like this bowing stuff, but whatever.¡± I looked back at Zellfina and she was just standing there grinning. I smiled back and then spoke, ¡°Everybody may leave now. I need to talk to the queen and Xenova alone.¡± The nobles bowed their heads and then proceeded to leave the room. Once they were gone Zellfina sat down and spoke, ¡°What did you want to talk about dear? Or perhaps you wanted to break in your new toy with me.¡± I laughed and shook my head, ¡°No nothing like that, although if she is up for it then maybe later. I will not force her though.¡± Zellfina nodded her head, ¡°Then what are we to talk about love?¡± I held my palm out and then messed with the mana in the air above it. A few seconds later the emblem that I saw on Xenova appeared floating above it. Zellfina widened her eyes, ¡°Is this what I think it is?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s my emblem.¡± She stood up and walked over to me. She inspected the emblem closely before she spoke, ¡°I have never seen a human with a [Half-Dragon Form] being on their emblem. I want to know what all of these multicolored orbs represent too.¡± Xenova, who was just standing their quietly spoke up, ¡°I believe it may be masters elemental affinities.¡± Zellfina raised an eyebrow and then nodded her head, ¡°That would make sense. He can use all of the elements.¡± Xenova winded her eyes at this revelation, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Zellfina looked at me, ¡°What is the point of showing me this?¡± I smiled, ¡°I want to change the crest of the empire to this emblem.¡± She stood straight and her eyes went wide, ¡°You what?¡± I just replied simply, ¡°This emblem isn¡¯t far off from being related to the Draconian race, so it wouldn¡¯t be that much of a hassle for people to accept it. We don¡¯t have to tell anyone that it is my personal emblem though.¡± She was quiet and she had her hand on her chin like she was deep in thought. After almost fifteen minutes she finally spoke again, ¡°I think it will be possible to do this. Though since the colors on the emblem are numerous that means we can change the empires colors if we want.¡± I thought about it for a second and then decided, ¡°We should go with Black and a Dark Purple.¡± She nodded her head, ¡°I like that combination.¡± And with that the colors and emblem of the empire changed. It took a few days for the changes to happen, but it didn¡¯t seem like it took that long. Zellfina was handling all of the official requirements for the changes. Sylvia, Camellia, and I were showing Xenova around the town. There were a few times that we had a conflict of some sort, because she was a demon. The issue was quickly put to rest after I stepped in and vouched for her, along with showing a few examples of obedience. I felt sorry for ordering her around, but after people stopped looking at her in scorn so much she seemed a little better. We went back to the palace and I finally noticed that one of the towers was collapsed and being worked on. I pointed at it, ¡°Did Chinet and Xenova do that? I don¡¯t remember seeing them crash into it.¡± I noticed the girls glance at each other before Xenova spoke up, ¡°Actually master, it was when you and I fought. Well, I should say when you straight up manhandled me.¡± I widened my eyes in a little shock, ¡°We did that?¡± She nodded her head, ¡°Yeah. We did. You handled me pretty roughly master.¡± I laughed and then grinned, ¡°Well next time we tussle I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± I was just trying to tease her a little, but she shockingly responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay master. As long as it¡¯s you I can handle rough.¡± I nearly tripped over the flat ground from the shock. What the fuck? I thought she hated sex? I got an unexpected response to that thought, ¡°I hate forced sex master. We succubus¡¯s have had to force ourselves upon humans and other races for years. We have even been forced ourselves. If it is someone that I wanted to fuck then that is a different story.¡± I sighed, ¡°Really, invading my thoughts now?¡± She smiled, ¡°Sorry master, would you rather I invade your bed?¡± I shook my head, ¡°I will not say anything more about sex between me and you. If you want to then that is up to you though.¡± She didn¡¯t respond, but she had a small smile on her face. I looked up at the tower being worked on. I thought about something for a minute, ¡°All workers clear the tower!¡± I amplified my voice and the workers quickly left the tower. I activated [Mana Perception] I looked around at the broken mana rivers and put my hand out. I activate the mana in my body and sent it out from my hand. A clear stream of mana flew out and attached itself to all of the mana rivers that had been damaged near the tower. I concentrated and then started to manipulate all of the rivers at the same time. I could feel my mana reserves quickly draining and it was causing my forehead to sweat. *Xenova¡¯s POV* I was watching my master hold his hand out towards the tower. I felt an incredible amount of magical power radiate around him. The pressure being released from the amount of power was starting to make the ground crack. Camellia, Sylvia, and I were all kneeling on the ground due to it. I had to circulate my God Ranked magic in order to even stand straight and even that was taxing on me. I looked towards the tower and my eyes widened in shock. There were pieces of stone flying towards the tower from everywhere. All of the broken pieces of the tower had gone back to their original places and even the pieces that fell in the ocean flew back into place. After almost thirty minutes the tower was like it had been before our fight. The pressure being released disappeared and I looked towards my master. He was kneeling on the ground and breathing raggedly.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. *Vitamor¡¯s POV* I finished repairing the mana rivers around the tower right before my mana pool ran dry. I felt some of my strength leave my body and I fell to one knee. It was a little hard to breath and I had a massive headache. Xenova walked over and then wiped my forehead with her shirt before she helped me stand. I checked my body out by circulating my Ki and I saw that most of my Ki was rushing to my head. I was confused at this discovery, but went I tried to cut the Ki flow off, that was going to my head, I nearly blacked out. Apparently, I had drained my mana enough that my body naturally sent my Ki to my brain. The Ki was trying to stabilize the area where my mana was stored and keep me from passing out due to mana shortage. That would explain in the sudden loss of body strength. I looked up at the tower and saw that it looked brand new almost. While I was admiring my handy work I saw a notification, so I opened it.
Congratulations! You have learned the Time Magic [Infinite Rewind]!
Infinite Rewind ¨C Allows the caster to rewind time in the area of their choice to the time frame of their choice. Amount of time is solely dependent on the caster¡¯s mana pool!
Warning! ¨C This skill has a cool down of ten days! Failure to cool the skill down will result in a backlash!
Congratulations! Your Time Magic has reached level 5!
I was ecstatic, I learned another Time skill. I took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m glad that worked.¡± Camellia stepped up to me, ¡°Are you okay?¡± She was looking at me with worry in her eyes. I smiled and then stood up on my own. My mana hadn¡¯t fully recovered, but it was above the threshold of me passing out. My Ki went back to circulating throughout my whole body, so my strength was back. I smiled at her again, ¡°I am fine. I just over used my mana a bit.¡± She had some doubt in her mind, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Sylvia stepped up towards me and sniffed. She stepped back, ¡°His mana is almost halfway full again, so he should be fine.¡± I laughed and then stroked her tail quickly. She shuddered a little and her eyes rolled back a bit. When I stopped she turned red, ¡°He¡¯s perfectly fine. No need to worry about him.¡± After that she turned around and walked into the palace. She seemed embarrassed, but when I watched her walk into the palace it seemed like her hips were swinging just a little bit more than they normally do. It was an amazing site watching the tail swish back and forth over her bountiful butt. I was brought back to reality by Xenova, who was wiping something from the corner of my mouth. I looked at her and she smiled, ¡°You were drooling master.¡± Camellia started cracking up laughing and I just shook my head and tried to hide my embarrassment. We walked back into the palace and I saw Zellfina talking to someone in the throne room. When we walked in she looked up and smiled, ¡°Come her dear, I have something to show you.¡± I walked over towards her and saw the item she was pointing at. There was a flag hanging on a pole in front of the throne. There was an elderly draconian woman holding the flag pole. She bowed to me when I walked up, ¡°Your majesty.¡± I waved her up, ¡°What is this?¡± I looked at the flag again and really saw what it was. In the middle of the flag was the top half of an MBS. It showed the cockpit up to the head. On the shoulder of the MBS was my emblem. The MBS was solid black and the eyes were a dark purple. The material that he flag was made of was solid white. It really made the MBS and the emblem stand out. Zellfina looked at me, ¡°So what do you think?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°I like it. Though I think that on ships and the MBS the emblem should be the only things on them. Having an MBS with a picture of an MBS on it would be kind of weird. She nodded her head, ¡°I agree with that.¡± After I approved of the flag, she sent the elderly woman out. She bowed to us and took her leave. I smiled at Zellfina, ¡°Well that was quicker than I expected.¡± She smiled back, ¡°It doesn¡¯t take long to get things done when all you have to do is say a few words and people obey them.¡± She spoke the truth. If I ordered someone to do something and they didn¡¯t do it, then I would be wasting time. Not to mention filling the jail cells up pretty quickly. I looked at her, ¡°I have something we need to discuss.¡± She immediately got serious, ¡°What is it.¡± I thought about how to word what I was thinking for a minute before I spoke, ¡°I think it is time I head to the front lines with the ArchAngel.¡± Zellfina stiffened up, but she didn¡¯t say anything for a minute. After thinking she finally spoke, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s time?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Yeah, I need more combat experience. Plus, maybe I can level up and rank up faster if I fight on the frontlines.¡± Zellfina nodded her head, ¡°That makes sense.¡± I looked over at Xenova, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t really save every demon that crosses my path. If I can defeat Lucifer though, I will free them all.¡± Xenova nodded slightly, but she didn¡¯t say anything. I looked back at Zellfina, ¡°I can¡¯t leave the empire without a ruler so you, Camellia, and Zendra will have to stay here.¡± She stiffened up and turned a little sad at this, ¡°We want to be with you though. What if you need us?¡± I smiled and then put my hand on her cheek, ¡°I need you right here ruling the empire, Zendra is too immature to go out on the front lines right now, and Camellia needs to be here to help train people on the MBS. Kira¡¯s robot will be staying here to help Camellia with the MBS training. She will teach Camellia how to pilot one and then Camellia will train the troops.¡± She had a sad look on her face and she nuzzled my hand, ¡°What if something bad happens to you?¡± I gave her a quick kiss, ¡°I have an Immortal Werewolf and a Space God Demon by my side. Unless I get attacked by a God Prince Demon or Lucifer himself I should be okay.¡± She let out a breath, ¡°Okay dear. I want you to contact us every night though.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°I will contact you every night if I can.¡± She kissed my palm and then held my hand with both of hers. She looked me straight in the eyes, ¡°I love you so please come back to me safely.¡± I smile and kissed her again, ¡°I promise.¡± After that I left the throne room and said my goodbyes to Camellia and Zendra. My goodbye with Camellia was sweet and had a passionate kiss, but Zendra was a little different. When I said goodbye to her she responded with, ¡°It¡¯s about damn time you left. I was wondering how long it was going to take for you to man up and join the front lines.¡± My eye twitched a bit and I started throwing some low powered [Fire Ball] spells at her. She was running around and jumping from them. It was kind of a hilarious sight; I even hit her on the ass with one. I found Xellanr and said my goodbyes to him. I told him that he needed to make a move on Zendra before it was too late. The look on his face was priceless. I guess he wasn¡¯t expecting her step-dad to let him do it. As soon as the thought crossed my mind I froze, shit, I am a fucking step-dad! My mind was literally staring to have a meltdown from the realization of what I just thought. After a few minutes though it passed and I smiled to myself. I am going to have to tease Zendra about it a lot next time I talk to her. We headed towards the palace hangar and when we walked inside my jaw almost hit the floor. There were a couple hundred MBSs lined up in rows in the middle of the hangar. They were a magnificent site to behold, but the single MBS up front was amazing. It had been modified to look like it was in [Half-Dragon Form]. It had two wings on its back and they were both pitch black. The main body of the mech was pitch black as well. They eyes were a dark purple and there was my emblem on both shoulders. There were two laser sabers mounted on the back of the back of it. There was a massive assault rifle attached to the right leg. On the back of the mech, in-between the wings, was a folded up sniper rifle. The hands were shaped into claws along with the feet. It literally looked like a [Half-Dragon From] person minus the tail. The rest of the MBS had the assault rifles and they were all dark purple in color. Each mech also had one laser saber equipped to their hips. They had jetpacks on their backs so they could fly around. After talking to the lead mechanic I found out that the lead mech was actually built for me. It flew around using the boosters on the tips of the wings and the feet. It was twice as fast as the regular ones and more powerful. Now this was all based on the specs they drew up. Since they didn¡¯t have the power source activated for more than half of the MBSs, including mine, they couldn¡¯t test them. All of a sudden I thought of something, ¡°Instead of having them run on Dark Matter, couldn¡¯t¡¯ they run on Space itself?¡± The lead mechanic was confused for a minute, but then he spoke, ¡°It could be possible, but we would need a powerful Space Mage in order to start the suction of space particles.¡± I pointed at Xenova, ¡°We have a Space God right here.¡± The mechanic¡¯s eyes immediately went wide, ¡°A Space God!?¡± He looked at Xenova and then he turned scared, ¡°Demon!¡± I sighed, ¡°It¡¯s okay calm down. She is on our side.¡± The mechanic looked at her and she flashed him a smile. One of her canines showed in the smile and it sent shivers through the mechanic. I sighed, even though I absolutely love long canines on a girl, it probably looked menacing to him. I shook my head, ¡°She can pull some space particles towards the engines and after they start sucking them in they shouldn¡¯t stop. Even if we were to turn the engines off, once we start them up they should suck the particles in again, right?¡± He nodded his head, ¡°That is true. Once they get fed with the particles of an element, they will continue to use that element.¡± I nodded my head and looked towards Xenova, ¡°Go ahead and help them out a bit.¡± She nodded her head, ¡°Yes master.¡± As she was helping the mechanics out Sylvia and I walked over towards a massive engine looking machine. Sylvia walked up to it, ¡°What is this?¡± I examined it, ¡°It looks like an engine of some sort.¡± The lead mechanic came back over towards us and explained, ¡°It is the replacement engine for the ArchAngel. It is basically a bigger version of the ones in the MBSs. You could probably get the demon to make it use space particles as well instead of Dark Matter.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°That would probably be for the best.¡± Space particles are like Dark Matter; I think, they are literally everywhere. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are in a planets core, a star, or in space; the particles will be there. I am not really too informed on Dark Matter, but if I remember right it makes up eighty something percent of mass, but even if I am wrong, the space particles should be everywhere, so it really doesn¡¯t matter. All of a sudden the hangar opened and I saw a massive capital ship floating in the sky above Chiron. I raised my eyebrows at the sight and whistled. The lead mechanic laughed, ¡°This is the newest capital ship that we have been able to construct. We have been working on it for the last five years and it has all of the latest technology installed in it and the highest firepower out of all of our ships.¡± He looked from the ship towards me, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have name yet, so why don¡¯t you name it your majesty.¡± I looked at the ship and I was a little ecstatic. I get to name a warship! It¡¯s even the most powerful one the empire has! The little kid inside of me was screaming its head off, but on the outside I was just staring at the magnificence of the capital ship floating in the sky. V.1 Ch.40 - Pissed *Chiron Palace ¨C Dani¡¯s POV* I was walking through the palace looking for JD and I couldn¡¯t seem to find him. I found Zellfina in the throne room. I walked in and saw her talking to a couple of nobles. She looked up at me and smile, ¡°Hey Dani.¡± I raised a small wave, ¡°Hey Zina.¡± She smiled again at her nickname that JD gave her. I looked left to right and then back at her, ¡°Where is Vitamor?¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°He hasn¡¯t talked to you yet?¡± I shook my head, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen him.¡± She cocked her head to the side, ¡°Hmm, well he should be in the hangar preparing to head to the Space Fortress ArchAngel.¡± I felt the color drain from my face, ¡°He is going to leave just like that, without saying anything to me?¡± I could feel a tear travel down my face. Zina had a look of concern on her face, ¡°He should still be in the hangar. The capital ship is still hovering above the city.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled at me, ¡°Anytime dear.¡± I headed towards the hangar at a sprint. When I walked into the hangar, I saw him standing there looking up at the capital ship. I saw the smile on his face and something in me just snapped and I could feel the anger and sadness welling up. I growled, ¡°Justin Duval!¡± *Vitamor¡¯s POV* ¡°Justin Duval!¡± I heard my full name being growled across the room. I instantly stiffened up and I could feel something deep inside of me cower down instinctively. I turned towards the direction of the voice and I saw a beautiful elf standing at the entrance of the hangar. She had a couple of tears streaming down her face and I could see her grinding her teeth from where I was standing. When I saw my best friend and wife crying I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I just spit something out, ¡°Hey Dani.¡± She widened her eyes, ¡°Hey? That¡¯s all you have to say!? You were about to leave me on this planet! You were going to leave me here to worry about all the dangerous stuff you were going to get yourself into!¡± I rubbed the back of my head, ¡°Who says it¡¯s going to be dangerous?¡± She clenched her fists and slowly walked towards me, ¡°You always got into some stupid and reckless shit back home. Now that you are in a place with Immortals, Gods, and Demons you expect me to think you won¡¯t be getting into anymore shit!?¡± I nervously laughed and quietly spoke, ¡°You got a point.¡± She growled as she finally stood in front of me, ¡°You¡¯re damn straight I do! You expect me to be a good little housewife and just wait for you to come home to me!? You expect me to stay here worrying about whether you would even come back to me!? Do you really want to put me through that!?¡± Before I was able to speak there was a stinging sensation on my face and a loud smack sound reverberated across the room. I reached up and touched my face while staring at my wife and oldest friend. The tears were running down her face and when I looked at her she looked at the ground. I could see the tears falling towards the hangar floor. I instantly felt like an asshole. I reached out and pulled her into my arms. I put my hand on the back of her head, ¡°I wasn¡¯t really going to leave you silly. I was going to come find you before we took off.¡± I could hear her speak between sobs, ¡°Liar.¡± I sighed, ¡°Okay, okay, I figured that you would be safer here. I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡± She looked up at me with her red eyes, ¡°But you are letting Sylvie, Camellia, and Xenova go with you.¡± I kissed her on the head, ¡°Sylvie is an Immortal Power Rank, Xenova is a God Magic Rank, and Camellia is a Rank SSS Power Rank. You are only at Magic Rank B, it¡¯s going to be really dangerous and I didn¡¯t want you to feel weak or get hurt.¡± She bit me on the chest and I could feel a little nibble from where she bit. Seeing that it did no good against me she broke down crying again. I held her for a few minutes before she spoke again, ¡°I am going with you.¡± I sighed, ¡°You aren¡¯t strong enough yet. I don¡¯t want to see something happen to you.¡± She looked up at me, ¡°I am going with you and that¡¯s final.¡± I shook my head, ¡°I can¡¯t let you do that Dani.¡± She stepped back from me and stared into my eyes, ¡°Either you take me or I sneak on. I am going either way.¡± I slightly smiled, ¡°I could have you locked in our room.¡± She stiffened up and the tears started streaming again, ¡°Do you hate me?¡± My smile disappeared and I softly spoke, ¡°No, why would I hate you?¡± She sniffled, ¡°Then why won¡¯t you just let me go. I don¡¯t care if it is dangerous, I don¡¯t care if I get hurt, and I don¡¯t even care if you keep me on the damn ArchAngel! I just want to go with you.¡± I thought about many things for a while, but I finally caved in, ¡°Fine, you can go.¡± She instantly smiled and wiped the tears on her face, ¡°Really?¡± I sighed, ¡°Yes really, but there will be few rules.¡± She jumped up and threw herself at me, ¡°Yay!¡± I tried not to smile, but I couldn¡¯t help myself. I hugged her for a second before I put her at arm¡¯s length, ¡°Let me tell you the rules first.¡± She quickly nodded, ¡°Tell me! Tell me!¡± I sighed and shook my head, ¡°First, you are going to stay on the ArchAngel or the ship unless I tell you to. Okay?¡± She nodded her head and I continued, ¡°Second, if you do go off ship with me then you are to stay with me at all times.¡± She nodded again, ¡°Okay.¡± I smiled and continued, ¡°Finally, you are to train diligently, with Xenova, in magic while we are on the ship or ArchAngel. Okay?¡± She nodded her head again, ¡°I understand dear.¡± I smiled, ¡°Good. The first time you break one of these rules, I am sending you back here. Okay?¡± I put some emphasis into the last part and she instantly nodded her head, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry dear.¡± She beamed a smile at me and I sighed, ¡°If you act anything like back on Earth I will do nothing, but worry.¡± I mumbled the sentence under my breath and it looked like she didn¡¯t hear me. I turned around and saw Xenova standing there watching the two of us with a smile. I sighed, ¡°Sorry you had to see that.¡± She shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. It has been a long time sense I saw two people love each other as much as you two do.¡± She put a finger on her chin, ¡°Actually, I can see the love that you all have for each other, not just you and her. I can see it in the two draconians and the wolf woman as well.¡± I smiled and felt like rubbing her head for some reason. When I gave her head a quick rub she was surprised for a second, but then she closed her eyes and smiled a little. She had a beautiful smile, but no matter how she tried to hide it, I could still see the hurt and torment she had been trough in her eyes. There was something about them that made you instantly feel sorry for her. Normally beautiful eyes could draw you in and feel like a beautiful section of the universe, but not hers. When I looked in her beautiful eyes I could see heartbreak, rage, and fear. I could only imagine what she has been through if even half of what she has told me is true. I walked up to her and gave her a quick hug and a kiss on her forehead. She stiffened up and then looked me in the eyes. I smiled at her, ¡°You¡¯re safe now Xenova. No one is going to hurt you anymore, I promise. If anyone tries, just let me know and I will take care of everything.¡± I don¡¯t know how much comfort and protection I could really bring a God, but I had to say something. After the words left my mouth she trembled a little before I saw a tear streak down her face. A few seconds later the dam burst. Tears started streaming down her face and she started to wail. I pulled her into my chest and the sounds of her screams were muffled. We stood there for a few minutes and she screamed to her hearts content. After she was finished she stepped back from me and cleared her face. She looked at me and smile, ¡°Thank you master.¡± I smiled and rubbed her head, ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me master and you don¡¯t have to thank me for anything.¡± After speaking I headed towards the MBS that had been modified for me. The two girls looked at each other and Dani reached her hand out towards Xenova with a smile. Xenova was hesitant for a split second, but then she took her hand and they followed behind me. When I walked up to the MBS I saw a mechanic jump out of the cockpit. She bowed to me, ¡°Your majesty!¡± I nodded my head towards her. She was a pretty good looking draconian. Not anything that you would think your stereotypical mechanically inclined female would look like. She was probably about five foot nine inches tall and she had blonde hair in a ponytail down to the middle of her back. Her eyes were a golden color and they made you think of the sun. Her ass was in-between the bountiful and small sizes and her breasts were about the same, she probably had a C cup if I had to guess. She didn¡¯t have the usual mechanic¡¯s overalls that I had been seeing the others wear. They were still in that type of material, but hers were more like regular clothes. The shirt came down to just below her breasts and was tied in the back. The shorts stopped just below her ass and showed off her sultry legs. If I had to be honest a lot of humans on earth would say she looked like a slut, but to me she looked gorgeous. I never understood why people judged others based on their clothes. I mean yeah it is a little bit revealing, minus the cleavage, but if she wants to wear it then so be it. It¡¯s not like she is running around with her snatch our or anything. Her skin actually had grease spots all over it and it just added to the appeal for some reason. Her tail had yellow colored scales running down it. She spoke again, ¡°My name is Brandi and I will be your personal mechanic from now on. It is a pleasure to serve you, your majesty.¡± She smiled and it was bright like the sun, except for the few grease spots on her face acting like clouds. I smiled, ¡°Pleasure to have you aboard Brandi. How is she?¡± I pointed towards the MBS. She laughed, ¡°The Throne is doing pretty good your majesty. She has been successfully installed with a copy of your A.I. and is ready to go.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Throne?¡± She nodded her head, ¡°Yeah that¡¯s what I named your MBS. You being the king and all why not call it your Throne. All of the other MBS will be called Vassals. It will be the Throne along with its Vassals. What do you think?¡± I thought about it for a minute and then nodded my head, ¡°Sounds pretty good actually.¡± She released a breath and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought you may not like it.¡± I laughed, ¡°Honestly I was having a hard time trying to think of something to call them besides MBSs all the time.¡± She smiled, ¡°Yeah, Vassal sounds better than MBS.¡± I looked back at the two girls standing with me, ¡°Well I think we should get the other two and head towards the capital ship above us.¡± They nodded their heads and Dani left to find Sylvie and Camellia. Xenova spoke up, ¡°I think I will go ahead and head towards the ship.¡± I shook my head, ¡°No you shouldn¡¯t leave my side until everybody gets used to you. Even though you mean no harm and not all demons are evil, it¡¯s hard for people to forget things easily.¡± She stood there for a minute before nodding her head, ¡°I understand.¡± I smiled and rubbed her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be long before you can walk around without me.¡± She closed her eyes and smiled. A few minutes later Dani came back with the other two girls behind her. I also saw Zendra and Zellfina walking behind them too. I smiled, ¡°Hey Zina.¡± She smiled back, ¡°Hello dear.¡± I looked over at Zendra, ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t the spoilt little daughter in law of mine. Here to see daddy off?¡± Her face got extremely red and she started yelling, ¡°Daddy my ass! If anything I am here to see my brother in law and my sisters off!¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. I laughed and just smiled at her, ¡°Jeez there is no need to yell. Daddy is standing right here and I can hear just fine.¡± She was fuming at this point and you could almost see smoke billowing out of her ears, ¡°I. Am. Going. To. Kill. You.¡± She launched a [Fire Ball] at me and I laughed. I caught the spell in my hand and squeezed. The spell cancelled out and the fire was extinguished. I looked at her, ¡°I think my daughter needs a spanking.¡± She breathed in deeply, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± I smirked before I used [Blink] and appeared behind her. I quickly manipulated the mana in the floor to make a chair made of metal pop out. There was a notification, but I ignored it for now. I grabbed her and then bent her over my knee, ¡°Bad girls deserve spankings.¡± She was struggling and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do it!¡± Right after the words left her mouth I brought my hand down and gave her a good smack on the ass. She yelped, ¡°You bastard! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± I gave her a few more smacks and she cursed me a few more times. After the fifth one she was starting to tear up so I stopped. I let her go and she quickly stood up. I laughed and then sent the chair back into the floor. I walked over towards where I was before and then looked at Zendra. She was glaring at me with some tears forming in her eyes. I smiled, ¡°Remember daughter, a lot of men don¡¯t like over bearing woman. Luckily for you there is one who adores you for the way you are.¡± She sniffed a little, ¡°And who would that be?¡± I laughed, ¡°If you would open your eyes and look to those closest to you and not feel like such a superior to them all the time then you would know. I will say this though, he is a lot better man than the other guy you like.¡± She had confusion on her face when I turned towards Zellfina. She was staring at me with a small smile on her face. I smiled back, ¡°Sorry about that dear, but she needed a small punishment for attacking me.¡± She laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I think that she needed it even more than you think.¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°I hope it worked.¡± She laughed and then pulled me into her arms while giving me a passionate kiss. After a couple of minutes we separated and she smile, ¡°Come back to me safely.¡± I smiled and nodded my head, ¡°Of course I will.¡± I looked at the other girls, ¡°Well let¡¯s head to the ship and after everything gets loaded we will head towards the ArchAngel.¡± They all smiled and nodded their heads. Xenova spoke up, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind I can make us a portal to the ship, but Dani and Camellia won¡¯t be able to go through it.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why not?¡± She quickly answered, ¡°Space Magic is very violent and if you aren¡¯t at least at the Immortal Rank making portals and using them are impossible. The chaos inside of the portal will literally tear your body apart. Immortal Power Ranks will be fine because their bodies are sturdy enough and Immortal Magic Ranks have enough of a mana pool and mana control that they can repel the chaos from their bodies. Inside of a portal made of Space Magic there is no mana. It is one of the few locations in the universe where mana doesn¡¯t exist. Hence Immortal Ranks will need to rely on their mana pool. Demi-Gods Magic Ranks will have their bodies strengthened a little and not have to worry about it as well. Once someone hits the God Rank magic then their body would be the same as an Immortal Power Rank being.¡± After hearing her explanation it made sense, plus some of the information was helpful to know. I looked at her, ¡°Why are portals so chaotic?¡± She shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Nobody knows. All Space Mages have been using the same portal spell made by the original inventor. He never stabilized the portal and no one has taken the time to do so.¡± I nodded my head; maybe I should look into trying to stabilize the portal at a later date and then connecting the empires planets and space stations together. We could even make portals for other empires. There could be a tax for using the portal that could help the empire financially. Not that the empire was really in need of money, but more money never hurts. I smiled at Xenova, ¡°Thanks for offering, but we will all take a smaller ship up together.¡± She smiled and nodded her head. We headed to one of the landing pads and waited for a ship to come pick us up. A few minutes later we saw a ship coming out of the capital ship and head straight towards us. The ship landed on the platform in front of us and the rear ramp opened up. We walked up the ramp and strapped ourselves into our seats. The pilot shut the ramp and the ship lifted off. We made our way through the skies of Chiron and headed towards the capital ship. Dani was literally plastered to the window and it looked kind of cute. Her harness wasn¡¯t allowing her to see much, but she was still excited nonetheless. We docked with the capital ship and disembarked. When we stepped out of the ship there was a squad of draconians waiting for us. They all saluted in the traditional way that was done on Earth. I saluted back and they all stood at ease. A split second later another draconian walked out of a door on the other side of the hangar. He had a powerful vibe to him and I decided to use [Identify] on him.
Name: Xylnick Dragoff Rank: Demi-God Power Rank
Age: 1,475,972 Title: General of the 7th Draconian Army
My eyes widened when I saw his Power Rank and age. The age really didn¡¯t bother me as much as his Power Rank. If I remember right anyone Immortal or above were usually a part of the Royal Bodyguards. Before I could really think about it he was already in front of me and saluting, ¡°Your majesty.¡± I saluted back, ¡°General.¡± He smiled slightly, ¡°Oh, you know who I am?¡± I nodded, ¡°Yeah, and I know how powerful you are too.¡± His smile widened some and he laughed, ¡°Good, very good. If you are able to see those more powerful then you it is a good thing. Trying to fight someone you are no match for isn¡¯t something smart. Only if you are prepared and have a significant chance of winning should you attempt to do so.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Of course, without preparation or luck someone more powerful would wipe the floor with me.¡± The general nodded, ¡°Indeed.¡± There was a short pause that allowed me to asked a question, ¡°So why are you a general? I thought most of the draconians above the Immortal Rank were a part of the Royal Bodyguards?¡± He nodded his head, ¡°Normally yes, but the leader of the Royal Bodyguards assigned me to be the general of the 7th army. Although the original 7th army was actually wiped out in the demons territory, so the only members of the army are the men on this ship and those we recruit along the way. I am to be the general, of the army that you command, which is the new 7th army. I will lead the ground troops to attack wherever you tell us to.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Well okay then. It is good to work with you general.¡± He smiled, ¡°The pleasure is mine your majesty.¡± We followed him and took a tour of the ship and after a little bit we made it to the bridge. The bridge was almost the exact same thing as the ArchAngel except for there was a big captain¡¯s chair and two chairs below it that were smaller. There was another draconian that saluted us when he saw us enter, ¡°Your majesty!¡± When he yelled the rest of the people on the bridge saluted as well. I saluted them back and the original draconian spoke, ¡°Your majesty, I am Xyldrick Dragoff and I will be the Admiral of the 7th fleet that is under your command.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Dragoff?¡± I looked towards the general who laughed, ¡°He is my brother your majesty.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Oh okay.¡± I looked back towards the Admiral, ¡°It will be a pleasure working with you Admiral.¡± He smiled, ¡°The pleasure is all mine your majesty.¡± The admiral explained some of the functions of the ship and showed me to the captain¡¯s chair. He spoke to me as I sat down, ¡°While you are on this ship this will be your chair and I will take one of the Co-Captain¡¯s chairs. When you are not on the ship I will be taking responsibility of the ship as it¡¯s Captain.¡± I nodded my head and tapped on the screen in the arm of the chair. A holographic screen appeared in front of me.
Hello Captain! Please choose a name for me¡­
I raised an eyebrow towards the admiral, who smiled, ¡°Everything has already been programmed into the ships A.I. except for a name your majesty.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Oh, okay.¡± I typed into the keyboard on the chair. A few seconds later a female voice sounded out over the intercom, ¡°Welcome aboard the UDE Freedom your majesty.¡± The admiral raised an eyebrow, ¡°UDE Freedom?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Yeah, the UDE stands for the United Draconian Empire, which is the name of the empire, and Freedom is the name of the ship itself.¡± The admiral nodded his head and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a good name sire.¡± I smiled, ¡°I thought so too.¡± I started to look through the computer system as the admiral and the general showed the girls to our quarters. A few minutes later I was greeted with a familiar voice, ¡°Hello your majesty.¡± I looked up from the computer screen and saw Violet and Drexella standing in front of me. I smiled, ¡°Hey you two, glad you could make it aboard.¡± They both smiled at me while Violet spoke, ¡°Of course we would be here. I am your assistant while Drexella is your personal maid.¡± I laughed and talked with them for a few minutes before I had a soldier take them to their quarters. I went back to looking at the computer screen and decided to check the full status of the ship.
UDE Freedom
Condition: Good Type: Capital Ship Power: Infinite (Space Particles)
Life Support: Online Gravity: Online Life Signs: 10,007
Armaments
10 Medium Capacity Anti-Capital Ship Rotating Rail Guns 25 Medium Capacity Anti-Frigate Rotating Rail Guns
100 Small Capacity Anti-Fighter Laser Turrets
Rooms
1 Bridge 1 Captain¡¯s Room
2 Co-Captain¡¯s Rooms 200 Barracks (50 Capacity plus showers/latrines)
10 Recreation Lounges 10 Mess Halls
20 Medical Bays 1000 Escape Pods
10 Hangars 2 Training Rooms (Pilots and Infantry)
I checked out the status of the capital ship and it looked pretty close to the ArchAngel, except that Xenova had changed the engine over to Space Particles just a few minutes ago it seems. I was surprised to see the ten thousand life signs, besides those of me and the girls, on board. That was an unimaginable amount of people on this ship, but the thing is about the size of freaking Dallas back on Earth. Remembering that the ArchAngel was supposed to be getting some upgrades and modifications I was starting to get excited about the changes that could have happened to it. V.1 Ch.41 - I Dont Wanna Go To School! *UDE Freedom* We were still floating above the capital as we loaded the Vassals onto the ship. I was standing by the captain¡¯s chair and looking out the window towards the palace. I couldn¡¯t help but think about the beautiful draconian I had to leave behind for now. I stared at the palace for a few more minutes and with a sigh I walked out of the bridge. The doors slide open and when I stepped out into the hallway I saw Violet waiting patiently across from me. She was standing at ease next to the wall and when she saw me she saluted, ¡°Your majesty.¡± I smiled at her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal when it is just the two of us.¡± I had gotten more acquainted with the ship and its crew over the last couple of days. Zellfina even came up to check the ship out yesterday. Well that was only part of the reason; the other was that she came to see me. It was an exciting night to be honest. Just thinking about it was causing me to blank out. There was a rubbing sensation at the corner of my mouth and when I came back to my senses I saw Violet rubbing it with a napkin. She smiled, ¡°You¡¯re drooling sir.¡± I smiled a bit and laughed. I headed towards the hangar to see how much longer the loading process had. Violet followed quietly behind me and off to the side. She was taking her role as assistant very seriously. We made it to one of the ¡®horizontal elevators¡¯ is what I call them. They have a technical name, but I honestly forgot what it was called. We stepped into the elevator and I told the A.I. to take me to the hangar. She responded quickly and I felt the room shift a bit. A couple minutes later she announced that we were there and the doors opened. The ¡®horizontal elevators¡¯ were amazing in my eyes. They could move you from one end of the ship to the other in ten minutes max. Now being that the ship is the size of Dallas back on earth that is pretty damn quick. Could anyone make it from one side of Dallas to the other in ten minutes? I also realized that the ship was pretty empty. For the size of the ship fitting ten thousand people into it was nothing. The ship could easily hold a million people, hell you could probably fit the capital of Chiron inside of the damn ship. It¡¯s amazing and a little bit confusing at why they would build such a massive ship. I was even more shocked when I was told that they were going to make it bigger, but when they measured the capital ship hangar on the ArchAngel they realized they had to stop making it bigger. The interior of the ship was easy for them to build after that and they quickly finished building the ship. When we walked out of the elevator we were greeted with a massive hangar. This was the last hangar being loaded with the Vassals. The other hangars already had their share of them and this was the last of the units. I walked up and saw Brandi talking to a few mechanics. I walked over to their group and spoke up, ¡°Hey Brandi.¡± When I spoke it caused her to jump because I was approaching her from behind. She quickly turned around and saluted, ¡°Your majesty!¡± The other mechanics in her group saluted as well and I waved a hand at them. They stopped saluting and started to talk to each other, some even talked to me a bit. None of the mechanics had that usual ¡®scared to offend¡¯ attitude around them that you read about. They seemed quite at home talking in front of the king and it actually was comforting. I really didn¡¯t want people acting differently in front of me because I was the king. I will say though, that if they were rude to any of the girls I wouldn¡¯t stand for it. Being rude to me I can let slide depending on the circumstance. I asked Brandi how the loading was going and she told me that it was almost done. They had a few more units to load along with some more supplies and they would be done. We would be able to head towards the ArchAngel in a few hours. I nodded my head and told her thank you. We stood there talking for a few more minutes when Violet¡¯s phone started to ring. Her [Galactic Phone] was actually the bracelet she was wearing on her wrist. She looked at it and then tapped it. She started having a mental conversation with someone after that. I continued to chat with the mechanics about random stuff. A few minutes later Violet tapped me on the shoulder, ¡°Your majesty, Admiral Xyldrick requests your presence on the bridge.¡± I groaned, ¡°We just left from there.¡± She smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, but it may be important.¡± I said my goodbyes to the mechanics and started muttering to myself while heading towards the elevator. Some of the mechanics were laughing and Brandi spoke out loud, ¡°It¡¯s like a mother sending her child to school and he doesn¡¯t want to go.¡± Violet laughed when she heard this and I decided to play along. I fell down and grabbed Violets leg and looked up at her with wide puppy eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to school! I want to stay home and make cookies with you!¡± This caused the mechanics to roll on the ground and hold their stomachs in laughter. Violet smiled when she looked down at me, ¡°There will be no cookies for you if you don¡¯t behave.¡± I pretended to pout while I got up, ¡°Yes mother.¡± This brought another round of laughter from the mechanics and brought a smiled to my face. We entered the elevator and when the door closed Violet looked at me with a weird expression on her face. I didn¡¯t tell the A.I. to take us anywhere yet and raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She shook her head, ¡°What was that all about?¡± I figured she was talking about the cookie thing so I laughed, ¡°Oh just trying to get along with the crew. I figured everybody likes a good laugh.¡± She shook her head, ¡°That really isn¡¯t the type of attitude a king should put on though.¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°I could care less about the attitude a king should have. I am me and I will act how I want; besides you went along with it.¡± She had a serious expression on her face, ¡°That¡¯s because I was shocked and acted on reflex.¡± I smiled, ¡°It was a good reflex, right on cue too.¡± She was glaring at me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know when I need to be serious and when I don¡¯t.¡± She started at me for a minute before she smiled, ¡°Okay.¡± I smiled and told the A.I. to send us back to the bridge. The room shifted and we arrived shortly after. We stepped out of the elevator and walked towards the bridge. The door opened with a ¡®swish¡¯ and I stepped into the room. I saw the Admiral standing next to the co-captain¡¯s chair and when he saw me he saluted. I saluted back and he spoke afterwards, ¡°Your majesty, I have been told that there is a disturbance on the continent.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°What kind of disturbance?¡± He quickly described to me what was going on. Apparently, after I had wiped out a few of the groups that didn¡¯t want to cooperate with the draconians, the other groups gathered together and started raids on the troops setting up towns. I sighed, ¡°I understand. I guess we really should get rid of the enemy in our own back yard before we leave.¡± I contacted Xenova and a split second later the space next to me ripped open. The beautiful succubus stepped through the rip in space and it closed quickly behind her. She bowed to me, ¡°You called master?¡± I looked her up and down and smiled. She was wearing regular clothes and it was still pretty sexy. She hid her wings and was wearing a purple halter top and a pair of black tight fitting jeans. There were a black pair of heals on her feet and her tail was swaying back and forth. I smiled, ¡°Yes I did, there are some pests that we need to take care of on the continent and I was hoping you would help me.¡± She looked up and smiled at me, ¡°I will do whatever you ask of me.¡± It was honestly quite boring if you ask me. We took a drop ship to the continent and went on a massacre after we landed. The Demi-God ranked beings were easily taken care of by Xenova and the rest of the Immortals and lower were taken care of by Xylnick and myself. Xylnick mainly watched over me as I fought. I wanted more training and fought the Immortals by myself. He only joined in if I was going to be ambushed. I could take on two Immortals at a time with my strength and it was mainly due to my aura. Just activating the aura did damage to any Immortal around me. Some of the lower ranked beings were directly killed by it or scared shitless and didn¡¯t move. After a week of constant fighting we had cleared the entire continent of any high ranked beings. The highest to be found now was at the S rank. Before we left I gave an order to the troops on the continent that if a being was to hit Rank SS they were to monitor it. If it got to close to a town or city they were to eliminate it. Once a being reached the Immortal rank they were to cooperate with the empire and if they didn¡¯t, the troops had authorization to use any means necessary to remove the threat. As long as it didn¡¯t harm the innocent they could do what was needed. We took the drop ship back to the ship and contacted Zellfina about what happened. We talked for a bit longer before I said goodbye and ended the video call. I headed towards the bridge and sat down in the captain¡¯s chair. Xyldrick was sitting in one of the co-captain¡¯s chair and Xylnick was in the other. I checked the status of the ship real quick and then told Xyldrick to give the order. He started hollering orders towards different soldiers in the bridge and after a ten minute preparation he gave the final order to leave the atmosphere. I could see and feel the ship start to rise. The horizon started to go below the ship and we started to enter the clouds. A few minutes later and we were leaving the atmosphere. It was really miraculous at how easy the ship left the planet. It literally just floated up and didn¡¯t really have a sudden jerk or boost in movement. Once we were in space I saw the ArchAngel floating in orbit a bit away. The sight caused me to stand up and gawk at it. It was bigger than the last time I saw it. The color scheme had changed and I could see my emblem plastered on the biggest wall. There were more room modules added and it looked like more weapons. It literally looked like a space fortress now and nothing like a space station. After a few minutes of staring I sat down in the chair again and had a smile on my face. I am actually controlling a massive spaceship! The kid inside of me was screaming at the top of its lungs. It was everything I had not to start laughing like a maniac. One of the soldiers announced that our current speed it would take us around thirty minutes to reach the ArchAngel. I nodded my head, ¡°Good, patch me into the ArchAngel.¡± He immediately did as I ordered and the ArchAngel¡¯s A.I. came through the speakers, ¡°Hello master, what can I do for you?¡± I smiled at no one in particular, ¡°We are headed in your direction and will need to dock in the capital ship hangar in about thirty minutes.¡± The A.I. quickly responded, ¡°I will prepare for your docking master.¡± I tried not to laugh at the A.I.¡¯s choice of words, but it was really kind of hard. I heard a snicker from behind me and I saw that Violet was trying not to laugh as well. A few minutes later Camellia walked into the bridge.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Her long red hair was put up in a ponytail and it was swishing behind her as she walked. She smiled at me as she walked in. She walked over and gave me a kiss on the cheek, ¡°Hello dear.¡± I smiled at her, ¡°Hello.¡± She smiled back and then walked over to the Admiral and started having a conversation with him. The door opened a couple of minutes later and I could hear a beautiful grumbling voice. I knew who it was without even looking. All of a sudden there was a very busy and beautiful elf sitting in my lap with her arms around my neck. Her sweet fragrance made its way into my nose as she kissed me on the lips. She pulled her head back and smiled, ¡°Hello hunny!¡± I smiled back, ¡°Hello, luv.¡± I pinched her nose, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to practice magic with Xenova?¡± She yelped and stuck out her bottom lip, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to study under that dictator!¡± I laughed and then bonked her on the head, ¡°How can you expect to travel with me if you don¡¯t get stronger?¡± She pouted some more and gave me some puppy dog eyes. I grinned and whispered in her ear, ¡°If you don¡¯t study seriously I will cut you off.¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°Cut me off from what?¡± I laughed again and then whispered into her ear. Her face turned red and then turned a little pale. She looked at me and said something about needing to practice before leaving the bridge. I watched her sashay out of the room and then shook my head. There was a tear in space next to me a few seconds later and Xenova stepped through the rip. She was looking around and when her gaze landed on me she smiled, ¡°Hello master. Have you seen Lady Dani? I turned my attention away for a split second and she was gone.¡± I laughed and nodded before telling her that she should be back in the training room. Xenova smiled and then bowed quickly before stepping through another rip in space. I sighed; I really need to learn that spell. The navigator told me that we were starting the docking process and I looked towards the window. Sure enough we were about to enter the hangar of the ArchAngel. Being so close to the ArchAngel I was amazed at how much bigger it was, the Freedom looked like an ant next to it. The ship passed through the force field at the entrance to the hangar and after a couple of minutes we were completely docked. We disembarked from the Freedom and stepped into the hangar. There were quite a few mechanics already in the hangar when we stepped out. I would have been surprised if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Zellfina told me she sent quite a few soldiers and other professions to the space fortress a month ago. A lot of people got of the Freedom behind me, but most of the crew would stay on the ship at all times. When we were going to visit a planet we would park the ArchAngel in a section of space out of view of the planet and take the Freedom the rest of the way. The ArchAngel would be close by if we needed it, but we will be in draconian space for quite a while so I doubt we will need its firepower. I saw a few mechanics unloading the new power source for the ArchAngel from the Freedom. I was excited at the fact that we were getting the time bomb out here. I was walking across the hangar with the girls and the Dragoff brothers in tow. I had Violet contact Zellfina through her phone and tell her we docked with the ArchAngel. Violet snickered a little and called the queen. I shook my head and continued to walk out of the hangar. When I walked into the corridor I saw that there were quite a few people wandering it. When I entered they all stopped walking and then saluted me. I saluted back and they all went about their business. I immediately took the girls to the captain¡¯s room and they all started to explore it. Drexella started to dust the room a bit while Camellia, Dani, Xenova, and Sylvia were checking out the closet and bathroom. I shook my head and left with Violet, Xylnick, and Xyldrick, heading towards the bridge. When we walked into the bridge I saw Kira standing next to the captain¡¯s chair. I knew she was here because she told me, in my mind, where she was headed when we docked. She spoke to me when I walked in, ¡°I have connected myself to the ArchAngel and you will be able to give it orders from anywhere in the same galaxy.¡± I nodded and then rubbed her robotic head, ¡°Thank you Kira.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything, but though the link we shared I could feel that she was a little happy. She was still a bit robotic, but I was happy that her personality was starting to come back. I sat down and muttered, ¡°If only you didn¡¯t have your restrictions on your knowledge.¡± When the words left my mouth Kira spoke up, ¡°What restrictions master? I know everything in the universes.¡± I raised an eyebrow in shock, ¡°Seriously? You told me that there were some things you couldn¡¯t tell me.¡± She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t remember saying that master. I can¡¯t lie to you.¡± I was shocked and then thought of something, ¡°Can you tell me which gods tried to take me from earth then?¡± After a few minutes she answered, ¡°According to what I know it was the human God Kings, Zeus and Odin.¡± I was surprised, but I nodded my head and told her thanks. I don¡¯t know why she can tell me things now and couldn¡¯t before, but honestly it really doesn¡¯t matter. Now I can ask her any question I want and she will tell me. I thought about Zeus and Odin and sighed; they are beyond my strength right now, but eventually I will make them pay somehow. Not that I really hate being here, but they shouldn¡¯t have been taking people against their will. I tapped on the arm rest of the captain¡¯s chair and brought up the status screen for the ArchAngel.
ArchAngel
Condition: Good Type: Space Fortress Power: Infinite (Space Particles)
Life Support: Online Gravity: Online Life Signs: 3,769,512
Armaments
2 High Capacity Rail Guns 100 Medium Capacity Anti-Capital Ship Rotating Rail Guns 250 Medium Capacity Anti-Frigate Rotating Rail
1000 Small Capacity Anti-Fighter Laser Turrets
Rooms
1 Bridge 1 Captain¡¯s Room 1 Co-Captain¡¯s Room
200000 Barracks (50 Capacity plus showers/latrines) 75 Recreation Lounges 100 Gardens
25 Hangars 2 Capital Ship Hangars 50 Medical Bays
100000 Escape Pods (100 Capacity) 15 Training Rooms (Pilots and Infantry)
I was staring at the status of the ArchAngel in amazement. I noticed that it was bigger, but damn. What really shocked me were the almost four million people on board. Where the hell did she get so many people and how the hell did she get them up here so quick? I was curious, but yet I really didn¡¯t care at the same time. I looked the status over one more time and then sighed again. It amazes me at how fast they were able to make these changes to the ArchAngel. It would take the humans on earth dozens if not hundreds of years to makes something this big. I honestly shouldn¡¯t be surprised anymore, but I couldn¡¯t help it. All of a sudden a random thought hit me. I looked over at Kira, ¡°Hey Kira.¡± She responded quickly ¡°Yes master?¡± I quickly asked the random question that popped into my head, ¡°Is there anyway of downloading stuff to your system, or the ArchAngel¡¯s, that comes from a planet called Earth?¡± Kira didn¡¯t answer me for a minute and seemed to be thinking of something. After a few minutes she answered back, ¡°I found the planet called Earth in my databanks and it would be possible to download stuff from their primitive ¡®Internet¡¯.¡± I laughed out loud at this moment bringing confused stares from the crew on the bridge. I paid them no mind and started to tell Kira about all the things I wanted to download. She started to download what I wanted and it was stored instantly. I asked her if she could access the information and play it in my head. She told me she could so I had her play a song from Earth in my head. All of a sudden ¡°Sympathy for the Devil¡± started to play in my head. I was so happy that I almost started to cry. I started to bob my head to the music and the stares from the crew grew worried. I smiled at them and then told them I was okay. They all nodded and went back to their work. Some were still cutting their eyes at me like I was insane or something. Maybe I was, who knows, this may just be one big illusion and I am stuck in it. Maybe Kiralee isn¡¯t real and she is just a voice in my head, hell maybe the people I have been talking to are all voices in my head and figments of my imagination. The more I thought about it the more my mood started to darken. I put the thoughts to the back of my head and enjoyed the music while the crew finished their preparations. A thought hit me again and I called for Xenova. There was a rip in space and she appeared next to me, ¡°You called master?¡± I thought it was kind of ironic that the current song playing in my head was the opposite of what I was going to do. I smiled at Xenova, ¡°Is there any way you can set up a permanent portal between the room and Zellfina¡¯s room on Chiron?¡± She answered quickly, ¡°I can do this master, but remember only Immortals or above will be able to use the portal.¡± I nodded, ¡°Please do it for me.¡± She nodded her head and stepped through another rip in space. I sighed again; I so need that fucking spell. I called for Dani and Drexella over the intercom. They came to the bridge a few minutes later with a few guards. I motioned for the guards to stand outside and then told the two about the portal and that they weren¡¯t allowed to use it yet. They both nodded their heads and then went back. I didn¡¯t worry about Sylvia using it because she was at the Immortal Rank. I looked over at Violet and made sure she heard my warning as well. She nodded her head and then continued to stand there waiting for my orders. I stared out the window towards the planet of Chiron and had a small smile on my face. So much had already happened on this planet and now I was about to go and visit I few more. I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t excited. One of the crew on the bridge told me that we were ready for warp. I checked out the galaxy map and picked the nearest planet that held intelligent life. I told the ArchAngel where to go and after a few seconds the stars around us started to skew and we entered the warp tunnel. I was told that it would be a few days before we made it to our destination so I decided to go have some fun with the girls. V.2 Ch.1 - Aces High *On the ArchAngel* I was laying in the bed with Camellia and Sylvia on my left arm and Dani on the right. I smiled at the sight of the three beautiful women sleeping peacefully. I quietly and slowly snuck out of bed and took a shower. I got dressed and then headed out of the room and headed towards the bridge. Yesterday was uneventful and was pretty boring. The only fun I really had was sleeping with the girls. Even negotiating with the tribes on Chiron was more entertaining that yesterday. When we were clearing out the continent we gave the tribes the option to stay in their villages and when a town was built there they could still stay and a house would be built where their home was right now. The majority of the tribes agreed and liked this idea, but there were some that didn¡¯t like it so much. I could accept their reluctance and offered to treat a certain area around their tribe as a forbidden zone and not allow anyone to mess with them. The only condition was that they don¡¯t mess with the draconians. The majority of the tribes opposing the merger approved this idea. There were a couple of tribes though that didn¡¯t agree with either idea. They said they would do what they please and would attack any draconian that came near. When I spoke with these kinds of tribes they didn¡¯t end too well. Any of the members that wanted to leave and join a city were allowed to, but the ones who had the same ideas as the tribe leader were put to death alongside said leader. There were some children among the tribes that had looks of hostility on their faces, because I was killing their fathers and mothers. They would yell at me and told me they would kill me one day. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to kill children for something like this so I just kneeled down and put my hand on their heads. They stiffened up when I touched them, but I just smiled as I spoke to them, ¡°When you grow up and still feel the same come at me. I will welcome your challenge, but I will warn you now.¡± A cold glint flashed through my eyes before I said the next words, ¡°I will not go easy on an adult that threatens me or mine. Even if you are a child if you make a move towards what is mine I will kill you.¡± I really didn¡¯t want to kill children if I could help it, but I wasn¡¯t kind enough to forgive those that attacked me or mine with no good reason. I sighed thinking about the happenings on the continent as I entered the bridge. I was greeted by a round of salutes, ¡°Good morning your majesty!¡± I saluted back at the group, ¡°Morning, as you were.¡± They all resumed what they were doing and I sat down in the captain¡¯s chair. I checked on the status of the ship and saw that everything was still running smooth. Xyldrick entered the bridge and after he received a round of salutes he walked over towards me. We talked about a few things concerning the fleet and what to do when we arrived at our destination. A couple of hours went by and the soldier at the helm spoke up, ¡°We will be leaving warp in three minutes your majesty!¡± I nodded, ¡°Good, are there any life signs at our destination?¡± I directed this question at the female manning the radar type equipment. I still don¡¯t understand how this works, but I will leave that for another day. She quickly checked the screen and then answered, ¡°Yes sir! There are¡­¡± Her voice got smaller and she quickly turned pale. I pulled the radar screen up onto the main monitor and the amount of dots was overwhelming. I looked over towards Xyldrick, ¡°Is there supposed to be a draconian fleet in the area?¡± He shook his head, ¡°No sir.¡± I nodded and pushed the intercom button, ¡°Everybody to your stations! Remain vigilant and await further commands! This is not a drill!¡± I repeated it a few times and then waited. We exited warp and the sight in front of us made my eyes widen. There was an armada of ships in front of the ArchAngel and there were even more warping in. I quickly asked if they could recognize the fleet. Another woman at a different station spoke up, ¡°Yes sir! This fleet belongs to one of the larger empires under the demons controls. It is an empire of Orcs and Goblins.¡± I cursed, ¡°Fuck! How did they get so far into the empire without our knowledge?¡± There was a seductive sounding voice behind me, ¡°They borrowed the power of a God Prince of Space. I recognize the mana signature of the portals. That and the ships are protected by a shielding that helps them prevent the chaotic nature of the portals from killing those inside.¡± I looked behind me and saw Xenova standing slightly to my right. She smiled, ¡°Good morning master.¡± I smiled back, ¡°Is the God Prince here?¡± She shook her head, ¡°No, he only opened the portals and allowed the fleet to travel through it. Normally they wouldn¡¯t waist the materials required to shield the ships.¡± She looked at the armada in front of us with a complex expression on her face. I looked at Xyldrick, ¡°You are in command of the Freedom and the ArchAngel will be under the control of Kira.¡± As if she knew what I wanted Kira showed up and sat in the captain¡¯s chair. I looked at the crew, ¡°You will listen to the robot as if it were me. Understand?¡± They all saluted and understood. I looked at Xenova, ¡°Protect the girls with your life.¡± She nodded her head, ¡°Understood.¡± I then left the bridge with Xyldrick and we headed towards the hangar. I was smiling the whole way to the hangar and it caused Xyldrick to ask a question, ¡°Why are you smiling your majesty?¡± I glanced at him, ¡°I¡¯m smiling because I get to check out the power of my Throne.¡± Xyldrick smiled, ¡°Unfortunately an Orc and Goblin armada is not that difficult to deal with and you won¡¯t need to use your Throne sire.¡± I widened my eyes at him, ¡°Seriously?¡± He nodded his head, ¡°Honestly just Xylnick and I would be able to wipe out this armada without being harmed too much, if at all.¡± I started grumbling under my breath, ¡°Dammit, I wanted to play with my new toy.¡± I sighed and looked at Xyldrick, ¡°So as an Immortal I can fight in space right?¡± He nodded, ¡°Yes, you can fight in space like you would on any habitable planet. The only thing is you will need to utilize a spell to propel you forward or circulate your Ki outwards from parts of your body.¡± I nodded and then a thought crossed through my head that caused me to smile again. I looked at Xyldrick, ¡°I am going to go out and have a little fun. Don¡¯t send any Vassals or come help me unless I order it.¡± He widened his eyes at me, but before he could say anything I had already used [Image Teleportation]. I appeared in the middle of space right in front of the ArchAngel¡¯s bridge. I looked back and saw a few wide eyes stares and Xenova was actually among them. I stared at the armada in front of me and waited for a minute. The ships were starting to send out there units. Loads of small space ships were leaving all of the bigger ones. There were thousands of ships heading towards the ArchAngel. I could feel some sort of euphoric feeling spread throughout my body and for some reason I wanted to destroy them all. I used [Image Teleportation] again, since its cool down was over, and ended up right in the middle of the group of ships. There was a goblin piloting a ship headed straight towards me. The goblin had wide eyes and I could see that it tried to maneuver the ship around me, but it was too late. I threw a punch into the cockpit of the ship and blasted right through the glass, straight into the goblin. I kicked the ship and it flew into another causing the ships to briefly explode before the explosion was quickly snuffed out. There was no oxygen in space, so one of the needed ingredients for fire was not there. This caused the explosion to be extinguished when the oxygen in the tanks was burned up. I quickly circulated my Ki into my feet and propelled myself towards the next ship. I repeated this a few dozen times and I was gradually becoming bored due to the utter silence. I had Kira play a song from Earth in my head and when ¡°Aces High¡± by Iron Maiden started playing everything became much livelier. I grabbed onto one of the ships and it stopped in place. I was madly circulating my Ki trying to hold it in place. I ripped the thrusters out of the ship and then threw it into another one. I went on a rampage throughout the ships and after thirty minutes or so I had destroyed a little over a thousand of them. Sadly this wasn¡¯t enough to cause a dent in the armada¡¯s strength so I looked at the closest battleship and then flew into the bridge. When I crashed through the glass it was immediately blocked by a steel sheet. I looked around and saw frightened faces of Goblins and Orcs alike. I laughed and then went on a rampage. Everybody in the bridge was killed and I grabbed the helm. I maneuvered the ship towards another battleship and put it into high gear. I jumped out of the bridge and flew back towards the ArchAngel. There was an explosion behind me so I stopped and looked. The ship I had just pointed towards the other had crashed into the engine room of the other. The ship that had been hit was spouting quick balls of flame from all over. Once the flames left the ship they were quickly extinguished, but it was still enough to know that there was massive damage happening. I smiled and then contacted Kira again, ¡°Kira, charge the HCRG (High Capacity Rail Gun) at the capital ship in the back.¡± She answered back, ¡°Master, the MCCSRGs (Medium Capacity Anti-Capital Ship Rotating Rail Guns) should be enough for it.¡± I smiled, ¡°I know, but I want to see the power of the HCRG.¡± She responded quickly, ¡°As you wish master.¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. I saw one of the massive rail guns on the ArchAngel swivel towards the enemy capital ship. I could see a red glow in the barrel. I used [Image Teleportation] and ended up back on the bridge of the Capital Ship. There were a few wide eyed stares pointed towards me and when I saw Xenova was still one of them I laughed, ¡°I¡¯ll answer any questions you have later, okay?¡± Xenova nodded her head and then looked towards the armada. The thousands of small ships were still heading towards us and were in the path of the HCRG. The two ships that I crashed into each other were right in the line of fire as well. One of the woman on the bridge yelled, ¡°The HCRG will be ready to fire in thirty seconds!¡± We all stared at the ships heading towards us and the woman yelled again, ¡°HCRG ready in 5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ HCRG ready to fire!¡± I smiled and yelled, ¡°Fire!¡± The ArchAngel actually shuddered and moved back through space a bit. At the same time there was a giant bright red beam of energy that cut through the incoming ships. There were no explosions, just the sight of the ships disintegrating in the beam of energy. The two battle ships were cut in half and an explosion briefly came from the two. The beam hit the capital ship right in the nose and came out of the other side. The HCRG was shut off and the beam quickly disappeared into space. We watched the capital ship float there quietly for a few seconds before it quickly exploded sending metal everywhere. The explosion itself was quick and was extinguished just as fast, but the devastation was still there. The capital ship was floating in space in multiple pieces. We all had our eyes wide at the destructive power of the HCRG. Honestly a couple of nicknames flew through my mind for the weapon, but I couldn¡¯t choose a good one so I threw them to the back of my mind. The rest of the ships in the armada started to quickly warp away. In just a few minutes the other ten plus battleships were all gone. I laughed and then sat down in the captain¡¯s chair. I saw Kira standing off to the left and Xenova was to my right. I sighed and then looked at the crew, ¡°Status report!¡± They all started checking out everything and then reported it back to me. I honestly could have checked it myself, but if I did that then what was the point of having a crew? There was no damage or losses on our side and the HCRG that was used had to cool down for a few hours before it could be used again without damaging the barrel. I looked over at Xyldrick, ¡°Get the Freedom ready to launch. We are heading towards the planet¡­¡± I looked towards the navigator, ¡°What was it called again?¡± She let out a small laugh and blushed a little, ¡°It is called ¡°Pantidrop¡± your majesty.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the name of the planet again. I remember laughing so hard that I was rolling around holding my stomach the first time I heard the name. It was honestly such an absurd name that I forgot what it was called. Xenova was smiling off towards the right and Kira spoke up in a shockingly childish voice, ¡°The master of the planet must be really perverted huh dad?¡± Every single person in the room froze and snapped their attention towards the robot. Kira hid a little behind the captain¡¯s chair and spoke in scared tone, ¡°Daddy why are they staring at me? Kira is scared!¡± I was instantly confused, ¡°Why are you calling me dad and daddy all of a sudden?¡± She looked at me and I could see her robotic face turn a little red, ¡°I received an update just now and it had this mode programed into it. Do you not like it?¡± She was slightly bushing the ground with her foot and playing with her fingers. It was so cute! If she was in an organic body I would have hugged her and pinched her cheeks. Even without a face to show expressions it was cute, imagine if she could make an expressions. Oh my god, the cuteness overload! I shook my head and came back to reality, ¡°I never said I didn¡¯t like it. It¡¯s fine to treat me as your dad. Even though the update was way too sudden and surprising, it wasn¡¯t unwelcomed. I had always planned to give her a daughter like personality and an organic body if possible. I wondered who was able to give her an update, but I could only think of one person so I thought in my head, ¡°Thanks C.¡± I didn¡¯t receive a response, but I thought I heard a giggle from somewhere. After the initial shock Xyldrick went to the hangar to get the Freedom ready for launch. I took Kira to the room with Xenova following behind us. The three girls were still asleep in the middle of the bed. I stood there staring at them in shock. Did I really tire them out that much? So much that they could sleep through the massive rocking of the ArchAngel? Xenova gently laughed, ¡°You are pretty vigorous in bed master.¡± I looked at her, ¡°And how do you know?¡± She stiffened up and then I could see her face turn a little red. I grinned, ¡°I will deal with you later.¡± She stiffened up and her body shuddered, ¡°Yes, master.¡± She sounded scared, but I could see a look of desire in her eyes. I was a little shocked, wait. Don¡¯t tell me she is an M? Was all that talk about hating sex a lie? Does she really like it, but likes to play the victim? Maybe she enjoys being the victim. All kinds of thoughts and plays went through my mind and I actually had to activate a skill that I hadn¡¯t used in a while. I activated [Blood Flow Manipulation] and tried to prevent my soldier from saluting. I decided to test something out, ¡°Kira go to the other room.¡± She happily replied, ¡°O-tay!¡± She skipped into Xenova, Violet, and Drexella¡¯s room closing the door behind her. I walked over to Xenova and I could see her cowering down, ¡°Are you going to hurt me master?¡± There was a trace of fear in her eyes, but the desire was even fiercer. I grinned, ¡°No I am going to fuck you.¡± She stiffened up and backed up towards the wall, ¡°No master please!¡± I walked closer towards her and I roughly grabbed her arm pulling her towards me. She squealed and tried to fight her way out. I looked her in the eyes, ¡°This is for spying on my fun time.¡± I bent her over and then spanked her on the ass. She squealed again and I smacked her ass a few more times. I was hitting her pretty hard; I pulled her pants off and saw the black lacy panties underneath. There was a red hand print on her right cheek and I could see that her private area was soaked. I grinned and smacked her left cheek a few times. After the third strike she was moaning with each hit. There was a clear sticky substance slowly trickling down her leg. I turned her towards me and kneaded her breasts. I put some pressure on them and she moaned loudly. I pushed her shirt and bra up; her massive bust was staring me in the face. I grinned and then gave her ass a quick smack again. She moaned once more and I could see the lust and desire in her eyes. I moved my mouth towards her right breast and then bit part of it hard. A metallic taste hit my tongue and Xenova¡¯s body shuddered while her mouth let out a scream. Her body twitches a few times before it slid to the floor. I stood up and spoke to her, ¡°That¡¯s enough punishment for now.¡± I walked over towards the girls and saw that they were slowly starting to wake up. I was shocked that the noise Xenova was making didn¡¯t wake them. Dani was the first to speak, ¡°Good morning dear.¡± Her eyes were partially closed, but when she looked at me they opened wide. She screamed, ¡°Ah!¡± and moved back towards the headboard of the bed. The other two girls woke up and Camellia had the same reaction as Dani, Sylvia just started at me. Dani pointed at me before speaking, ¡°What happened to you? Why is your mouth covered in blood? It¡¯s even running down your chin!¡± I looked into the mirror and noticed that there was blood dripping down my chin. I grinned and showed my blood stained teeth, ¡°I was just punishing a naughty succubus.¡± I pointed back towards the still twitching Xenova. When I saw that she was still twitching in pleasure I was shocked at how much she enjoyed it. Thinking about all she went through it makes since though. You would probably be fucked up in some way or another if you didn¡¯t lose your mind first. The girls looked over towards Xenova and they all gasped. She was leaning against the wall in her panties; her shirt and bra were sitting on top of her breasts. There was a very vivid and bloody bit mark on one of her breast. It was still leaking blood a little bit; you could even see the red hand print on her ass with the way she was leaning against the wall. Dani and Camellia looked at me with complex expressions, but Sylvia actually surprised the shit out of me. She stood up, still naked from last night¡¯s activities and walked over towards me. She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me passionately. I could feel her tongue moving around in my mouth licking all over my teeth. After a few minutes she pulled back and used her tongue to lick the blood from my face. She pulled back and smiled at me, ¡°That was delicious dear.¡± I was staring dumbfounded at her which caused her to laugh. She separated from me and headed towards the shower. I gave her ass a quick smack on her way by and I could see her tail wag happily on the way towards the bathroom. Dani and Camellia started at us and had funny expressions on their faces. I grinned, ¡°Jealous?¡± The both looked down at the sheets and said quietly, ¡°No¡­¡± I laughed and then attacked them both with kisses. Thirty minutes later they were in the shower together and Sylvia was sitting next to me on the bed. She was leaning her head on my shoulder. Xenova was no longer on the floor twitching, but she was staring at me with heat in her eyes. I laughed in my mind, it seems like another member will be added to my circle shortly. I wasn¡¯t worried about her jumping me on her own, but I didn¡¯t really know how long I could hold myself back. A few minutes later Violet and Drexella walked in from outside the room. They both bowed, ¡°Master¡± and ¡°Sire¡± came from their mouths. I smiled, ¡°Hey you two.¡± They both smiled back and then Violet talked, ¡°We are about to depart on the Freedom sire.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Okay we will be in the hanger in a few minutes.¡± Violet bowed and headed towards the hangar. Drexella stood by the door waiting for an order. I spoke to Kira, ¡°Come her child.¡± She walked out of the other room and jumped on the bed, ¡°You called dad?¡± Sylvia and Drexella both went stiff and had looks of shock on their faces. I laughed and then spoke to Kira, ¡°I need you to command the ArchAngel while we are gone. Is there any way you can use and authoritative personality when dealing with the crew?¡± She nodded, ¡°I can do that dad, but do I have to when I am talking to you or mothers?¡± I raised an eyebrow at the plural mother part, but I shook my head, ¡°No you don¡¯t.¡± She jumped up, ¡°Yay!¡± Even though her robot body was adult in size it was still kind of cute to watch. Kira immediately headed towards the bridge. Sylvia glared at me, ¡°Since when did you have a child?¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oi! She is a robot! What is with that accusatory glare?¡± She was still glaring, ¡°There are some organic robots that can mate with humans you know.¡± I could feel the room getting a little warm and I let out a nervous laugh before talking, ¡°It¡¯s just my A.I. and she has a daughter type of personality now.¡± She squinted at me some more and then she smiled, ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡± I nearly fell out of the bed and Sylvia laughed, ¡°You should have seen the look on your face.¡± She was holding her stomach and wiping tears out of her eyes. She then spoke again after a few minutes, ¡°The part about the robots wasn¡¯t a joke though.¡± This time I really did fall out of bed. I groaned and the girls all had a good laugh. V.2 Ch.2 - Desert *UDE Freedom* I was sitting on the bridge of the capital ship as we made our way closer towards the planet Pantidrop. I still let out a small laugh every time I thought of the planet name. We had left the ArchAngel a little over four hours ago and I could see the planet coming into view. It was a bright sand colored planet, which led me to believe that it was mostly a desert. There were big patches of green here and there on the land I could see. I probably should have got a report about what the planet was like and not just its name, but when I heard the name I forgot everything else. The planet looked to be almost seventy percent land and the other thirty is ocean. The sun honestly wasn¡¯t that close to the planet, so I began to wonder why it was pretty much a desert. I pushed the thought to the back of my head and pulled up a file on the current ruler of the planet under my control. The file came up on the main screen and Violet stepped up to speak, ¡°The current ruler of the planet Pantidrop¡­¡± I interrupted her with a small laugh. She stopped speaking and glared at me. I grinned and had her continue speaking. She shook her head and continued, ¡°As I was saying, the current ruler of the... planet is called Lord Sextum Lizardeous.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Sextum Lizardeous? His name actually has the word sex in it? I guess it really matches the planets name.¡± Violet nodded her head, ¡°Yes sire, the planet is mostly a¡­ lusty planet, to say the least.¡± I nodded my head, but then my expression darkened. Violet seemed to notice my mood and smiled a little, ¡°As long as they wear your emblem, or I should say the emblem of the empire, they will not be touched.¡± I glanced at Violet and smiled at her ability to discern the reason for my mood so quickly. I grinned, ¡°That is good.¡± I looked over at Drexella, ¡°Make sure that you, Violet, and the other girls have a cloak with the empires emblem embroidered on it before we land.¡± Drexella bowed, ¡°Yes master.¡± She turned around and left to complete my command. I looked at Violet and saw that she had a small smile on her face. I asked her a question, ¡°So based on what you have said, is rape common on this planet?¡± Depending on how she answered will decide on whether or not the ruler of this planet will stay the same. She quickly shook her head, ¡°Not at all sire. Though I will not say that it never happens, but when it does the criminal is usually sentenced to death. The ruler of the planet believes that the act of intercourse is not something to be ashamed of and doesn¡¯t prevent anyone from doing the deed where they feel like, well except for the military men and in the palace. Order and defense must still be maintained of course. When those men are off duty it is a different story.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°So you mean to tell me that there will be men and woman having sex in the middle of the plaza?¡± She blushed a little, ¡°It is possible sire.¡± I laughed and then shook my head, ¡°While I agree with his line of thinking on the fact that intercourse between loved ones is not shameful, I couldn¡¯t just let anyone witness my women naked.¡± At this moment Dani walked into the bridge and jumped in my lap. She smiled at me and spoke, ¡°You scared someone may snatch us up dear.¡± I laughed and pinched her nose, ¡°They can try, but they may not be able to have intercourse anymore afterwards.¡± I was guessing that she heard the last part of my sentence and decided to tease me a little. Sylvia walked into the bridge next and sat on the right armrest of the captain¡¯s chair. She looked down at me and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear; I will take care of them.¡± I smiled and then motioned for her to lean down with my finger. She leaned down and I gave her a quick kiss and softly said, ¡°Thank you.¡± She blushed a little bit and straightened back up. Camellia walked into the bridge next and sat on the opposite arm rest. I smiled at her and she smiled back. I sighed a little in my heart; I am going to need to add a few more chairs to the bridge. Of course I should make it to where they can disappear into the floor or ceiling when then aren¡¯t needed. Not that I minded them sitting and leaning on me, but some of the looks from the mean were a little embarrassing. They were glancing at us and I could see the looks of envy. There were a few that were staring with looks of admiration and pride. I couldn¡¯t understand what they would feel proud for, but those looks were the most embarrassing. One of the crew spoke up at this time, ¡°We are entering the planets defense perimeter! They are hailing us sire!¡± I nodded, ¡°Patch it through.¡± He nodded and then put a video up in front of the windows. A slightly pudgy man showed up on screen. I was a little shocked at the fact that he was human, but I remembered that the draconian empire and the human empire where on friendly terms. It shouldn¡¯t be a surprise that a human was working for the empire. Hell, I am a human and I rule the entire damn thing. The man spoke and I could see some spit come out of his mouth when he did, ¡°Ship, you are entering the territory of the planet Pantidrop ruled by Lord Sextum Lizardeous. Please state your identification and your purpose of coming to the planet.¡± Violet quickly spoke up, ¡°We are here to visit the planet and check out its current status. I would like for you to let Lord Lizardeous know that His Majesty Vitamor has arrived.¡± When the words left her mouth the pudgy man had a look of surprise flash through his eyes for a minute, but it quickly disappeared. He looked me up and down before speaking to Violet, ¡°Do you have proof of his identity?¡± Violet looked at me and I nodded my head. I freed my right hand from fondling Sylvia¡¯s rump and faced my palm upwards. My emblem gradually rose out of my palm and floated in the air. From what I learned from Zellfina, someone else¡¯s emblem can¡¯t be projected straight from another person¡¯s palm. So without the use of a hologram device with my emblem in it I am the only one who can project it straight from my palm. The pudgy man noticed that the emblem was coming straight from my palm and he quickly bowed, ¡°Welcome to Pantidrop your majesty!¡± I motioned for him to straighten up and he spoke again, ¡°I will send a message to the starport and tell them to allow the drop ships you are sending to the planet. It is unfortunate, but we do not have a starport big enough to accommodate your main ship.¡± I smiled and told thanked him before I shut the connection down. A few minutes later there was a message that was sent to one of the crew¡¯s computer. He quickly looked it over and yelled out, ¡°They have been told of our arrival your majesty!¡± I nodded and thanked him before patting each girl on the butt. They quickly jumped up and we headed out together. We headed towards the hangar and I saw Drexella standing there holding some garments. I figured that these were the cloaks I wanted for the girls. I saw that Xenova was already wearing one and Drexella was wearing her usual maid outfit, except for the new emblem stitched into the skirt. Xenova had her hood down and the cloak really didn¡¯t hide her busty chest, but it did good to hide the rest of her figure. Xenova handed a cloak to Sylvia, Camellia, and Dani. They quickly put the cloaks on while Drexella quickly sew patches onto the shoulders of Violet¡¯s uniform. I decided that the military uniforms and those of the palace servants would have the empires emblem embroidered on them. The royal guards on the other hand would just have my emblem embroidered or painted on their armor. Xenova was channeling magic to hide her wings and tail. I really didn¡¯t mind if they were showing, because I thought that they were kind of hot. I didn¡¯t know if the citizens of the empire would be as accepting as those on Chiron. Of course they weren¡¯t very accepting at first, but when I told them that she was to be treated as my woman they immediately changed their attitude. I still don¡¯t understand why they just listen to everything that I say without question. I know I am their king, but I just became the king. I am also human which should mean there are a few prejudice ones among them, but since becoming king I haven¡¯t ran into any. I don¡¯t think they are all scared of me, but maybe they are. I looked at Xenova and remembered that I did stomp her into the ground when I was under the [Wrath of Asura]. She is a Space God after all and normal citizens would be scared of someone that can beat up a God. I decided not to question it too much; maybe I would find out later if I need to. Xylnick gathered a few men and entered one drop ship. The girls and I entered the other drop ship. The ship rocked a little and then we shot into space. The ships were equipped with [Gravity Magicae Saxa] making it to where we could walk around instead of float, but we were all buckled in because we were almost instantly in the atmosphere of the planet. I looked out the window and noticed that it really was a desert for as far as my eyes could see. The green patches that I saw from space were the areas that had some cities built in them. The small patch of ocean actually had a big floating city on it that felt gloomy when looking at it. Even the shores closest to the floating city had a gloomy feel to them when I looked at them. What really shocked me was that the sand was actually black where I could feel the gloomy feeling. The black sand was pretty close to a lush green city, but I couldn¡¯t see any activity around the city itself. I was confused and decided to ask Lizardeous when I saw him. We flew along the black sand for a little bit and I could see draconians shambling about. When I say shambling I meant shambling. They looked like the walking dead with the movements they were making. We turned in a direction from the sand and a few minutes later we were descending into a starport. Another thing that confused me is why we didn¡¯t just drop straight towards the starport. Violet seemed to notice my confusion at this time and spoke up, ¡°The starport is protected by a special type of shield. If anything below Immortal Rank tries to enter the starport from any direction besides the main entrance they will die. The ship will explode and the beings inside will dematerialize.¡± I was shocked about such a shield and wondered why Chiron didn¡¯t have any shields like that. I even asked Violet and she answered promptly, ¡°Chiron is equipped with the same type of shield, but it is a little different. If the queen, or yourself now, where to designate someone an enemy inside of one of our cities and they were below the God Rank they would also be dematerialized. The shielding on Pantidrop isn¡¯t controllable like the one on Chiron.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why is that?¡± She smiled and then answered, ¡°Because the queen said so.¡± I laughed and then shook my head. That sounded like Zellfina alright. Doing whatever she wants to, when she wants to. The pilot looked back at us and said that we could disembark. I stood up and then pushed the button at the back of the ship.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The rear end lowered itself and I saw Xylnick standing at the end of the ramp with the soldiers he picked surrounding the ramp itself. I nodded at the general and he saluted. I walked down the ramp and the girls quickly followed. I could hear murmurs from the crowd that had gathered, ¡°Who is that human? Why are so many members of the empire¡¯s soldiers surrounding him?¡± There were even a few murmurs that I was surprised to hear, ¡°Who is that handsome human? He is surrounded by beautiful women, even a draconian woman.¡± I was a little dumbfounded by that murmur, but the next one irritated me a little. There was a male draconian that spoke up, ¡°Why are there so many mature woman surrounding that brat. Even though he is pretty tall for a human, you can still tell that he is very young. I bet he doesn¡¯t even have any hair yet.¡± I started to get irritated, but I stopped. I couldn¡¯t really get pissed at the man, because I was the one that chose the age of fourteen. I sighed when I thought that I would forever be stuck looking fourteen now. Sylvia seemed to sense my gloomy mood because she spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what he said dear. You won¡¯t look fourteen forever.¡± I glanced at her in shock, ¡°What do you mean?¡± She smiled, ¡°Becoming Immortal doesn¡¯t stop your aging until the age of twenty-one. Your body will continue to develop until then. As for their other comment, just because there isn¡¯t any grass it doesn¡¯t mean that the tree isn¡¯t healthy. We can attest to that.¡± I blushed a little bit and turned to look back towards the front. There was a whisper in my ear at this time, ¡°When the grass does grow, so will the tree; at that point it will be hard for us to handle.¡± I don¡¯t think that I have ever been so embarrassed in my life. I could feel my face burning and I could hear that the girls were giggling. I was saved by Xylnick who yelled towards the crowd, ¡°Everyone! Kneel before his majesty Emperor Vitamor!¡± The words dropped like a bomb and everyone in the crowd just stared at Xylnick. I was shocked at the use of the word Emperor, but I would ask later. I heard a few snickers and a couple murmurs after the announcement. I heard the same voice that made fun of my age, ¡°This brat is our new emperor? Please, his balls haven¡¯t even dropped yet.¡± I sighed and decided to try out something new that Xenova taught me. I released my aura into the surroundings and then projected my emblem high above my body. She taught me how to use my aura to intimidate, but not harm unless I wanted too. It was a tough lessen, but I learned it fairly quickly. She was shocked that I learned it in two days when it took her years. I had just passed it off as being a quick learner and she just scoffed before leaving the training room. I smiled thinking about that time and then made my emblem bigger. It was about the size of a blimp above the starport and my aura was causing those in the surroundings to tremble. Of course I wasn¡¯t targeting the soldiers or the girls. The man who insulted me was sitting on the ground pissing himself. Those still standing that saw my emblem quickly kneeled down at the sight of it. The ones who were able to all yelled at the same time, ¡°All hail his majesty Emperor Vitamor!¡± I still found it hard to get used to hearing that phrase, but I knew that I had to deal with it. I waved at the crowd of people and they all stood up. Suddenly there was a fat man that ran through the main doors of the starport. He was surrounded by some guards that wore the symbol of the Pantidrop Kingdom. Every kingdom under the empire is able to hold their own military and their own symbol, but the empire has the right to use their militaries as its own and the emblem of the empire trumps their symbol. The symbol of the Pantidrop Kingdom is exactly what I thought it would be. There were the legs of a woman with her panties slightly pulled down her legs. It was probably one of the most vulgar things I have seen used in an official way, but supposedly it has been that way for thousands of years and it could be worse honestly. The fat man that had just ran towards me stopped and then kneeled down in front of me, ¡°Your majesty Emperor Vitamor! I apologize for my late arrival; I was indisposed and rushed over as soon as I heard you were here.¡± I could smell something familiar coming from his body and I instantly knew what he was indisposed with.¡± I waved it off with a wave of my hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, stand.¡± The fat man stood up and I was finally able to get a decent look at him. He stood at five foot eleven and his waist was almost half of that. I didn¡¯t know how much he weighed, but it couldn¡¯t be low. The fat man then spoke again, ¡°I apologize for my late introductions, I am Sextum Lizardeous. I am the King of the Pantidrop Kingdom and a humble servant of your majesty.¡± He bowed and then straightened himself up. I smiled, ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you Lord Lizardeous. I have come to check on the status of the planet and possibly recruit a few citizens of your kingdom into my army, if they wish to serve.¡± He nodded his head, ¡°Let us talk about the planet in the palace and as for the recruitment, your men can set up in the main plaza and recruit anyone who is willing to join.¡± I nodded my head and then told Xylnick to take his men to the plaza. He was about to speak up, but I stopped him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. You know my rank, plus I have Xenova with me.¡± I hooked my thumb towards the sexy demon behind me and Xylnick let out a faint smile before speaking, ¡°As you wish your majesty.¡± He then took the men towards the plaza and I followed Sextum back towards his palace. While we were walking he started to show me the capital of his planet. It was named Majestic Cave and I could help but think it wasn¡¯t talking about the rock kind. It kind of reminded me of an Arabian city back on Earth, except for the magic tools and different species walking around. Even his palace had that Arabian feel to it. It reminded me of my childhood when I watched Aladdin. The doors opened in front of Sextum and he led us into the palace. The inside was very majestic and there were a lot of things made of solid gold. There was a sound coming from down the hall that sounded very familiar and it seems that I wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed it. I saw that the girls were blushing, except for Dani. She seemed to be a little turned on and kept staring at me. I laughed at the sound of intercourse coming from down the hall. Sextum apologized, ¡°I am sorry for that. It must be my son and his concubines. They copulate daily and they are unrestrained with their voices. If it bothers you I can send someone to stop them.¡± I immediately rejected, ¡°No don¡¯t do that. I am a man and I know I wouldn¡¯t want to be cockblocked. I also know that it is a sort of tradition to do it wherever you feel like in the kingdom.¡± He smiled and then nodded, ¡°That is true. Only the guards and the military are unable to have intercourse while on duty. Other than that there is usually fornication everywhere.¡± I could see that his eyes grew a little misty and glazed. I coughed and then he quickly came back to his senses. He quickly added something to what he said, ¡°Of course rape is a no go. If someone is convicted of rape they are immediately killed on the spot.¡± I don¡¯t know why he said that and why I have to hear this information twice, but I really didn¡¯t care. I smiled and then nodded my head. We walked into another room and the moaning quieted down and we weren¡¯t able to hear it unless we strained. Even with my hearing I could barely hear it. Sylvia on the other hand could hear it still and her breathing got a little ragged. I grinned and then Sextum offered us a seat. He sat down in a big chair and I sat down on the couch straight across from him. The girls stood behind the couch and I grabbed Sylvia. I sat her down on my lap in a princess carry sort of position. She was embarrassed and her breathing got even more ragged. I could feel the warmth of her lower half through the cloak and my pants. I could have left her standing, but she looked miserable and I didn¡¯t want her to accidently start rubbing herself against the furniture. Sextum didn¡¯t seem like he cared, it even seemed like he almost ignored it completely. I slid my hand into the cloak and up Sylvia¡¯s skirt. I could feel that she was dripping wet. She was kind of in a position that Sextum couldn¡¯t see what my hand was doing, but I found out that Violet could. I saw that her face was bright red and she was trying not to look. I continued to relieve Sylvia¡¯s uncomfortableness and talked to Sextum at the same time. I looked at the man and then spoke, ¡°So my first question is about the gloomy feeling city I saw.¡± He seemed to tense up when I brought that up before he spoke, ¡°That used to be our planetary prison. It was where we held our various prisoners at.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Was?¡± He sighed, ¡°Yeah there was a Rank SSS Necromancer that showed up on the planet a few months ago. At first he was okay and then a few days after he landed on the planet he started to rape some women. I immediately dispatched my Rank SSS guards to kill him, but when they barged into his residence they discovered a sight that caused a few of them to pass out.¡± I was shocked, ¡°A sight that made a Rank SSS pass out?¡± He nodded his head, ¡°Yes, we discovered that after he was done playing with the women he would have his zombies play with them.¡± I was also shocked and I had to keep myself from throwing up. Sylvia climaxed at this time and she bit my shoulder to hold her voice in. I heard the sound of someone trying not to throw up and when I turned around I saw that Violet, Drexella, and Dani were all pale faced and Dani had her hand over her mouth. I felt bad for the girls and I was happy that Sylvia was in too much ecstasy to really hear what was going on. I removed my hand from her skirt and sat her beside me. She leaned her head against me and just sat there in a little bit of a daze. I looked back at Sextum and spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Why didn¡¯t your men kill him? Why was he locked up?¡± He sighed and put his head in his hands for a minute. He finally looked up and spoke, ¡°They tried, but he was extremely strong with his undead troops beside him. We were only able to trap him in a special confinement, but once he was in the confinement, we couldn¡¯t touch him. It is the way that it is designed. It can hold anyone below the Immortal Rank in it for years. We were waiting for an Immortal Ranked being to pass by so we could high them to kill the Necromancer.¡± He continued speaking, ¡°Unfortunately, the Necromancer was able to reach the Immortal Rank and broke out of his confinement. After that he killed everyone on the island and turned them into his undead minions. After that his ¡®taint¡¯ started to spread across the waters to our continent.¡± I immediately understood what the black sand was and why the city it was close to looked empty. Sextum must have evacuated the citizens when the ¡®taint¡¯ started to get close. I asked him a question, ¡°So why didn¡¯t you ask another kingdom in the empire for help. Surely there are kingdoms with an Immortal Ranked being in them.¡± He nodded his head, ¡°There are, but the nearest one is actually someone we are at war with.¡± I was instantly shocked, ¡°The kingdoms under the empire actually go to war against each other?¡± He nodded his head, ¡°All the time.¡± I sighed, ¡°That really doesn¡¯t help the empire that is facing the demon¡¯s invasion.¡± He nodded again, ¡°I agree, but it isn¡¯t against the empire¡¯s rules.¡± I sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about that either. Preventing kingdoms and people from settling their grudges isn¡¯t a good thing. It can end up with a lot of bad consequences in the long run.¡± Sextum nodded his head again, ¡°You are right your majesty.¡± I sighed and then quickly spoke, ¡°We will take care of your necromancer problem.¡± He was excited as he spoke, ¡°Really? You will really take care of it for us?¡± I smiled, ¡°Of course, your kingdom is part of my empire and if you are in need I really can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing.¡± He smiled and then jumped up before kneeling in front of me, ¡°Thank you your majesty.¡± I laughed and told him to get up. He sat back down in his chair and I spoke again, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for this. Even if I wasn¡¯t your Emperor I would take care of the Necromancer for you.¡± I can¡¯t stand rape and just knowing about what he made his undead troops do caused me to leak a little aura by accident. There was a hand on my shoulder and I looked up at its owner. I saw that Violet was smiling down at me and I could feel the anger in my heart dissipate a little. I released some air and looked back at Sextum, ¡°We will go ahead and take care of your Necromancer problem now and other things can wait. I need you to make sure that these girls aren¡¯t bothered while I am gone.¡± He looked at me with a shocked expression, ¡°You are going by yourself your majesty?¡± I shook my head, ¡°No I will be taking one of the girls with me, but the other girls aren¡¯t ready for an Immortal yet, well Sylvia is, but she seems a little out of it right now.¡± Sextum grinned when I said that, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He quickly told me he would make sure they were taken care of. I nodded and stood up grabbing Xenova¡¯s hand. She was a little shocked and her face turned red, little did she know I had found out some new information about one of my spells. She was about to say something, but before she could say anything I used [Image Teleportation] and we disappeared from the palace. Unexpected Break... I am sorry guys, but I will have to be taking a break from writing for a little bit. My dad was diagnosed with stage 4 lung and liver cancer a month or so ago and he unexpectedly passed away this evening. Writing these stories has mostly been for you guys and an escape from reality in a way for me, but I don''t think I will be able to escape right now. I also don''t want to release anything of total shit quality to you guys.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. I apologize and I don''t know when I will write exactly, but it will not be longer than a month from now. Thank you all for reading and sticking with me. I am sorry, but I hope you will all still be here when I come back. Sincerely, Str1keFreedom00 V.2 Ch.3 - Horde *Violet¡¯s POV* I watched at his majesty grabbed Xenova¡¯s hand and then disappeared in thin air. I figured he must have used his teleportation spell that caused him to pass out in the throne room back on Chiron. I sighed and then shuddered a little bit at the aura he released before he left. There was a hand on my shoulder and I looked over at Empress Dani. She smiled at me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him right now.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°Why? He is going against an Immortal Necromancer. The Necromancer by himself isn¡¯t that much of a threat, but when you add on his legion of undead then things can turn bad quickly.¡± Empress Dani laughed a little before her face turned solemn, ¡°I am more worried about Xenova. If Vitamor was to lose control like he did when he fought her, then she won¡¯t be able to stop him.¡± Sylvia straightened herself a little on the couch and spoke up at this time, ¡°I think that is why he brought her.¡± We all looked over at her with confusion on our faces. She looked down at the ground and sighed, ¡°If and I say if he loses control, she will be the only one that could save this planet. She may not stop him, but she can at least save this planet and those on it.¡± We were all still confused as hell and it was probably written on our faces, because she spoke again, ¡°Think about it. What is Xenova¡¯s element?¡± It instantly hit us. I gasped and then spoke to Sylvia, ¡°You don¡¯t mean?¡± She nodded her head, ¡°Exactly.¡± We all looked at each other and we couldn¡¯t feel any more helpless. *Vitamor¡¯s POV* We appeared floating in the sky above the prison island that I saw on the way to the capital. I looked down towards the prison and I could feel the evilness radiating from the place. It was almost suffocating. I could hear screams of men and woman even miles in the sky. An aura of rage started to radiate from my body and I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned and saw the face of the demon I brought with me. I smiled, ¡°I am okay.¡± People don¡¯t only radiate auras of their specific element only. If an emotion is strong enough then an aura can radiate from even a normal being. Emotional auras aren¡¯t naturally visible like an elemental aura though. They are invisible and are mostly harmless. The auras can affect a person¡¯s emotional state though. If someone was radiating an aura of anger then they could make another person feel afraid if their mental capacity wasn¡¯t bigger than the persons causing the aura. Sadness can also cause the temperature to drop in the area around a person. Emotional auras can do many mysterious things. Xenova smiled back, ¡°Are you sure.¡± I nodded, ¡°Yes, but there is a reason that I brought you and only you.¡± She had a serious expression instantly, ¡°What is it master?¡± I smiled, ¡°If I lose control like I did when you said we fought, I want you to open a portal in front of my path.¡± She raised her eyebrows in shock, ¡°Where to?¡± I smiled again, ¡°I want you to drop me next to the core of the farthest star you can manage or a black hole.¡± Before she could answer I blinked down into the courtyard of the prison. I hate that fact that I lose control of my body and I can¡¯t even remember what happens. Whatever this thing is inside of me it is dangerous. One day I may be able to control it, but until then I need to have some kind of safety measure. I don¡¯t know why Xenova didn¡¯t do what I am asking her to do when we fought, hell I don¡¯t even know if it is possible, but it is the only thing I could think of. If I can survive a black hole or being in the center of a star, then only God Kings would be able to stop me. I hope you¡¯re watching Origin or Chronos. I looked around at the courtyard and saw scores of people. I was shocked at the people shuffling around the courtyard. They were walking around like I would expect a zombie to walk around, but their bodies were almost perfectly intact. Besides the fact that their skin was white and their eyes were vacant they almost looked alive. The image from what I was told by the king got a little cleaner in my mind. Non-rotting bodies raping someone is less throw up worthy, but the act is not any less heinous. I sighed and noticed that all of the bodies turned toward me. They all instantly ran towards me. I cursed, ¡°Shit!¡± I wasn¡¯t expecting them to be able to run like a normal person. I noticed that they were actually running faster than a normal human from Earth. This caused me to curse again and I punched the closest zombie in the chest. It flew back and had a massive hole in its chest, but after crashing into a wall it stood back up and rushed back towards me. I felt like face palming at the stupid mistake I made, but I didn¡¯t have time as the next zombie closed in on me. I punched at the zombies head and it exploded into mist of blood and brain matter. The zombie slumped to the floor and didn¡¯t move. I smiled and then repeated my actions over and over again. The horde of zombies just kept coming and it felt like there was no end to it. I checked the clock in my field of view and I saw that two hours had gone by and the horde wasn¡¯t stopping. I was killing roughly thirty zombies a minute which meant that I had killed around seven thousand zombies, but it looked like I hadn¡¯t made a scratch in their numbers. ¡°Fuck.¡± I cursed and flew into the sky above the horde. There were zombies piling out of the prison doors and flooding the courtyard. There was a beautiful voice beside me, ¡°May I recommend magic master.¡± I looked over and saw Xenova floating beside me with a smile on her face. I actually did face palm this time, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that. I actually forgot that I knew magic other than teleportation spells.¡± I shook my head and then smacked Xenova on the ass before blinking back down to the ground. I landed in a small area that didn¡¯t have very many zombies at it. The horde turned towards me and rushed. I smiled and then cast a [Fire Wall] a wall of violet colored fire appeared in a circle around me and the zombies that rushed into it were burnt to a crisp. I didn¡¯t know how hot the flames were, but they must be very hot. Some of the zombie¡¯s bodies were actually turned into ash from the flames. I thought of something so I used another spell that I knew. With a loud whoosh sound a wall of wind was cast in front of me and it actually pushed the flames out farther from me in the front. There was a notification that popped up uncontrollably in the corner of my vision.
Congratulations! You have learned the spell [Flamethrower]!
Flamethrower: User can cast a jet of flames from their hand.
I was shocked at the notification, because the scene that I saw from using the two spells didn¡¯t actually look like your typical flamethrower. I always thought that a flamethrower used a type of liquid and not gas, but maybe my thinking was wrong. I didn¡¯t get a notification about reaching the Immortal Magic Rank so I guess that I didn¡¯t actually combine the spells either. I quickly pointed my palm out and used the new spell. A torrent of violet colored flame spewed out from my hand and incinerated the zombies in front of me. I quickly put my other hand out and used the spell again and another torrent of flame spewed forth. I was actually making a dent in the zombie horde after a few minutes, but I noticed that the flame from my left hand didn¡¯t incinerate anything after a few minutes. I noticed that there was a skeleton dressed in armor holding a giant metal tower shield. The skeleton¡¯s eyes were glowing green and my flames actually weren¡¯t going through his shield very fast. I could see the shield glowing red and starting to melt a little around the edges, but it was taking way to long. I canceled the spell and charged at the skeleton giving it a punch to the head. It¡¯s head disintegrated into dust, but the skeleton didn¡¯t fall down. I heard Xenova in my head, ¡°Master, that is a lower level necromancer summon. It is simply called a skeleton knight. As long as the connection to their master isn¡¯t severed or their body isn¡¯t completely destroyed they can continue to fight.¡± I gritted my teeth and then circulated my Ki. I could feel the destructive Ki coursing through my body and make its way to my fist. The air around my fist started to turn black in color and space ripped a little. The rips in space were almost instantly repaired and they wouldn¡¯t be noticeable unless you were really looking. I threw a punch at the skeletons chest and it burst into a pile of dust. There was a scream from somewhere in the prison. It was a different scream than the ones constantly being echoed throughout the prison by the men and woman captives. This was a scream of anger. There was a roar followed by an explosion. I looked towards the center of the main building in the prison and I saw the roof had blown off and there was what looked like a rotting European dragon flying above the prison. There was a man on the back of the dragon that was holding his head and glaring at me. Xenova spoke to me again, ¡°You must have forcibly destroyed his link to the skeleton knight at the same time that you destroyed it. Normally when a summoned creature is destroyed they will feel a loss of connection, but if the connection is forcibly cut they will receive a backlash to their mind.¡± I nodded my head, not knowing whether she could see me or not, and floated up into the sky to confront the necromancer. I could feel that the rotting dragon was at a Magic Rank of SSS and it was being held together by the necromancer¡¯s power. I smirked and spoke to the necromancer, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± He glared at me and spoke, ¡°Because I have to power to do it.¡± He was still holding his head while he spoke. I laughed and shook my head, ¡°You really think that your amount of power will allow you to do anything you want? You really think there aren¡¯t any more powerful beings out there?¡± The necromancer laughed, ¡°Of course there are beings that are more powerful than me, but other than the rare Demi-Gods no one would bother with an Immortal Magic Rank like me.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°What do you mean?¡± He sneered, ¡°Immortal Ranked beings are the pinnacle of the normal world in the universe.¡± I didn¡¯t know what he meant by normal world, but he continued speaking before I could ask. He glared at me, ¡°In the normal world of empires and kingdoms, God Ranked and above beings don¡¯t interfere. As long as I don¡¯t do something that will disrupt the balance in the entire galaxy they won¡¯t step in.¡± I looked up at Xenova and saw that she was looking away while lowly whistling. I thought, ¡°I will deal with you later.¡± She cringed and then hung her head.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. I looked back at the necromancer and saw that he was staring at Xenova in fear and shock. I raised an eyebrow, ¡°You look like you have seen a ghost, necromancer.¡± He finally spoke after a few seconds, ¡°A God Magic Ranked Demon? Why is she here?¡± I laughed at him which made him looked at me like I was crazy. He spoke to me, ¡°Why are you laughing in the presence of a God you idiot!?¡± I sneered and waved at Xenova. She floated down towards me and I could see the necromancer cower backwards. The rotting dragon didn¡¯t show any fear though, which is understandable for the undead. They show no fear except for if the Skeleton King himself came. Xenova floated next to me, ¡°You beckoned master?¡± Those words were like a bomb dropped. The zombie horde and many skeleton knights on the ground collapsed and were absorbed into the ground and even the dragon the necromancer was riding on fell to the ground and was absorbed. The necromancer was still floating in the air in front of us, but this time he was looking at me in utter fear. I laughed on the inside and the entire situation. I guess I don¡¯t really need to fight against beings of his caliber as long as I have Xenova beside me, but where is the fun in that. If I don¡¯t fight I won¡¯t get stronger and if I don¡¯t get stronger my loved ones may die. I looked at the necromancer and spoke, ¡°We are going to fight. You deserve to die for your crimes so it will be a fight to the death. If you win then you will be free to do as you please and my slave will not hinder you. She will take my companions and leave the planet.¡± He looked at Xenova and then back at me, ¡°How can you be sure she won¡¯t attack me once you are dead. I don¡¯t believe that she is really your slave, she is a God and you are just an Immortal like me.¡± I smiled and looked at Xenova, ¡°Xenova, in the case of my death in this battle I order you¡¯re to take the girls and leave this planet. You are also to never make any moves against the necromancer as long as he is on this planet.¡± The emblem on her head glowed and she kneeled on one knee in the air, ¡°Yes master.¡± I looked back at the necromancer, ¡°That enough proof for you?¡± He was staring at the emblem wide eyed, but he nodded his head. I told Xenova to fly higher into the sky and to not allow any intruders. She did as I told and I was left standing in front of the necromancer. I spoke to him, ¡°Bring out your best summons.¡± He furrowed his brows, but he nodded his head. He knew that if he didn¡¯t use his necromantic magic or summons he was no match for an Immortal Power Rank like me. He quickly spoke a chant and I heard two more roars. I looked down and saw two skeleton dragons climb out of the ground. I don¡¯t know how they roared without their lungs or any other organs, but it¡¯s magic so fuck logic I guess. The dragons flew up and hovered in front of the necromancer. I was standing there with my arms crossed waiting for him to finish. He looked at me, ¡°I am ready if you are.¡± I nodded my head and used [Blink] I appeared to the side of one dragon and released a Ki infused punch into the side of its head. Before my punch could actually connect I was blasted by the dragon¡¯s tail. I flew like a broken kite into the ground and caused a crater to form. The entire prison island shook and almost sunk from the impact. I could actually taste a little blood in the back of my mouth. I spit the blood out and then blasted back into the sky. I was shocked at the might of the two dragons and I could tell that they were close to Immortal Rank in power. I saw that the necromancer had his eyes closed and he wasn¡¯t moving a muscle. I decided that he must be dedicating all of his magic and concentration into controlling the two dragons. Other wised they couldn¡¯t be this strong. I smiled at the thought of a tough fight and remembered the fights I got into after middle school. The summer right before freshmen year was full of fights and I lost count at how many I was in. I remember that I stopped having to fight people when I took on a group of six wannabe thugs at the bowling alley one night. More than half of them left with broken bones. I was bruised all over, but I walked out of the building without showing any pain. I was quickly arrested by the cops that showed up, but when they saw that it was self-defense they let me go. It took hours though because they wanted to see if I went too far in my self-defense, but I never once went after somebody that was on the ground. I only fought the people that came at me. They finally said that I used enough force to stop them from attacking me and then left, so they released me. I got a scolding from my parents after, but my dad was proud of me for sticking up for myself. They mainly yelled at me because they were worried. I smiled at the small flashback before I realized that there was another dragon tail in front of my face. The tail smashed into my face and I was sent flying into the prison again. This time the prison sunk enough that water started to flow above the walls. The prison started to sink and I could see some people running out of the buildings. They must have escaped whenever the necromancer¡¯s zombies disappeared. I sent a thought towards Xenova through the emblem, ¡°Move these people away from the prison.¡± She sent a thought back, ¡°I can¡¯t make a portal for anyone under Immortal Rank remember?¡± I cursed in my head and quickly tried to think of something. I spit the blood out of my mouth and then I remembered something. I stood up and used my [Mana Perception] I looked at the rivers of mana surrounding the prison and cast [Rewind]. I raised my arms up to a ninety degree angle from my body and controlled the mana rivers. They quickly started to move backwards and the water stopped pouring into the prison. The water in the prison started to flow out and the prison itself rose to the top of the water. Once the prison was at its original placement I released the spell. I put my arms down and saw the cool down timer in the corner of my vision. I won¡¯t be able to use that for another hour at minimum. I floated up into the sky and saw the look of terror on the necromancers face. I smiled, ¡°Why so pale necromancer? Don¡¯t tell me you joined the ranks of your undead troops so soon?¡± He snapped out of his trance and then stuttered, ¡°Y¡­y¡­you¡¯re a time mage as well!?¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°I can¡¯t use a little time magic.¡± He shook his head, ¡°You used fire and wind magic earlier though. I was already shocked that you were a rare double element, but now I find that you are an even rarer triple element and it¡¯s one of the top two rarest at that.¡± I raised an eyebrow again, ¡°I thought everybody could use any element, but depending on their compatibility it wouldn¡¯t be as strong.¡± The necromancer shook his head, ¡°They can use the element, but if a fire element were to use a wind spell such as [Wind Cutter] then the spell would probably give someone a paper cut at most. The difference in power between a compatible element and another element is like heaven and earth. The fire spell and wind spell you used earlier was powerful which meant you are compatible with those two elements. As for the time element, if someone was not compatible with it then they would only be able to slow time for like a second at most.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Thanks for the information, but aren¡¯t we supposed to be fighting?¡± The necromancer sighed and then canceled out his dragons. They disappeared into a cloud of bone dust and floated along the wind. I furrowed my brows, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The necromancer clicked his tongue, ¡°Even though you are only a Rank SSS in magic, you are a Triple Element and one of those is Time. Even a Rank S Time Mage would be able to easily handle me, but they are extremely rare.¡± He hung his head, ¡°I know my limit and I know when I have been beat.¡± I sighed and looked at him for a second. I spoke to him, ¡°Kneel in front of me on both knees.¡± He floated in front of me and kneeled in the air. I floated around behind him and pulled out a sword from my [Storage]. I held it to the side of his neck, ¡°Necromancer¡­ Actually I don¡¯t even know your name.¡± The necromancer sighed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now, but I have been called Dragok because of my control over skeleton dragons.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Necromancer Dragok! Due to the heinous crimes you have committed, I exercise my authority as Emperor of the United Draconian Empire and issue your judgment. You are hereby sentenced to death by beheading, any last words?¡± He shook his head, ¡°Not really your majesty, but I do have a request.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°And what is that?¡± He turned to looked at me and spoke, ¡°There is something in my laboratory in the prison that my ex-wife left me a long time ago. I would like for you to take it and use it as you see fit.¡± I thought for a minute before I answered, ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything, but I will consider it.¡± He looked a little disappointed, but he nodded his head and then closed his eyes. I pulled the sword back and then swung it in a horizontal swing. There was a slight resistance, but it wasn¡¯t enough to even slow the momentum of the swing. I swung the blood off and then stored the sword again. I could see the blood slowly leaking out from the cut, but the cut was so clean that the head wasn¡¯t falling off. I used [Flame] and then touched the violet colored flame to the necromancer¡¯s body. It quickly caught on fire and started to burn. I released the hold that I had with my magic on Dragok¡¯s body and it started to fall towards the prison. The body and the head finally separated and the head was ash before it hit the ground. I watched his body burn for a few more seconds before it too turned into ash. I sighed and then floated down towards the prison with Xenova right behind me. I landed in the courtyard of the prison and saw all of the people staring at me. I told Xenova to start moving them towards the shore while I go to Dragok¡¯s laboratory. She nodded her head and stared at me for a second before she did as I told her to. I walked into the building and headed towards the biggest room, which should be the cafeteria. I finally found it after a few minutes of searching and saw all of Dragok¡¯s research specimens and materials. I looked around and saw something sitting on a pedestal in the middle of the room. It was a giant egg and it seemed to be pulsing with magic. I walked up towards the egg and looked at it from every angle. I looked around and couldn¡¯t find anything very useful or interesting so I figured that the egg must be what he was talking about. I walked back towards the egg and used [Mana Perception]. I was instantly blinded by the sheer intensity of the mana radiating from the egg. I quickly turned my perception off and then looked at the egg in wonder. I walked over and then slowly reached my hand towards the egg. When my palm touched the shell I could feel the mana pulsing through the egg. It felt like blood coursing through a blood vessel and had a rhythm like a heartbeat. I tried controlling my mana and injecting it into the egg. The egg greedily started to devour my mana at an alarming rate. Almost fifteen minutes later I could feel a massive headache coming on and my vision was starting to go blurry. Right when I thought I was going to pass out the egg stopped absorbing my mana. I was finally able to pull my hand back and when I did I saw my emblem etched into the shell of the egg. I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but I saw a notification.
Congratulations on taming your first creature!
You have imprinted on a ????? egg and it will be your loyal pet when it hatches.
You have been given the spell [Creature Pen] to store your pet.
Creature Pen: Allows the user to store their pets in another dimension. This dimension is peaceful and all stored creatures will be safe and will heal almost any wounds or cure almost any affliction.
I was a little confused at why it showed a ????? instead of what kind of creature it is. I looked at the egg a little more and couldn¡¯t see any other differences so I stored it in the [Creature Pen]. I then threw out a few [Flames] and burnt everything in the laboratory to ashes. I walked out of the building and saw Xenova waiting for me. She smiled, ¡°The civilians have been moved to safety master.¡± I nodded my head and then grabbed her hand before using [Image Teleportation]. V.2 Ch.4 - Channel *Pantidrop Capital Palace* We arrived back in the main room of the palace almost instantly. There was a loud crashing noise when we arrived and when I looked down in front of me I saw a maid lying on the ground with some kind of liquid covering her. There was a serving tray and a bunch of glasses strewn around her as well. I instantly knew that we must have appeared right in front of her when we came back. This surprised her and caused her to fall backwards, spilling everything she was carrying. I smiled down at the maid and reached my hand out, ¡°Sorry for surprising you like that.¡± She smiled and took my hand, allowing me to help her up. She straightened her skirt up before speaking, ¡°It¡¯s no problem at all your majesty.¡± She bowed when she said this and I waved for her to stand again. I smiled at her again, ¡°Go ahead and clean yourself up, I will have someone else get these drinks. I take it you were going to take them to your king and my girls?¡± The maid nodded, ¡°Yes sire.¡± I nodded, ¡°I will get someone else to take care of it for you. Go ahead and take the rest of the day off and do some shopping.¡± I took out a few gold coins from my [Storage] that Violet gave me for spending money and tossed it to her. If I had to make any big purchases then Violet would take care of it for me. The maid caught them and then bowed again, ¡°Thank you your majesty.¡± I smiled at her and then walked towards the room that we left the others in earlier. I pushed the door open and then walked into the room. There was a thump sound and I felt something hit my chest. I looked down and saw Dani with her arms wrapped around me. She was looking up at me with a big grin, ¡°You¡¯re back! I missed you dear.¡± I laughed and rubbed her hair, ¡°I was only gone for a few hours at most.¡± She pouted a little, ¡°It felt like years though.¡± I laughed and shook my head; I don¡¯t know why Dani has been so clingy ever since we had sex, but it¡¯s not like I hated it. I would just act like it was normal, which it kind of was now, and then go about business like normal. I looked up and saw that the girls were sitting on the couch except for Violet who was standing off to the side. I frowned at Violet, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever sit down and relax?¡± She smiled at me, ¡°Not really sir. I have been in the military for almost four hundred years and served as a guard for half of that time so I got used to standing in one spot.¡± I shook my head, ¡°Well you¡¯re not a guard anymore; you are my personal assistant and I am telling you to sit down and relax.¡± She hesitated and still stood where she was. I smiled, ¡°Do I need to make it an order soldier?¡± She stiffened up and saluted, ¡°No sir!¡± After that she finally sat down and crossed her legs in some comfort. She still looked stiff as hell, but it was a start. I shook my head and sat down with the girls. The couch was only big enough for four people so Dani had to sit in my lap, not that she minded though. She wrapped her arms around my neck and leaned her head on my shoulder. King Sextum didn¡¯t say a single thing about the entire scene. He looked at me and asked a question, ¡°Is it done?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Yes, the necromancer has been executed.¡± I have honestly been wondering why I haven¡¯t felt anything about taking the life some someone. Being a normal human from Earth I should feel something negative or at least anything really, but I don¡¯t. It¡¯s kind of just like killing a fly to me. I don¡¯t feel a fucking thing and it honestly worries me. I sighed and put the thought towards the back of my mind and looked back at Sextum. He had a massive grin on his face before he spoke, ¡°So the undead legion is gone and I can begin reusing the prison?¡± I let out a small laugh, ¡°That¡¯s if it didn¡¯t burn down.¡± He widened his eyes, ¡°What do you mean if it didn¡¯t burn down?¡± I scratched the back of my head, ¡°I kind of used some powerful fire magic to incinerate the necromancers lab and I didn¡¯t pay attention to see if the fire stopped spreading or not.¡± He raised an eyebrow, ¡°Where was the lab located?¡± I told him, ¡°The cafeteria.¡± He let out a breath, ¡°Everything should be okay then. The cafeteria walls are made of concrete, so after everything inside burns it shouldn¡¯t burn anymore.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°That is true, but you may need to fix some of the walls after the fire dies out.¡± He raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why is that?¡± I smiled, ¡°Have you ever seen what really high heat does to concrete?¡± He shook his head so I continued, ¡°It causes it to chip, crack, shatter, among other things, but it has a high probability of staying standing.¡± He nodded his head in understanding, ¡°That is good, it cost a pretty good chunk of money to build that prison and I don¡¯t think we could afford to build another one so soon.¡± An idea hit me about making a massive prison on some abandoned planet and creating portals to it from other planets and using it as one massive empire wide prison for the extremely dangerous, but I would have to perfect the portal spell in order to allow people that aren¡¯t Immortal Ranked to travel through them. I nodded my head, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. If the prison does become unusable then just get in contact with me and I will order some people to build you another prison.¡± He stood up and bowed towards me, ¡°Thank you your majesty!¡± I smiled and told him to stand up. He stood back up and then sat down on his chair again. I spoke to him again, ¡°We want to explore your planet a bit and check out some stuff so we will be bothering you for a bit.¡± He shook his head, ¡°No bother at all your majesty. Would you like me to get someone to show you around?¡± I shook my head, ¡°Not right now, but you could tell us about some interesting things to check out on your planet.¡± He thought about it for a minute before he spoke, ¡°There is a underwater city about five miles of the south coast of the continent that you could explore. We haven¡¯t been able to check it out since we discovered it a few years ago due to our lack in an Immortal Ranked person.¡± I nodded, ¡°How deep is it?¡± He answered quickly, ¡°It is around three miles deep.¡± I thought about it for a minute before making a decision, ¡°That settles it. We are going to check out this underwater city.¡± Sextum nodded his head, ¡°I will give you a map showing its location, but I would be careful your majesty. We have sent many SSS ranked adventurers to explore the city, but none of them ever came back.¡± I raised an eyebrow and then looked at the girls. I thought about it for a minute and then made up my mind, ¡°Xenova.¡± She stiffened up, ¡°Yes master?¡± I smiled, ¡°I want you to stay here and help Camellia and Violet train in magic.¡± I then looked at Sylvia, ¡°I want you to help train Drexella and Dani in magic.¡± They both looked at each other before Sylvia spoke up, ¡°Who is going to go with you though?¡± I laughed and rubbed her head, ¡°I am going to go by myself this time.¡± Xenova spoke up, ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a good idea master.¡± I smiled, ¡°I will be fine Xenova. If I run into a problem I can always teleport back here.¡± She thought about it for a minute before she nodded her head, ¡°I will do as you say.¡± Dani squeezed her arms around my neck tighter, ¡°Why do you have to go alone?¡± I smiled, ¡°I just feel like taking a walk and sorting out some ideas that I have in quiet.¡± She frowned, but she nodded her head. Camellia spoke up, ¡°You have to teleport straight here if you run into any big trouble though.¡± I smile and leaned over Violet to give her a kiss, ¡°I promise.¡± Violet seemed a little awkward as I leaned over her so I rubbed her head before I leaned back in my original position. She tried to swat my hand away and glared at me, which caused me to laugh. Sextum spoke up at this time, ¡°The map is here your majesty.¡± I looked back at him and then grabbed the map he was holding out.¡± I looked it over quickly and memorized everything on it. Ever since my intelligence hit a thousand I have been able to memorize everything on my own even without Kira helping me do it. I gave the girls a kiss and rubbed Xenova and Violet¡¯s head before I left the palace. I walked outside and then flew up into the air. I looked towards the south and then flew towards the coast. A few minutes later and I was landing on a sandy shore. I stared out to sea and admired the view of the glistening water. I spoke to Kira, ¡°Hey Kira.¡± She instantly answered back, ¡°Yes dad?¡± I smiled while speaking again, ¡°Go ahead and play some music for me.¡± She spoke again, ¡°What kind of music.¡± I thought about it for a minute before answering, ¡°How about some rock.¡± She quickly answered, ¡°Okay, you going to do something exciting?¡± I laughed, ¡°Sort of, but I don¡¯t really know if it will work or not.¡± She laughed, ¡°You can do anything pops.¡± I laughed out loud, ¡°If only that was true.¡± She quickly responded, ¡°It is though.¡± I shook my head while smiling, ¡°Thanks Kira.¡± She didn¡¯t respond that time, but I all of a sudden heard the song ¡°Drown¡± by Theory of a Deadman start playing in my head. I instantly retorted, ¡°Really?¡± There was no answer, but I did hear a small giggle. I shook my head and looked towards the water. I activated my [Mana Perception] and looked at the ocean in front of me. According to the map that Sextum gave me, the city should be five miles out straight in front of me. I channeled my mana and connected it to the mana rivers in the ocean. I was happy that the mana rivers that made up the ocean were massive. There was one river for every quarter mile of ocean. This made it to where I didn¡¯t have to use too much of my internal mana pool to connect to all of the mana rivers.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. After I felt that my mana was connected to all of the mana rivers for five miles out and three miles deep I activated my [Mana Manipulation] on the rivers. I moved both of my hands in front of me and saw the mana flowing out of my hands. I used my hands to clench the mana flowing from my hands and held on to it like a rope. I then moved both of my arms in opposite directions. This idea was something that a lot of people would have thought of, but most people wouldn¡¯t even know how to attempt to do it. I luckily had [Mana Perception] and [Mana Manipulation]. I felt a shit ton of resistance as I tried to move my arms. I put more strength into my arms and they slowly started to spread apart. They were moving an inch every minute or two and as my arms moved so did the mana rivers connected to my mana. I could see the rivers moving away from each other and if someone was looking at the ocean in front of me through normal eyes they would see the water actually start to sink down and split. The more I moved my arms the more the resistance grew. I was about half way finished and my muscles were bulging and you could see every vein on my arms. I yelled and then made a final effort to spread my arms and I finally managed to get them straight out to my sides. I deactivated my perception and mana manipulation and then fell to my knees. I had a small headache that was almost unnoticeable, but in my exhausted state I could feel it. I looked at the ground for a minute trying to catch my breath before I looked up. I was instantly stunned at the sight in front of me even though it was the result that I was going for. In front of me there was a dry channel that stretched five miles out from the surface of the ocean to the ocean floor. I could actually see the buildings of the city in the distance. While I was marveling at the fact that I actually split a part of the ocean there was a notification that popped up.
Congratulations! You have learned [Channel of Moses]!
Channel of Moses: Allows the user to split any liquid and create a channel. Limitation: Channel can only stretch as far as the user¡¯s vision. User¡¯s mana from their mana pool is held and used to maintain the channel. Spell can be used once a day. User can cancel the spell at any time.
I was shocked when I saw that there was actually already a spell for what I just did, but when I saw the name of the spell it made complete sense. So Moses used magic to split the Red Sea in the past then. It made sense because I don¡¯t think the Primordial God of Creation mentioned anything about actually interfering with Earth at any time. I looked at my status and saw that my mana was actually at five thousand and some change and it wouldn¡¯t go up. I widened my eyes at the number. I have just a little over ten thousand mana and it took almost half of that to maintain the channel. Moses must have been a very high level magic user in order to use the spell. I sat down for a bit and caught my breath. I was a little surprised at how much stamina it took out of me to actually perform that spell, but at least next time I need a channel I can just activate the spell and the appropriate amount of mana will be siphoned. I shook my head at the absurdity of the spell in general and thought about how over powered I really was. Of course, just because I was over powered as hell sometimes I can¡¯t let that get to my head. There is always going to be someone that is bigger and better than me. I stood up after a few minutes and started to move towards the channel when I noticed someone was watching me. I looked around, ¡°Whose there?¡± All of a sudden Xylnick appeared in front of me and bowed, ¡°It is me your majesty.¡± I honestly forgot that Xylnick came down to the planet with us and it was a little embarrassing. I looked down at him, ¡°Why were you following me?¡± He answered immediately, ¡°Her majesty Empress Dani told me to follow you sire.¡± I sighed and shook my head, ¡°I will have to deal with her later, but she really does care for me huh?¡± He stood up and smiled, ¡°She does your majesty.¡± I shook my head, ¡°Did you see that display earlier.¡± He nodded his head, ¡°I did sire and it was very impressive.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to shocked about it.¡± He shrugged his shoulders, ¡°There is a General for the second army that can do almost the exact same thing, but he can¡¯t hold it for very long like you can.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°And what rank is he?¡± Xylnick laughed, ¡°He is Demi-God Magic Rank sire.¡± I shook my head, ¡°I thought that the generals of the armies were SSS Rank?¡± He shook his head, ¡°That is just the minimum requirement to be a General or Admiral.¡± I sighed, ¡°I think that there might be a bit of plot armor in this entire adventure, there usually always is though so whatever.¡± He raised an eyebrow, ¡°Plot Armor?¡± I waved it off, ¡°Just forget it. You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I explained it.¡± I could see that he wanted me to explain, but I felt too lazy to explain it right now. I shook my head and walked over towards the channel in the ocean and then walked a mile. I was looking around in awe as I saw all the marine life in the water around me. I was surprised that none of the marine life could swim out of the water and into the channel with me, but I thought that it may have something to do with the way the spell worked. It was honestly something that I didn¡¯t need to worry about so I didn¡¯t. They couldn¡¯t enter the channel which was fine with me, so whatever. I walked closer to the water wall that was almost a mile high and tried to stick my hand into the water. My hand went right through the water wall and I could feel the water around it. Some piranha looking fish tried to take a bite out of my hand so I pulled it back out of the water. Xylnick was staring at the water wall in awe like I was. He stuck his hand in the water and grabbed one of the fish swimming by, but when he tried to pull the fish out he couldn¡¯t bring it out. He used a massive amount of his Demi-God strength and pulled, but when I saw that the spell was about to collapse I made him stop. He instantly stopped pulling and the spell stabilized after it sucked some more of my mana pool. I lost another thousand mana and was left with around four thousand. The headache got a smidgen worse, but it was still bearable. He looked at me in confusion, ¡°Why did I have to stop.¡± I smiled, ¡°You were about to break the spell holding the water up and brings millions of gallons of water down on our heads. Not to mention all of the carnivorous marine life that has been following us for the last half mile of this trek.¡± Xlynick widened his eyes a bit and then nodded his head, ¡°We could survive the water falling down, but there are some underwater creatures that even I have to be wary about.¡± I nodded, ¡°Yeah, oceans are the most unexplored places on almost any planet, based on what I know.¡± Xylnick agreed, ¡°For the most part yes; oceans are usually the most unexplored areas of a planet even on those planets made of nothing, but water.¡± I shivered a little at the thought of a planet full of nothing but water. I have an issue with the ocean, because normally you can¡¯t see what¡¯s in it. It brings out this hidden fear inside of me that makes me extremely nervous even with my Immortal Power Rank. I looked to the right as I was walking and saw a fish the size of an aircraft carrier staring me down as I walked. Xylnick spoke up while we were walking, ¡°Why are we walking by the way?¡± I looked back at him, ¡°I want to enjoy the scenery so I figured I would walk from the shore.¡± He raised an eyebrow, ¡°I will do whatever you say your majesty, but it¡¯s nothing but water for miles. Literally.¡± I laughed, ¡°I know, but something about walking through a channel in the ocean that I made makes me feel powerful.¡± Xylnick shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re an Immortal Power Rank and it doesn¡¯t make you feel powerful?¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°It does, but I mean come on¡­ I split the fucking ocean! Well, sort of.¡± I laughed after I got done speaking and I could see Xylnick shaking his head, but he had a smile on his face. About an hour and a half later of leisurely walking we were standing in front of the under-water city. They call it a city, but I see it as more of a town in my honest opinion. It looks like one of those country towns you pass through that has a post office, gas station, bank, and maybe a Walmart. It probably held a few thousand people at most. I really wasn¡¯t shocked that the entire city, or village I should say, was completely run down. It literally looked like it has been underwater for centuries, which it has. We were walking closer to the town and I was greeted with an incredible shock. I saw that the water around the city was actually being pushed away. I was able to look around the corner of where my channel hit the city and I could see water being held back by something invisible. I was confused as hell, but I had an idea in my head. I looked around for something and found a baseball sized rock. I tossed it towards the city and it literally disappeared. Xylnick spoke up beside me, ¡°Camouflage?¡± I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t think that is all it is.¡± I picked up another rock of the same size and then threw it as hard as I could at towards the city. The rock actually hit something and bounced back at me with even more force behind it than what I used. I blinked to the side and had to slow down my heart rate. The damn rock actually broke the sound barrier and almost hit me. I literally had no choice but to use blink to dodge. I don¡¯t know what kind of damage a rock at that speed could do to me, even with my Immortal Ranked body. Xylnick was looking back towards the direction that the rock flew and we both saw it hit a underwater mountain that was half a mile high. The mountain exploded and there was literally nothing left after the dust settled. Xylnick looked at me, ¡°That would have broken a bone or two if it hit me.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°What would it have done to me?¡± He shrugged his shoulders, ¡°You might have died depending on where it hit you. Head shot and you would be dead. If I got hit in the head then I would have probably been knocked out for a couple days.¡± I widened my eyes, ¡°Is there really that much of a difference between Demi-Gods and Immortals?¡± He grinned, ¡°Immortals and fresh Demi-Gods are about the same, but I am almost Late-Stage Demi-God so my body is about one point five times stronger than a fresh Demi-God and two point five times stronger than an Immortal.¡± I didn¡¯t know there was such a difference in strength between an Immortal and a Demi-God. ¡°And fresh Gods are about five times stronger than Immortals.¡± There was a voice that came from the direction of the city. We both turned to look and we saw some ripples in the air. A few seconds later there was a man walking out of nowhere. I say walking, but it should be more of a slither to be honest. Almost instantly after that were almost four more snake men, two on each side of the first. These four had glowing spears and were pointing them at us. I smiled and put my hands up in the air, I saw that Xylnick was doing the same thing as me. It seems like we ran into a city full of Lamia¡¯s. V.2 Ch.5 - Domain *Three Miles Beneath the Ocean* Xylnick and I were lead into the city with spears at our back. I was honestly wondering why Xylnick had his hands up with his Demi-God level of power, but I figured that would probably be something to ask later. I released the spell holding up the water and I could literally hear it crashing down on top of the barrier. I expected the barrier to crack some due to the massive weight of the water, but their wasn¡¯t even a ripple on this side. I felt the mana rushing back into my body and saw that my mana pool was quickly filling back up. I stopped paying attention to the barrier and looked towards the city. The view in front of me caused me to stop in my tracks. There was a full blown futuristic like city straight in front of me. It was full of all kinds of different species. There were lamias, werewolves, fairies, elves, and even some species that I have never heard of before. I could understand if this was a hidden city full of lamias, but I never would have thought that it would have been more than that. I honestly should stop getting surprised at things by this point though. The city looked even more advanced than Draco Civitate did. It wasn¡¯t really big enough for any type of vehicle to move through it, but it was packed. I could see hundreds of people in every direction that I looked. It made me feel like the city wasn¡¯t really big enough the amount of people that I just saw walking the street. While I was gawking I got hit in the back by the butt of a spear, ¡°Continue walking.¡± I glanced at the lamia who spoke and then continued to follow the two in front of us. We were lead through part of the city and the more I looked the more it made me pity the citizens of it. I saw more homeless people on the streets than I ever saw in any city back in America. The city really wasn¡¯t big enough for the amount of people. We walked up to the wall of a building and the lamias in front of us literally just walked through the wall. I hesitated for a split second, but when I saw Xylnick walk through I followed after him. It felt like I walked through some sort of goo, but the feeling disappeared quickly. We were lead into an area of the floor with little holes on the ground and floor making the shape of a square. We were pushed into the square and even before we stopped moving red beams of energy shot from the floor to the ceiling. I didn¡¯t know what the energy was, but I saw enough sci-fi movies to know not to touch them. The lamia that hit me in the back spoke to us, ¡°Wait here and the chief will be down to see you.¡± I wasn¡¯t able to say anything before Xylnick spoke up, ¡°Got it.¡± The lamia stared at us for a few seconds before he left through the same wall we walked into. I looked at Xylnick, ¡°Want to tell me why we had to follow them?¡± He looked back at me, ¡°No need in making immediate enemies when they looked like they wouldn¡¯t harm us if we cooperated.¡± I nodded, ¡°I agree with that, but with your Demi-God strength and my Immortal strength we should have been okay if we resisted.¡± Xylnick frowned, ¡°Normally yes, but you¡¯re not a Demi-God yet so you couldn¡¯t see what I saw.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°What did you see?¡± He sighed, ¡°When you reach Demi-God rank you are able to sense another god¡¯s power and even their power level, unless they are more than one rank above you.¡± I nodded, ¡°Sound convenient.¡± He nodded, ¡°Yes, very. It allowed me to see that out of our five guards four of them were at the Demi-God rank.¡± He looked at me, ¡°The one in the lead that spoke to us was at the God rank.¡± *Pantidrop Palace ¨C Sylvia¡¯s POV* ¡°Concentrate damn it!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but scream at Dani. We have been practicing magic for almost three hours and she was barely able to make a fire ball the size of pebble. It honestly couldn¡¯t even be called a ball. Dani snapped back at me, ¡°I am trying!¡± I growled at her, ¡°Trying my ass!? You¡¯re probably thinking about husband aren¡¯t you?¡± Dani scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t think about him all the time.¡± I snickered, ¡°Your twitching ears say otherwise.¡± Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to see her elf ears twitching because it was very slight, but being an Immortal Power Rank my eyes were more developed than anybody in the palace right now, being a werewolf helps boost that as well. Dani turned red, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I feel like something is wrong and I figure out what it is.¡± Now that she mentions it I feel the same way. All of a sudden Camellia, Violet, and Xenova came walking into our training room. Drexella stopped messing with the fire ball in her hand when they walked in. Xenova spoke up, ¡°You all feel the same as us?¡± I looked at her, ¡°You feel like something has happened?¡± She hooked her thumb at the two behind her, ¡°Camellia feels like something has happened, but Violet really doesn¡¯t feel anything. I, on the other hand, have lost contact with master.¡± I instantly moved and appeared in front of her grabbing her shirt, ¡°What do you mean you lost contact with him?¡± She frowned, ¡°As his slave I should be able to contact him or know where he is, no matter the universe, but I can¡¯t feel where he is. It¡¯s like he went somewhere outside of the universes.¡± *Chronos¡¯ Realm ¨C Chronos¡¯ POV* ¡°Ugh, I really wish that Pangu would upgrade his time management system. It really is a bother to have to constantly watch it, but I know that he really can¡¯t leave and just buy another system right now.¡± I was standing there watering a couple of my plants while I listened for the alarm to go off. When something goes wrong with an hourglass or something¡¯s time is up the alarm will sound and I can react to it in the appropriate way. *Aroooga! Aroooga!* I snapped my head towards the alarm panel and I saw that there was a flashing violet light going off. I instantly felt dread, because I had set the violet alarm to Vitamor¡¯s hourglass. I dropped the watering pale and appeared in front of Vitamor¡¯s hourglass. It was supposed to look normal and the sand was supposed to keep falling until he hit the age of twenty one, but what I saw in front of me was different. His hourglass was empty. There was no sand in it whatsoever. I immediately started to freak out. ¡°What the fuck!¡± I looked all over his hourglass and verified that the sand was indeed gone. I immediately got pissed, ¡°Pangu!!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs imbuing ever shred of power I could muster into my scream. There was quiet for a few seconds after my scream before there was a knock on the door. I waved my hand and a portal opened up allowing Pangu to step through. To my surprise Origin-D was actually with him as well. Pangu hurriedly spoke up, ¡°Why are you being so loud Chronos?¡± I pointed at Vitamor¡¯s hourglass causing him to gasp a little, ¡°Shit.¡± I grabbed him by the front of his shirt, ¡°Yes shit, which is what I am going to plant your face in if you don¡¯t figure out what happened!¡± I was shaking him when Origin spoke up, ¡°I know what happened, so stop shaking Pangu to death.¡± I stopped shaking him and saw that his eyes were rolling around in his head. I dropped him and glared at Origin with my hands on my hips, ¡°So, speak!¡± He laughed a little before sitting down on the couch, ¡°Our little Vitamor actually ran into another God King¡¯s realm.¡± I widened my eyes, ¡°A God Kings domain? Which God King? If they harm him I will make sure that they experience death over and over again for as long as I live.¡± Origin actually shivered a little before he answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the God King¡¯s domain that he stumbled into has been abandoned for a few billion years. Pangu actually knows the God King if he thinks about it.¡± I snapped my attention to Pangu, who was just now regaining his bearings, ¡°Who the fuck is it then?¡± Pangu looked up at me, ¡°Do you really expect me to remember every God King who lived in my universes?¡± Origin-D laughed, ¡°You should remember this one very clearly. She was the only one who caused you harm in a fight.¡± Pangu actually stiffened when Origin said that. He slammed his fist down on his palm, ¡°Oh I remember that bitch! She was that fucking lamia that became a God King of Water!¡± He grumbled a little bit, ¡°One of the few God Kings that didn¡¯t care about my identity.¡± He glanced at Origin when he said that last bit. Origin grinned, ¡°Hey I was young when I was a God King and I really didn¡¯t know any better. If you weren¡¯t as kind as you are I probably wouldn¡¯t be here today.¡± Pangu grumbled again, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t as nice you wouldn¡¯t have become the Dragon Prince and be at a higher power level as me.¡± Origin smiled, ¡°Not many are supposed to know my identity as the Dragon Prince. If word got out that an artificial dragon became a prince of the dragon race shit would hit the fan real quick. Hell I may be a Dragon Prince, but without the real Dragon Princes dying I have no way to become the Dragon King. Although my reign as Dragon King would be short even if I did manage to become it.¡± Pangu grumbled some more, ¡°If any other Dragon were to find out that an artificial dragon actually had the memories of ever dragon that ever lived or is currently alive would be something even worse.¡± Origin smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know why the humans experiment gave me these memories and knowledge, but I have them nonetheless. Of course, the experiment may have not been what gave me the memories and the dragon heart itself. I still don¡¯t know whose heart beats in my body. I do believe that it¡¯s power was at a much higher level than the humans thought.¡± Pangu grumbled yet again, ¡°It¡¯s possible. You dragons have always been able to come and go in my universes without alerting me.¡± Origin laughed, ¡°Blame our affinity with mana and our ability to control it.¡± I finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Okay enough about the Dragons and shit hitting the fan, what about Vitamor!?¡± They both looked at me and Origin motioned for Pangu to speak.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Pangu sighed, ¡°The domain that he crossed into is the domain of an ancient God King of Water that I fought a few billion years ago. She actually managed to slice my arm off and I allowed her to leave the universes under the condition that she didn¡¯t tell anyone where they were. I had her swear an oath of mana to seal her lips of the location of the universes and you know the consequences of breaking a mana oath.¡± I felt myself pale a little and nodded my head. He continued speaking, ¡°I remember her telling me that she was leaving her domain intact, because she had housed a few races on the planet that were discriminated by some humans on it. She also said that she completely wiped out the human life on that planet before she left.¡± I frowned, ¡°Even the humans that may have not been part of those that were actually discriminating against them?¡± He nodded, ¡°She killed every man and woman of the human race on that planet. She did allow the children that were untainted by the adult¡¯s teachings to stay in her domain though.¡± I sighed and nodded my head, ¡°So he should be fine then?¡± Pangu shrugged, ¡°That depends on how the inhabitants treat him. I will say that a few billion years is a long time and quite a few strong creatures could pop up in that length of time.¡± I actually felt myself growl, ¡°If anything happens to him in her domain I will find this God King that you let leave and I will kill her¡­ over¡­ and over again¡­¡± Pangu shivered and nodded his head while Origin spoke up, ¡°Why do you care for young Vitamor so much?¡± I was actually shocked a little by his question, but it was a perfectly valid question for him to ask. I sighed, ¡°If you spent as much time watching his life as I did you would feel pity and pride well up inside you. I felt both at first, but eventually it turned into something more. After a few years of watching him I began to develop feelings for him. I tried everything I could to make him noticed Dani¡¯s feelings for him, but he just couldn¡¯t see it. He felt like he wasn¡¯t worthy of her and I couldn¡¯t help screaming at the monitor sometimes. If I was able to fall in love with him then how was she not worthy of him¡­¡± ¡°¡­He felt so unworthy of almost anything that he became selfless. He felt unworthy of any friendship that came his way and he did everything he could for those friends. He even took the fall for all of them whenever they got in trouble. All of those friends ended up abandoning him as they grew older for newer and so called cooler friends.¡± I sighed again, ¡°There was this one time that Dani was taken by a few football players and was almost gang raped, but he showed up and stopped them. He took on five larger people alone and walked away without a scratch. It showed how much he cared for her, but he was too stubborn to see that she cared for him too.¡± I sat down in a chair, ¡°I am actually glad that Zeus and Odin chose him to be the last person to have another life. I intercepted him so I could finally meet him and he was just as perverted and nerdy as usual. It was amazing to actually get to see him, but I knew that my time with him was going to be cut short.¡± I smiled, ¡°He actually started to get a little more selfish when he came to this universe and it made me extremely happy for him. I was a little upset when he fucked those women, but I can get past that. I see how much he loves them all and I feel that I could be loved the same, but I have to wait. Wait until he is strong enough to destroy my suitors and your pursuers.¡± I looked up at Pangu, ¡°I was extremely shocked to find out that my kind and perverted Vitamor was the vessel for the Asura of Destruction¡¯s soul. It nearly crushed me to know that I may lose him to it, but I will do everything in my power to prevent that.¡± I stood up and looked at the hourglasses in the distance, ¡°Even if I have to ask my grandfather for help.¡± Origin leaned forward, ¡°You do know what asking him for help will mean right?¡± I turned towards him, ¡°I know. I will have to leave Pangu¡¯s universes to ask him for help and in the process I will be forced to marry one of the Asura¡¯s my father has arranged.¡± Origin stood up and put his hand on my shoulder, ¡°I could help out when it concerns your father.¡± I smiled at him and put my hand on his, ¡°I know you would, but he is my father. I can¡¯t really have you killing him and you know that is the only way you could change his mind. The only thing that could change his mind is if Vitamor could become strong enough.¡± Origin sighed, ¡°I understand, but I don¡¯t think you will have to resort to that though.¡± I smiled, ¡°You think?¡± He nodded, ¡°If Vitamor is anything like what you have been saying then as long as those he loves are okay¡­¡± Pangu interrupted Origin, ¡°I can have NuWa watch over his friends and loved ones for you.¡± Origin smiled, ¡°There, problem solved.¡± I smiled and wiped a tear from my eye, ¡°Thanks guys.¡± Pangu rubbed his nose, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. We have been friends for billions of years now, plus NuWa sees you as a sister. Your brother Hades is also keeping an eye on things so you don¡¯t have to worry as much.¡± I smiled and nodded my head, ¡°Still, thank you both.¡± They both smiled back at me. *Pantidrop Palace ¨C Xenova¡¯s POV* I really can¡¯t locate master no matter how hard I look. From what I know I should be able to sense his general location from anywhere in the universes. The only way I wouldn¡¯t be able to sense him would be if he has left the universes, but is that even possible? The only way I could think of would be death, but the emblem would have disappeared upon his death. Sylvia, Dani, Camellia, and Violet are all discussing what could have happened. I finally spoke up, ¡°I am going to head to the last place I felt him at.¡± They looked at me and nodded. I activated my [Portal] spell and stepped into the hole that opened up. When I stepped through it I ended up floating in the air above the ocean. I looked straight down and then flew into the water. When I made it two miles down there were a few creatures that I had to release my aura to run off. There was even a Demi-God whale type creature that I had to actually fight for a few seconds. I pulled back on space like a bow and shot out an arrow made of space particles. It flew straight through the whales head and pierced its brain. I sank down another mile and then smashed into something invisible. I banged on the barrier with my hands and saw that nothing happened. I then shot another space arrow at the barrier and saw that it actually shot right back at me. I dodged the arrow and then looked at the barrier in shock. This thing was actually able to block the spell of a God Rank? *Underwater Prison Room ¨C Vitamor¡¯s POV* I was staring at Xylnick and trying to comprehend what he was saying. I thought back on all the creatures I saw when walking here and there was quite a few Immortals among them. I think that with every group of ten there was at least three Immortals in the group. If the guards are Demi-God rank then what about the leaders of this city? I swallowed some saliva and Xylnick spoke up, ¡°I see you understand the gravity of our situation right now.¡± I nodded, ¡°Yeah, a little. If the guards that picked us up are Demi-God and God ranked then what about the leaders of this place?¡± He nodded, ¡°Exactly.¡± I sighed and then sat down on the floor. Xylnick spoke up, ¡°What are you doing?¡± I pointed at the energy cage, ¡°They probably know how strong you are and if they left us here with no guard then they are confident in this energy beam being strong enough to hold you.¡± He seemed to be thinking for a minute before he sighed and sat down, ¡°You have a point. I guess we just have to sit here and wait then.¡± I nodded, ¡°I could probably get us out of this cage, but I don¡¯t think I could get us out of the city.¡± He raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why is that?¡± I answered him, ¡°I tried to use a [Blink] spell earlier to escape outside of the barrier when we were caught, but I couldn¡¯t activate the spell no matter how I tried. I think that the barrier blocks space spells at my level of power, but I don¡¯t think that this cage would.¡± Xylnick nodded, ¡°Only one way to find out.¡± I nodded and then looked outside the cage. I used the [Blink] spell and I found myself outside of the cage. I quickly blinked myself back into the cage and smiled at Xylnick. He smiled back, ¡°Well that works at least. Why didn¡¯t you keep going?¡± I smiled again, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you behind.¡± I put my hand on his shoulder and tried to use [Image Teleportation], but I was greeted with a notification.
Error! Teleporting out of a God King¡¯s domain is not possible unless the domain¡¯s controller allows it.
Queen Silthis has denied your request to leave the domain.
I frowned, ¡°Well shit.¡± Xylnick looked at me, ¡°What happened?¡± I frowned again, ¡°We are in a God King¡¯s domain and the owner Queen Silthis has denied my teleportation.¡± I could see the color from his face drain and his eyes widened a little. He stuttered, ¡°G¡­God King?¡± I nodded, "Yeah.¡± There was a voice behind me, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I have had to deny a teleportation. You must be a space mage.¡± I turned around and saw a group of lamias surrounding a fucking spider lady. This lady had a crown on her head and was staring down at me from the group of lamias. She smiled, ¡°Greetings visitors, I am Queen Silthis and welcome to our sanctuary provided by Mother Slitherna. *Xenova¡¯s POV* I tried to teleport passed the barrier, but I kept getting a notification saying that my teleportation has been auto-denied by someone named Slitherna. I was cursing up a storm and I couldn¡¯t help, but guess that this barrier was actually a God King¡¯s domain. Whether the God King was actually in the domain was unknown, but normally only a God King¡¯s domain could keep a space mage over the Demi-God rank out of it. I punched the barrier and let out a few more profanities before I flew out of the ocean. I looked back down and then activated another [Portal]. I appeared back in the training room in front of the girls. They instantly crowded around me and Dani was the first to speak, ¡°Did you find him?¡± I sighed, ¡°I know where he is, but none of us can get to him right now.¡± Sylvia spoke up, ¡°What do you mean?¡± I frowned, ¡°He is in a God King¡¯s domain right now and I can¡¯t get in, only another God King would be able to force their way in.¡± Camellia spoke up this time, ¡°You mean we have to just sit here and worry?¡± I started to speak, but someone else did before I could, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the brat. His luck is very good so everything should be fine.¡± I looked around for the owner of the voice, but I couldn¡¯t see anything. All of a sudden blue fire lit up on the ground and a person started to rise from it. The figure had the stature of a man, but I couldn¡¯t tell because it was cloaked. It had a hood covering its head. I could see that it had bones for hands which led me to believe that it was a skeleton. There was a giant scythe on its back that was violet in color. It floated above the ground and the spot where its face was supposed to be was nothing but darkness. I cleared my throat, ¡°Who are you and how do you know master?¡± The figure laughed, ¡°Let¡¯s just say that young Vitamor has someone that cares for him deeply and the brother of that person sent me to monitor the situation.¡± I swallowed some saliva, ¡°That still doesn¡¯t tell me who you are.¡± The figure laughed again and then bowed at the waist, ¡°My apologies, how rude of me. My name is Skeleton King and I am here under the request of the Lord of the Underworld, Hades.¡± V.2 Ch.6 - Reason *Xenova POV* ¡°Skeleton King? Hades?¡± I was confused at why the Primordial God of the Greek version of the underworld would personally send someone to monitor the situation. Who was the sibling of Hades and why did they care for master? Thousands of questions where running through my head at the same time, but I couldn¡¯t think of any answers. From what I know the only siblings Hades has is Zeus and Poseidon. Could it be that¡­ I was unable to finish that though when I was hit on the head by the end of the Skeleton King¡¯s scythe. ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish child. The Primordial Gods change every so often, Hades and its siblings have changed a few times over billions of years. The current Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades aren¡¯t related at all.¡± I widened my eyes in shock, ¡°You mean the name Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades are actually just titles or something?¡± He, I am assuming it is a he due to its name, nodded his head, ¡°Yes, any Primordial God is just a God King that controls that title. That title means that they can control their respective element better than any other God King in existence.¡± I was honestly shocked at what was being said to me. I cleared my head and asked him a question, ¡°So why isn¡¯t this public knowledge?¡± He laughed, ¡°It is known by all of the God Kings in every Universe, but whether they want to spread the information out is up to them.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°So you mean that Lucifer would know about this information?¡± He nodded his head, ¡°Exactly, why do you think he has been raising a slave race of Demons?¡± I was confused, ¡°Why would we be involved in this?¡± He shook his head, ¡°Lucifer is a God King of Death and Fire just like Hades is, but Lucifer also has another enemy he must face.¡± I raised another eyebrow, ¡°Who is that?¡± He laughed, ¡°It is another God King from the same pantheon as Hades, Hephaestus, who is another God King of Fire.¡± I was confused, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Hades have to face Hephaestus?¡± He hit me on the head again which stung a bit, ¡°They are from the same pantheon, which usually makes God Kings allies.¡± I understand now, ¡°So because Lucifer isn¡¯t from their pantheon he has to deal with them both?¡± He nodded his head, ¡°Exactly, if the challenge was from someone in the same pantheon as them then they are not allowed to interfere, but when the challenge comes from out of the pantheon¡­¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Hephaestus can help Hades and vice versa.¡± He nodded, ¡°Exactly.¡± Dani spoke up at this point, ¡°So how does a God King affiliate themselves with a pantheon then?¡± The Skeleton King turned towards her, ¡°Whenever a being becomes a God King they can chose to align themselves to a pantheon by pledging their allegiance to it or they can become an independent God King.¡± Dani continued to ask questions, ¡°So what exactly is a pantheon then?¡± He nodded his head, ¡°Good question. Depending on who you talk to it is just a group of gods from the same religion and many other different things. The truth is that it is an alliance of God Kings and the Primordial Gods that lead the alliance. The need of those alliances is to help each other out and protect the Universes in a way.¡± Sylvie spoke up, ¡°Protect the Universes?¡± He nodded as he turned to her, ¡°Yes, there is a law that was made by the multiple pantheons that prevents fighting between members. There are very few exceptions, but the main one is during the tournament held every year. Primordial Gods are not allowed to fight without the presence of the ultimate beings¡­¡± Camellia stopped him, ¡°Ultimate beings?¡± He turned to her, ¡°Yes, there are two beings above the rest in the universes and only they are able to keep a Primordial God¡¯s power in check while they fight.¡± I spoke up again, ¡°Why are you telling us all this?¡± He laughed as he turned to me, ¡°Because, you all will know it eventually and there is no point in waiting until then if I can tell you now.¡± We will all know it eventually, why is that? Questions started running through my head again. Dani spoke up, ¡°Is it because of Vitamor?¡± I looked up at the mention of master and saw that the Skeleton King nodded his head, ¡°Yes child, it is. I can¡¯t tell you too much, but I can tell you that he needs you all more than you would ever know. Once one of you are accepted into his heart whole heartedly you must stay there.¡± Camellia spoke up, ¡°We have to stay there?¡± He nodded his head, ¡°Yes, it sounds like enslavement sort of, but he will never treat you as slaves. Hell, he probably cares about you guys more than himself.¡± Dani sighed, ¡°He always has been an extremely caring and stubborn ass, at least to those he cares about.¡± The Skeleton King laughed, ¡°That may be an understatement.¡± Dani raised an eyebrow, ¡°What makes you say that?¡± He shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Just from what I have been told.¡± Dani squinted her eyes, ¡°What have you been told?¡± Skeleton Key laughed, ¡°It¡¯s cute that you care about him so much, but it¡¯s sad that he never noticed back on your home planet. You even made it so obvious to him so many times.¡± She widened her eyes, ¡°Have you been watching me?¡± He laughed and shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself child, my master¡¯s sibling has kept an eye on Vitamor for years. They know more about him than you ever did.¡± Dani shook her head, ¡°So you know about that one time then?¡± He laughed, ¡°If you mean the one time you pretty much told him to fuck you then yes.¡± The other two girls and I moved closer and stared at Dani. She laughed, ¡°What are y¡¯all looking at?¡± Sylvie spoke up, ¡°We want to know what happened.¡± Dani laughed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing that interesting. I have loved him for years, which y¡¯all already know, and he was too stubborn to see it. I didn¡¯t think it could get worse so I decided to take the initiative and I told him that I wanted him to take my virginity.¡± She stopped for a second and we were being quiet waiting on her to continue. Skeleton King was looking off in another direction. She sighed, ¡°I was wrong though. His response to my advance was something I never expected from the opposite sex¡­¡± *Flashback Dani POV* I took a deep breath and then walked into JD¡¯s room. He was playing video games like usual and he acknowledged my entrance without a glance, ¡°Hey Dani.¡± I smiled and looked at the man I loved for a couple of minutes before answering, ¡°Sup J.¡± He laughed, ¡°Just taking my frustrations out on some whiney brats. Their voices hurt my ears, but their curses at the amount of times I kill them is like music.¡± I shook my head and checked out the scoreboard that was up on the screen at the moment. At the end of the match JD had thirty-two kills and two deaths. I smiled, ¡°You only died twice, nice.¡± He shook his head, ¡°One of those deaths is from my own kill streak.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°How did your kill streak kill you?¡± He sighed, ¡°I ran into the path of its bullets while it was shooting at someone else.¡± I grabbed my gut and laughed. He frowned and then punched me in the side, ¡°It¡¯s not funny.¡± He grinned and hit him in the shoulder, ¡°Who you kidding it¡¯s hysterical.¡± He tried to get up and grab me. I stepped back a bit and he missed. I stuck my tongue out at him and then smacked him on the ass, ¡°Too slow.¡± He growled and then lunged at me again. We tumbled around a bit and poked and pinched each other. We ended up on his bed with him pinning my arms to it. He was straddling me and we were both breathing hard. The position was very erotic looking and the heavy breathing didn¡¯t help any. I bit my lip, ¡°JD can I ask you something?¡± He tilted his head, ¡°What is it?¡± He didn¡¯t move from his position, but I didn¡¯t mind. It was very stimulating and it made my breathing a little more ragged. I was still biting my lip, ¡°I want you to take me. Right here, right now.¡± He widened his eyes and I could see a little lust in them, but it was quickly hidden behind a glaze of nothingness. He smiled, ¡°Dani, you should keep yourself for someone you love.¡± He let go of my hands and sat on the edge of the bed. He sighed and then whispered something that I barely heard, ¡°And someone who deserves that love.¡± He stood up and looked at me with a smile, ¡°There is no need to hurry. Someone who you love enough will come along and then you can have your fun.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you telling me no?¡± He sighed, ¡°I¡¯m telling you to give yourself to someone you love. Sex is something that should be done between people that love each other. Also in my opinion if I am going to have sex with someone they are going to be my woman and no one elses.¡± I sighed, ¡°What if she leaves you?¡± He smiled, ¡°I just have to make sure I don¡¯t give her reason to.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°What if someone tries to take her from you.¡± His eyes turned black quickly and I rubbed my eyes. When I was done his eyes were back to normal while he spoke, ¡°Then I just have to get rid of that threat.¡± He said it so nonchalantly that it kind of scared me. I forgot about his eyes and thought that it must have been my imagination. I sighed, ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t love you?¡± He smiled, ¡°Do you?¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°I just told you to fuck me, what do you think?¡± He shook his head, ¡°I think that you probably just got dumped by another boyfriend and you want to relieve some frustrations. I was starting to get pissed; I cursed at him and then left his room, shutting the door behind me. When the door shut I stopped walking I stared at the floor in the hallway and I felt the tears run down my face. I cursed at myself and then cursed at him. Why can¡¯t he see how I feel! I am making it so obvious that I love him, why can¡¯t he see that!? I looked back at his door again before I went home for the night. *Xenova POV*You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. We were all listening to her story intently and after she finished Camellia spoke up, ¡°Was he really that slow when it came to women?¡± She looked at Sylvie who just shrugged her shoulders. I thought that the master was a little perverted and very straight forward. Dani sighed, ¡°Was it just me?¡± She looked a little dejected and I was about to say something, but the Skeleton King spoke up, ¡°It has nothing to do with you, child. It has everything to do with him. His personality changed a little bit when he was transported to this universe.¡± She looked at him, ¡°His personality changed?¡± She looked a little worried, but the Skeleton King just laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The only thing that has really changed is his confidence. He is much more confident in the majority of the things he does.¡± Dani breathed a sigh of relief and then smiled. I shook my head, ¡°Since there is nothing we can do about master right now, let¡¯s get back to training. *Vitamor¡¯s POV* I was staring at Queen Silthis, who was a good two to three feet taller than I was. Other than her spider like body she was a very beautiful woman. Her breasts were a little on the smaller side for my taste, but other than that she was beautiful. Her black hair came down and rested on her small mounds. Her eyes were as black as her hair, but they seemed like they could draw you in if you stared long enough. Her skin was a pale white compared to her black lower half. It probably had something to do with the lack of sunlight. She leaned down and was face to face with me. I stared into her eyes and I fought against something that felt like it was entering my brain. I blinked back into the cage with Xylnick, ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± She laughed, ¡°Oh ho, someone who actually managed to fight off my compulsion.¡± I shook my head, ¡°You tried to compel me?¡± She shrugged her shoulders, ¡°So what if I did? What are you going to do about it.¡± I was about to answer, but there was another voice in my head, ¡°Oh ho, someone caused your shield to crack a little.¡± I stiffened up, because I knew what that voice belonged too. The queen saw me stiffen and she tilted her head, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to scare you or anything.¡± I was busy trying to find this invisible wall in my mind and wasn¡¯t paying attention. When did someone, put up a shield to block it? I don¡¯t remember any one messing with me. I didn¡¯t hear the queen, but I did hear its voice using my mouth, ¡°You think that he would be scared of you, you insignificant little insect.¡± The queen stiffened up and then grinned, ¡°Oh ho. So the little human has something else inside of him. No wonder he was able to avoid my compulsion.¡± My body laughed, ¡°You call that a compulsion? This brats mind was already enough to lock me up even before that bitch put up a shield around me. Thanks to you that shield has weakened a little and I can finally communicate to him and the outside world.¡± I cursed in my head, ¡°Shut the fuck up and go back where you were.¡± I heard its laughter, ¡°Brat you want to get rid of me just like that? I told you, if you just accept me I can give you everything you ever wanted.¡± I growled and I saw the Queen and her men take a step back. The growl sounded more animal than anything. I gritted my teeth, ¡°I said go back!¡± I mustered some mana and sent it at the being. It laughed, ¡°Really? You¡¯re going to send an attack my way? Foolish!¡± The mana wave I sent towards him was destroyed and the mana literally disappeared. The Queen stiffened up, ¡°Why did the mana in the air just get thinner?¡± The voice spoke through me again, ¡°Because I destroyed it that¡¯s why!¡± The Queen and her guards scoffed at me, ¡°Quick speaking bullshit creature. Mana cannot be created or destroyed. It is a law that has been in place since the beginning of time. The being inside of me laughed again, ¡°Fools! Nothing is forever and everything can be destroyed!¡± I yelled, ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± I finally found the shield and repaired it using some of my mana pool. Using almost all of my mana I was able to fill the crack in some and keep it from using my body to speak. I collapsed on one knee and Xylnick supported me, ¡°Are you okay sire?¡± I was breathing raggedly and my head hurt like hell, but I nodded towards him. The Queens men pointed their spears at us and the Queen spoke, ¡°What the hell was that?¡± I tried speaking between breaths, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but I know it isn¡¯t something good.¡± She looked me up and down before she spoke again, ¡°Is it gone?¡± I sighed, ¡°It isn¡¯t gone, but the shield has been patched and it shouldn¡¯t be able to see or speak with my body.¡± That doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t still talk to me. I paid some attention to the shield and I could hear it speaking, ¡°This shield can¡¯t hold me forever, I will find a way to control you and when I do I will take everything from you!¡± I sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t let you control me and I definitely can¡¯t let you harm those close to me. I will figure out a way to subdue you or destroy you. Either one works for me.¡± It laughed, ¡°You can¡¯t destroy me! I am Destruction! I destroy, I don¡¯t get destroyed!¡± I laughed, ¡°Someone is a little hypocritical now. Didn¡¯t you say that everything could be destroyed? Doesn¡¯t that mean you as well?¡± It actually didn¡¯t respond to me and I snorted as I brought my attention back to the Queen. She was in the middle of a rant, ¡°¡­don¡¯t zone out when someone is talking to you!¡± I sighed and rubbed the bridge of my nose, ¡°Would you please stop yelling. I have had enough yelling for one day.¡± She snorted, ¡°Now you decide to be with us.¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°Sorry.¡± She laughed, ¡°For someone being held against their will you seem pretty calm.¡± I laughed, ¡°It honestly reminds me of the time I met my wife.¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°You were a captive when you met your mate?¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°Pretty much. Her daughter was interrogating me whenever I saw her through a hologram.¡± The Queen nodded, ¡°Oh ho, your wife must be pretty important if her daughter was interrogating you. Is she a member of your military?¡± I grinned, ¡°Not really.¡± The Queen seemed interested for some reason and made the lamias lower their weapons. She looked at me again, ¡°If she isn¡¯t a member of your military then why was she able to talk to you when you were getting interrogated?¡± I grinned, ¡°Because she is an Empress.¡± The lamias and the queen stiffened a bit, ¡°She is an Empress? That would make you¡­¡± I nodded, ¡°An Emperor, correct.¡± She looked at her men and then they all started laughing. After a few minutes of laughing she spoke, ¡°That¡¯s a good story, but there is one problem.¡± The cage turned off and she used one of her legs and stuck it against my throat, ¡°There is no way someone as weak as you would be an Emperor, especially with that evil being inside of you. Maybe I should kill you and go visit this so called Empress¡­¡± I grinned and shrugged my shoulders, ¡°Believe what you want¡­¡± I gripped her leg and released some of my Destructive Aura, ¡°...but don¡¯t you ever threaten my woman.¡± My Destructive Aura was stronger than my regular Aura and could make even a God Rank feel fear from just the sight of it. The Queen may not fear it, but it could at least deter her, or that is my hope at least. I squeezed on her leg and sent some of the Aura to my hand. I could hear some cracking and I could see little cracks spread along her leg. She gasped and tried to pull her leg back. I let go and stood there smiling at her. She stepped back a bit, ¡°You¡¯re just an Immortal Power Rank. How could your grip be so strong?¡± I grinned, ¡°I may be an Immortal Power Rank, but you seem to use magic, which means your body shouldn¡¯t be that strong.¡± She gritted her teeth, ¡°I am a God Princess Magic Rank! My body should be at least at the Demi-God Level due to magical reinforcement.¡± I sighed, ¡°Honestly a real Demi-God Level body wouldn¡¯t last long under my Destructive Aura let alone a pseudo Demi-God Level body.¡± She tilted her head, ¡°Destructive Aura? What is that? I have heard of an Aura or Elemental Aura, because I have one, but never have I heard of a Destructive Aura.¡± I grinned, ¡°Allow me to show you a Destructive Aura then.¡± I really hate using this aura, because it doesn¡¯t differentiate friend from foe and it feels really cheaty and it¡¯s really the power of that thing, but fuck it. I raised my arms to the side and released my Destructive Aura. Xylnick was as close to the wall as he could get, because he heard about my Aura from Zellfina before we left. A black cloud spread from my body with little purple lightning zipping about. Cracks in space were appearing where this lightning struck, before it quickly mended itself. I could see that the lamias were shaking and the Queen couldn¡¯t stop staring at me for some reason. My Aura reached one of the Demi-God guards and when it touched their body they stiffened and then fell to the ground. Their eyes were lifeless and everywhere on his body that the cloud was touching started to disintegrate. The building itself was reinforced with her magic so it was able to last longer than the lamia. Once my Aura started to destroy the walls and floor I recalled it. The cloud rolled back into my body and the lightning bolts dissipated into thin air. I put my arms down and stared at the Queen, ¡°Is that enough of a demonstration?¡± She stood there staring for a few minutes before she shook her head. She then looked at me before walking over towards me. What really creeped me out was that it honestly looked like she was trying to walk seductively. She leaned down and put her finger under my chin, ¡°Your eyes looked like one of ours for a minute there. I found it really attractive. Would you like to be my king?¡± Seriously? What the fuck is this shit!? I feel like I am in a story where the author is really trying to set me up with every fucking girl that is fucking hot. If that is what the author wants to do then whatever, might as well enjoy the story. Although if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had a spider bottom I may have to have a little fun at least. I quickly shook my head and smiled at her, ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t really afford to bring anyone else into my circle right now.¡± She clicked her tongue before looking my body up and down, ¡°If it¡¯s because of my lower half, my species is perfectly able to mate with yours.¡± I started to seriously get some ideas in my head of how that would be possible, but I tried to think straight. I smiled at her, ¡°It has nothing to do with that. I honestly need to see how my wives feel about it before I make any rash decisions.¡± She clicked her tongue again, ¡°Wives?¡± I nodded, ¡°I have four of them.¡± She snorted, ¡°Pretty fickle when it comes to love aren¡¯t you.¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°Not really. I love my woman equally and I would do anything for any of them, but I will not do anything that makes them unhappy on purpose. Bringing in another woman without discussing it with them may make them unhappy.¡± She smiled, ¡°We should go and talk to them then.¡± I sighed, ¡°Why are you being so adamant about this?¡± She grinned, ¡°Why are you being so adamant about rejecting me?¡± I snorted, ¡°I gave you one of my reasons.¡± She smiled, ¡°Well I have my reasons as well.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°What reason is that?¡± She laughed, ¡°You tell me your other reason first.¡± I sighed and pointed at her chest, ¡°You¡¯re too small for my liking.¡± She laughed, ¡°Is that it?¡± She snapped her finger and her breasts started to grow right in front of my eyes. They went from a C-Cup to an F- Cup in an instant. She looked at them and then smiled at me, ¡°Magic is such a wonderful thing. Is that the only other reason?¡± I felt my eye twitch, ¡°You never told me your reason.¡± She smiled, ¡°Well it isn¡¯t really a reason, but more of a need. I need you to accept me and be my mate.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why do you need me to be your mate?¡± She showed a really big smile, ¡°I need to have babies soon and you are the only person I have found attractive.¡± If I was drinking I would have spit it out. I stuttered, ¡°B.b.babies!?¡± She just stood there smiling at me. V.2 Ch.7 - Shit *Pantidrop Palace ¨C Dani POV* We were practicing our magic again while the Skeleton King kept watch over the situation that our man was in. I say our man because I feel that Xenova has been accepted in that way by him, but he is taking it slower with her than he did with the rest of us. None of us really know why, but we don¡¯t really want to question what he does too much. If he or she wants to tell us they will and we understand that. In just the dozen or so hours that we have been practicing I have managed to hit A Rank in magic, according to the Skeleton King, and master two spells. Camellia didn¡¯t make too much progress in her training, but that is to be expected. Her next step is to merge two different elements together and create or learn a spell. Violet actually managed to master two more spells putting her at SS Rank. Drexella is at the same rank as me now except for the fact that she has mastered four spells to my two. I felt a little depressed at my progress, but the Skeleton King was mumbling about life not being fair among other stuff. Sylvia and Xenova were shocked about our learning speed as well, but they didn¡¯t dwell on it too much. It was an overall good thing so there isn¡¯t really a need to question it. I was starting to feel like something was a little off and I couldn¡¯t explain it. I decided to bring it up with Xenova. I walked over to her, ¡°I keep feeling like something is weird. I can¡¯t really explain it, but something is causing a disturbance somehow.¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°You too? The Camellia and Sylvia were saying the same thing, but Violet and I don¡¯t really notice anything different.¡± At this time the other girls were making their way over to us as well. Sylvia was the first one to speak, ¡°You can feel it too Dani?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Yeah, it feels like I am having a small panic attack, but that it. It¡¯s just a feeling and nothing else.¡± The other two girls nodded their heads in agreement. The Skeleton King chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t be alarmed at this feeling girls.¡± We all glared at him, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Camellia asked. He laughed, ¡°The disturbance you are feeling is perfectly normal for the situation that is happening with Vitamor.¡± I widened my eyes, ¡°What is going on!?¡± I had moved very close to him very quickly and I caught a strong smell of death radiating from his body. It was like I was standing in a sea of rotting corpses. I gaged and fell back on my rear before scooting away from him. He didn¡¯t seem insulted by my reaction at all as he continued to casually speak, ¡°Vitamor is going through a trail that most men go through at least once in their life time.¡± We were all confused at what that could be, but Xenova seemed to understand something. She was shaking and her crimson skin was a little dull. Sylvia stepped up to her, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She had backed up against the wall and slid down to the floor. She was holding her legs in her arms and had her head buried in her knees. She wouldn¡¯t answer any of us when we tried to talk to her. The Skeleton King floated towards her and then touched her shoulder. Her arms then went limp and fell to the floor while she still had her head buried in her knees. We all turned towards the Skeleton King. Sylvia pointed at him, ¡°What did you do to her?¡± He moved back to where he was standing before he spoke, ¡°She was remembering some nasty things, so I put her to sleep and gave her some pleasant dreams.¡± I looked back over towards Xenova and saw that she actually seemed to be sleeping peacefully. I was still a little doubtful, but there was nothing we could do. Xenova would have had to of been awake for us to even have a chance of defeating him. He snorted for some reason, but he didn¡¯t say anything to us. I sighed and stood by the other girls. Camellia spoke up, ¡°I feel like the panicky feeling went away. It just disappeared for some reason.¡± I concentrated and it really did seem to disappear. I wonder why we all felt that feeling and why Skeleton King brought up Vitamor. We chatted for a minute before we went back to practicing. I glanced at Xenova and couldn¡¯t help but wonder what caused her to freak out so much. *God King¡¯s Domain ¨C Vitamor¡¯s POV* ¡°I can kind of understand if you are attracted to me, but why the drastic step straight towards babies?¡± I was slightly panicking while staring at the spider woman in front of me. The woman was beautiful don¡¯t get me wrong, but something about making love to the spider half of her was a little bit of a turn off. I understand that some people don¡¯t mind it and even would enjoy it, but I don¡¯t know if I want to experiment like that just yet. She was staring at me and caught me taking glances at her lower half. She clicked her tongue, ¡°If it¡¯s that much of a problem for you I can make them go away.¡± She snapped her fingers and then her lower half started to glow. A few seconds later the light scattered away like butterflies and her lower half had turned into human legs. She was straight up naked from the waist down and I noticed that she was completely smooth. I turned my head out of some respect and stared at Xylnick. He had turned his head and was looking at me too. We had an awkward smile on our faces. I heard a tongue click again, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look away you know.¡± I slowly turned my head back towards her and saw that she was wearing clothes on her lower half now, even her upper clothes changed. She was wearing a Violet colored bra and pitch black jeans. Her heels also matched her bra in color. She had very wide hips, back on Earth people would say that she has a good child bearing body, but to me it was very sexy. Her skinny waist curved out at the hips and then curved back in towards the knees. It was a very seductive body, almost seductive as Xenova¡¯s. What drew me in though was the breasts that she enlarged. I have always been a boob man and when she enlarged them they became pretty much perfect. They were around an F-Cup from what I could tell, but they were perky as shit. They didn¡¯t sag in the least. They looked completely fake, but for some reason I thought that they might not feel like it. I have never been able to compare real and fake boobs before, but it would be an interesting moment. I swallowed some saliva while staring at her breasts. She smiled and then seductively walked closer towards me, ¡°You like what you see now?¡± I tried to step back, but she waved her hand and I couldn¡¯t move my legs. I could move everything else but my legs would not respond to me. Silthis stopped in front of me and put a finger on my chest, ¡°What¡¯s so bad about giving me what I want now?¡± I tried thinking of something to say, but my mind was mush in front of those perfectly shaped breasts. She stepped closer towards me and wrapped her right arm around me while her left arm stroked my crotch. She smiled at me, ¡°I just want some of your seed and then you can be free to go¡­¡± She moved her head closer and nibbled on my ear, ¡°I promise.¡± Shivers went up my back and my dick had a reaction. She quickly looked down, ¡°Oh ho. At least someone is being honest.¡± She looked over at the guards, ¡°Leave us.¡± They bowed and then left the room with Xylnick. I could see that he was giving me a helpless look, but I didn¡¯t want him to act right now. I smiled and nodded my head to him. If having sex with her and giving her some babies is the worst thing that happens on this trip then I shouldn¡¯t complain. It could always be worse. They left the room and she turned her attention back to me, ¡°Now where were we?¡± I swallowed some saliva, ¡°Uh, you were telling me exactly why you need to have babies.¡± She grinned, ¡°I don¡¯t think that was where we were at, but I can entertain you for a minute or two.¡± She was still rubbing my crotch while she talked, ¡°My species is a very rare species of arachne. We have to find a mate and bare at least one child by the end of our first millennia.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why do you have to have a child by then though?¡± She had pulled my dick out at this point and was stroking it with her hand, ¡°The females in my species are born with an absurd amount of dark element mana in our bodies. The only way we have found to release that mana without killing ourselves is by giving birth. The men in our race are not plagued with this problem, but they are far weaker in magic than we are.¡± I was starting to understand a little, ¡°So basically when your child is born that mana is passed on to them if they are female?¡± She shook her head and licked my neck a little causing me to shudder. She breathed out in to my ear, ¡°Not exactly, I am a pure blood of my species causing me to inherit the mana from my mother. If I was to mate and have the children of another race¡­¡± She gripped my dick a little harder, ¡°¡­then the mana would disperse back into the atmosphere when you impregnate me. It would recognize that the seed is from something other than a pureblooded arachne from my species and return to the universe.¡± I was actually enjoying the hand job even though I couldn¡¯t move my legs at all. Honestly though, any man who said that they weren¡¯t enjoying a hand job from a beautiful woman needs to have a psychological exam. She was actually very good at this and I could feel myself nearing my limits after just a few minutes. A few seconds later I released my load all over the floor in front of me. She continued to stroke my dick a few more times before she released it. She brought her hand up to her mouth and then proceeded to lick the bit of cum that got on her hand. She looked at me, ¡°Such a waste though. Are you ready to give me what I need?¡± I gave a nervous smile, ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me and then eat me afterwards are you?¡± She blanked for a second and didn¡¯t move before she started laughing.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. She laughed for a couple of minutes before she finally spoke again, ¡°Arachne aren¡¯t like our under evolved cousins. When we choose a mate it is for life. They die, we die, and the works.¡± I gave a nervous laugh, ¡°How are you about other women?¡± She thought about it for a second, ¡°End the end we act more like humans than spiders. Some arachne may not like it, but I¡¯m okay with it. As long as you don¡¯t try to leave me then all is good with me.¡± She had a smile on her face and she looked like she really meant it. I sighed and resigned myself to my fate. Its free sex with a beautiful woman and as for the child¡­ I will figure that out later I guess. I looked at her and smile, ¡°Let¡¯s get it on.¡± As soon as I said that the same song of the same name started playing in my head. I almost cursed out loud when it happened. I sighed again, ¡°Seriously Kira?¡± There was no response, but I did hear a giggle. I sighed and shook my head; at least contact with Kira wasn¡¯t cut off too. It¡¯s too bad her robot body isn¡¯t in range of the girls right now though. Silthis raised an eyebrow, ¡°Something wrong?¡± She snapped her fingers and my legs were free to move again. I shook my head, ¡°Nope, nothing.¡± After that I pounced on her and she let out a yelp as we fell to the ground. We hit the ground and our lips were already connected. I quickly set the settings to impregnate and then continued to make out with her. My left hand was on a breast kneading it while my right hand undid her bra. The clasp was easily undone and my left hand removed the bra. Her perfectly perk and massive jugs where right in front of my view. I had to swallow some more saliva at the sight which put a smile on her face. She grabbed my head and then pulled me into her canyon. I couldn¡¯t see anything out of my peripherals and it was great. It reminded me of Dani¡¯s breasts except that hers were one or two sizes smaller and not as perky. I don¡¯t know if there is an EEE-Cup before an F-Cup, but it really doesn¡¯t matter at this moment. I used both hands and pushed her breasts against the side of my head as I shook it side to side. I could hear her giggle and she grabbed some of the hair on my head. After a few minutes of enjoying the fluffy mounds of heaven I came back up for air. I could see that she had a smile on her face as she spoke to me, ¡°Did you enjoy them.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded my head. She smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She grabbed me by the shoulder and then rolled over on top of me, ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± She scooted down my body until her face was near my dick, which was still hanging free. She grabbed my semi-flaccid dick with her mouth and started her workout. She bobbed her head up and down and after a few seconds I was rock hard again. She continued to suck on my cock while her hands played with my balls. After a few minutes I was about to blow my load again and she felt my dick swell. I had my eyes closed for most of what was happening and enjoying the moment, but when her mouth left my dick I opened them. At some point her clothes on her lower half had already left her body and she was stark naked. She lined herself up and then sat down. The moist sensation was too much for my already bulging cock so when her but hit my thighs I released my load. I saw a dark cloud leave her body as I continued to release inside of her and when I was done there was a notification that showed up in the corner of my vision. I didn¡¯t open it and continued to enjoy the moment. I felt her shiver above me and I saw a look of ecstasy on her face. I grinned, ¡°Already?¡± She glared down at me, ¡°Look who is talking mister, I came even before I stuck it in.¡± I turned my face away and coughed a little. That cough caused her to shiver again, ¡°Don¡¯t move, please¡­¡± I looked back and saw that her face was full of pleasure. I grinned and then grabbed her waist with my hands. She looked at my hands and then back at me, ¡°Please wa¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking I had picked her up a bit and pulled her back down. She arched her back in pleasure and she shivered again. She was panting as she looked at me, ¡°Please wait.¡± I grinned, ¡°You¡¯re quite sensitive aren¡¯t you?¡± She moaned, ¡°It¡¯s in our blood. When we pick a mate and then consummate that relationship, we become overly sensitive.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is it going to be like this every time?¡± She shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t know. My mom died before she could tell me anymore.¡± I smiled, ¡°I hope it is.¡± She furrowed her brows, ¡°Why?¡± I thrust myself inside of her and caused her to moan in pleasure again, ¡°Because of that.¡± She whined, ¡°You¡¯re so mean.¡± I laughed, ¡°How is it mean when your body absolutely loves it?¡± I thrust myself in and out a few more times to prove my point. She screamed in pleasure after the third thrust. She collapsed on my chest, ¡°It feels so good¡­¡± She was muttering under her breath. I smiled and then we switched positions. She put her face down on the ground while I lifted her ass towards me. I guided my dick into her pussy and then thrust it inside. She yelled in pleasure again and actually gripped the ground hard enough that her fingers penetrated it. I raised an eyebrow at the strength that a magically reinforced body could bring out. I started my piston and went in and out of her. Every movement brought moans of pleasure from her and it was extremely arousing to me. It was different from the time I semi-dominated Xenova, but it was equally as satisfying. My piston continued for the next few minutes and Silthis had gone completely limp a dozen thrusts or so ago. I felt my limit was coming up again and decided to bring her back to reality some. I pulled out and then pushed myself inside of her ass. She started to move around as I pushed my way in and I made a big thrust to put the other half in causing her to yell. It wasn¡¯t a yell of pain though, it was one of pleasure. She looked back at me, ¡°What are you doing?¡± I smiled, ¡°Punishing you.¡± She furrowed her brows, ¡°What do you mea¡­¡± I didn¡¯t let her finish as I started a fast piston motion. She moaned and bit her lip as I plowed into her ass. A couple of minute later she let out another loud moan as I released inside of her. I poured it out inside of her ass and only when I couldn¡¯t feel it throbbing any more did I pull out and collapse on the ground. We laid there for almost thirty minutes before she was actually able to pull herself closer to me. She laid her head on my chest and ran a finger around on my chest. She looked up at me with an exhausted expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that sex was that good.¡± I widened my eyes at her, ¡°Wait what!?¡± She smiled, ¡°You took my first time.¡± I shook my head in an exaggerated manner, ¡°How are you so good at a hand job and blow job when you never had sex?¡± She shrugged her shoulders, ¡°My mom made me practice hand jobs on some other men and as for blow jobs I practiced on a bunana. I am actually able to peel it with just my mouth and tongue.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°Why would your mom have you practice on other men? I can see practicing a blowjob on a bunana, whatever that is, but why hand jobs on other men?¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°You can¡¯t tell if you are doing a good job by giving a bunana a hand job. You have to judge the reaction of other men.¡± I was confused as to why a mom would make her daughter practice these things, but before I could ask she spoke, ¡°My mom wanted me to be prepared when I finally chose my mate. Sadly she passed before I could choose.¡± I put a hand up, ¡°Hold on. Why didn¡¯t you choose one of those men to be your mate then?¡± She shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t really find them attractive or interesting.¡± She smiled and put her hand on my cock, ¡°Plus none of them were anywhere close to this.¡± I grinned in pride as my cock decided to stand tall again. I smiled at Silthis, ¡°Time for round two.¡± She widened her eyes, ¡°Wait¡­ wait!¡± I was already on top of her and pushing myself inside. The moist and warm feeling took over my dick, but I was a little sad to see that her body didn¡¯t react as much as before. She widened her eyes and then smiled, ¡°It seems that I will be able to fully enjoy it this time.¡± I pouted a little, ¡°I guess so.¡± She smiled and then kiss me, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, it still feels really good.¡± I grinned and then started my attack on her again. This round went on for another hour before both of us collapsed on the floor. She was trying to catch her breath as she spoke, ¡°That was amazing.¡± I laughed and shook my head, ¡°It was amazing the first time too.¡± She smiled, ¡°It may have been, but I wasn¡¯t really conscious for most of that.¡± I laughed again and sat up. I found the clothes that I had thrown off for the second round and put them back on. Silthis snapped her fingers and the outfit she had before was back on her body. I whistled, ¡°That is really convenient magic.¡± She smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special we arachne can make clothes out of mana is all. It is literally the only special thing that we can do. It is nice though because they never get torn or fall off unless we lose consciousness.¡± I shook my head, ¡°What about if your mana pool runs out? Is it affected by that?¡± She shook her head, ¡°I guess you were never told. When you reach the God rank you no longer have a mana pool. All of your mana is supplied by the universes.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°What about spells that require the use of you mana pool to sustain them?¡± She smiled, ¡°They become infinitely sustained unless you cancel them.¡± I was extremely shocked at what that could mean for me. I could literally use [Infinite Rewind] and go back to the beginning of time. She quickly dowsed that flame though, ¡°Though any magic that deals with Time is kind of different. Only beings above God King can use time spells indefinitely, or so I was told by my mom.¡± I pouted for a few seconds before I perked up and asked her a question, ¡°Your mom knew about beings above the God King rank?¡± She shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know if she really knew, but she told me that the only known beings above God King are Pangu and NuWa. She never saw them so she doesn¡¯t really know, but she did know a God King that was a Time mage. She said that they couldn¡¯t use any of their magic indefinitely, but he kept going on and on about being a being above God King. This led my mom to think that that¡¯s what he needed in order to use time magic indefinitely.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°What rank was your mom?¡± She thought about it for a second before she answered, ¡°She was only a God when she died. Her master from a long, long time ago was a God King. She was also the creator of this domain.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°That would explain how she knew a God King and actually talk to him.¡± Of course I have talked to a God King myself plenty of times. Hell he was even at my wedding. I sighed, ¡°So I guess were pregnant now?¡± She shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Who knows.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°You seem pretty calm about the fact that you may not be pregnant.¡± She looked at me and then smiled, ¡°You really didn¡¯t have to get me pregnant. I just needed to lose my virginity to my chosen mate. There was no need to get pregnant at all. I just wanted to see if you would go through with it if I did need to get pregnant.¡± I froze and slowly turned towards her. She raised an eyebrow, ¡°What?¡± I quickly opened the notification I saw earlier and then sat down on the ground, ¡°Shit.¡±
Congratulations! You have impregnated the God Princess Queen Silthis!
Number of Children: 1
Back to Writing First of all I would like to apologize for the long break in chapters. I have been dealing with a new job, divorce, and custody hearings so it has been a very busy time for me. I should be able to get back to my normal chapter per week now. At the writing of this post I am actually at 2300 words of 4000 for my next chapter of Asuras and Dragons. I have to work a short four hour shift here in a minute so it won''t be out until later tonight though.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I just wanted to let you all know that I was back though and to apologize. Thanks, Str1keFreedom00 V.2 Ch.8 - Pregnant *Planet Chiron ¨C Zellfina¡¯s POV* I sat down on the throne and let out a deep sigh. I leaned my head back and closed my eyes, ¡°I honestly wish that I could go with him instead of staying here.¡± I opened my eyes and stared at the ceiling like I could somehow see through it straight out into space towards him. I smiled, ¡°I hope he is having fun at least.¡± I remembered some of the stuff that Dani told me about his childhood and overall it wasn¡¯t too bad, but there were a couple of moments that may have mentally broke a normal person. I accessed the computer built into the throne and watch a memory that was saved onto the computer in our study. Every time I watch this video I burn the image of that bitch into my mind. If he ever takes us to his home planet I will kill her, slowly. The memory got to the point where the destruction inside of him took over. I shivered unconsciously when it spoke. It may just be a holographic video, but it still sent shivers down my spine. This was a time when his personal power was less than a child on Chiron as well. I shut the video off and stood up from the throne. I was supposed to be teaching Zendra how to rule the kingdom in our stead, but she seems to be avoiding it lately. I activated a neutral tracking spell and I could feel the location of Zendra in the palace. I snorted out loud, ¡°Damn child is in the barracks again.¡± Her personality has always been like that. She wanted to go on the front lines like her sister Camellia, but I didn¡¯t want to possibly lose both of my children. I did semi give her what she wanted though. I assigned her to the 14th army which is situated here on Chiron as the protective army. Then the old space station in our orbit came online for the first time in who knows how long. We would have taken control over it a long time ago, but there are some stories, or legends I should say, that if we were to board it then it would self-destruct and come crashing into the planet. I didn¡¯t think that the humans that helped build the thing would make it to where we couldn¡¯t step on it at all. Thinking about it now after everything that happened it may have been a sign of respect for the humans that died on it. Making it a final resting place for the thousands of humans that were celebrating their finished goal. I ignored that military brained brat and walked out into the courtyard. I could instantly sense some of the guards that were tailing me and I smiled. I could sense a few of them, but I knew there were a couple that I couldn¡¯t. I looked up in the sky towards where the space station used to be and frowned. I suddenly felt the urge to punch my husband and I don¡¯t know why. The feeling just hit me suddenly and I unconsciously released some magic power. The air started to contort around me and the ground cracked from the pressure. The guards that were tailing me surrounded me, ¡°What is wrong your majesty?¡± I released the magic power when I noticed it and smile, ¡°Nothing, sorry for the false alarm.¡± They nodded and disappeared before I looked up at the sky again, ¡°You were supposed to call me dear.¡± *God King¡¯s Domain ¨C Vitamor¡¯s POV* I put my head in my hands, ¡°Shit, shit, shit.¡± Silthis sat down beside me, ¡°What¡¯s wrong dear?¡± I sighed and looked at her, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant that¡¯s what.¡± Silthis laughed, ¡°Just because you shot your load in me doesn¡¯t automatically make me pregnant.¡± I sighed again, ¡°No, I can turn a setting on that allows me to pretty much impregnate anything on the first try. I had it turned off until just now.¡± Silthis¡¯ face turned white and then red, ¡°So I am pregnant and that is a problem for you!?¡± I quickly waved my hands in front of me, ¡°No that isn¡¯t it. Having a child isn¡¯t a problem for me at all. I just promised another that she would have my first child. I hate breaking my promises is all.¡± Silthis stared at my face for a little bit before she smiled, ¡°Oh that¡¯s all? That is an easy fix.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°How the fuck is that an easy fix? In nine months, a little one is going to pop out of you or an egg you lay.¡± She laughed again, ¡°Quit thinking about it in human terms dear. I do lay an egg, but I can use magic to slow down the growth rate of said egg in my body.¡± I widened my eyes, ¡°That is possible?¡± She nodded, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t slow the growth rate down it would take about three months for the egg to be laid and then another twelve months for it to hatch.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°So I have fifteen months at minimum to impregnate her and then hopefully her child is born first?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yup, but if she truly loves you and if you explain the situation she may not be that upset about it.¡± I instantly shook my head, ¡°I can¡¯t do that. If you are going to be one of my women then I want you to get along with the rest and vice versa. Telling her what you did would make her mad at you and I don¡¯t know how long it would be before she forgave you.¡± Silthis smiled and nodded her head, ¡°Then why don¡¯t we just call her then?¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°You going to let the communication actually go through?¡± She laughed, ¡°Yes, it can go through.¡± I pulled out the communicator that I was given from my storage. I clicked the hologram options and then called Zellfina. I sat the phone on the ground a bit in front of us and then stood by Silthis. It rang for a minute or two before the familiar and missed form appeared in front of us. She saw me and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s about time you called dear. You were supposed to call me every night.¡± She pouted a little bit and I smiled, ¡°I am sorry I had been preoccupied recently and couldn¡¯t really contact you.¡± She laughed and then looked at Silthis, ¡°Is she the cause of your preoccupation? You couldn¡¯t call me because you were ¡°busy¡± with her?¡± She made air quotes around the word busy. I coughed and then looked off to the side, this caused her to laugh and shake her head, ¡°You know I don¡¯t care if you add more girls to your harem, hell I would think something was wrong with you if you didn¡¯t. So why be embarrassed about it?¡± I sighed and then looked at her, ¡°Actually there is something I need to tell you.¡± Her face darkened at that, ¡°What is it?¡± I sucked in a big breath and then told her, ¡°She is pregnant.¡± Zellfina stiffened up and then fell back onto the throne that I could see through the hologram. She put her head in her hands and I could see here shoulders started to shake. I couldn¡¯t hear anything so I thought she may have put it on mute. I looked down at the ground, ¡°I am sorry Zellfina. I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen.¡± She looked up and then I could hear her speak, ¡°Didn¡¯t mean for what to happen? Fucking her and getting her pregnant or breaking your promise to me?¡± I continued to look at the ground feeling utterly like shit, ¡°Both.¡± ¡°Vitamor.¡± I heard her say my name and I looked up at her. I could see that she had some tears on her face, ¡°Do you still love me?¡± I vigorously nodded my head, ¡°Of course I do!¡± I saw a small smile on her face, ¡°Then everything will be fine.¡± I smiled, ¡°So you¡¯re not mad at me?¡± She snorted, ¡°Nope still pissed, but I still love you so I will eventually get over this.¡± I felt my shoulders drop when she said she was still pissed, but I had no one to blame but myself. I heard her speak again, ¡°New promise, I get the next two kids from you. Period. I don¡¯t care if you are stuck in someplace and the only way out is to impregnate someone.¡± Silthis and I stiffened at those words. Zellfina smiled when she saw that, ¡°I figured that was it. I didn¡¯t think you were the type to break your promises easily.¡± She looked over at Silthis, ¡°As for you, I am pissed that you would hold my husband, well our husband captive, but as part of the family now I can¡¯t be pissed at you forever. We will talk about this when I see you in person. Until then take care of him for me please.¡± She looked at me again, ¡°I guess having a step-child isn¡¯t too bad either. I do want legitimate children from you though so like I said I get the next two.¡± I nodded, ¡°Okay, but can it wait until I am a little more powerful? I want to guarantee them a safe home at least.¡± She looked over at Silthis and then back at me. I quickly spoke, ¡°This was a special circumstance.¡± She shook her head, ¡°No, no waiting. Next time I see you we are going to fuck until I am pregnant, period.¡± I sighed, ¡°Yes dear.¡± She smiled again, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the children so much dear. Almost all creatures in this universe wouldn¡¯t stoop low enough to attack a person¡¯s children. There other loved ones are free game, but the children are innocent and usually left out.¡± I smiled, ¡°If that is true then they can stay in this universe until they are strong enough to protect themselves.¡± She nodded, ¡°Exactly. Now nothing is one hundred percent guaranteed in life, but ninety-nine percent is better than zero to ninety-eight percent.¡± I nodded, ¡°That is true.¡± Silthis spoke up, ¡°I think we should end the call here. There is someone trying to force their way into the domain again.¡± Zellfina widened her eyes at her words, but whatever question she had she didn¡¯t ask. She nodded her head, ¡°Okay. Take care dears and remember Silthis, we will talk soon.¡± I thought I could hear Silthis swallow some saliva, but that may have just been me. Silthis nodded, ¡°Noted.¡± The connection ended after that and Silthis spoke to me, ¡°That went better that I thought it might.¡± I sighed, ¡°I feel that the rest aren¡¯t going to be as nice, but I didn¡¯t promise them any children right now so maybe I am just worrying too much.¡± I looked over at Silthis, ¡°Who is trying to break in?¡± She waved her hand and another hologram appeared.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. The person inside of it was very familiar. Silthis spoke again, ¡°Some Demon keeps trying to break in. She even tried to bend space to walk in.¡± I laughed, ¡°Let her in.¡± Silthis frowned, ¡°She is a Demon Space God, even I don¡¯t know if I could take her on without much trouble.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°You¡¯re a God Princess though.¡± She nodded, ¡°That is true, but she is a God of Space while I am a God Princess of Time.¡± I instantly was shocked, ¡°Of time?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yeah, I know that time is supposed to be all encompassing, but to travel through space is to travel through time. Most Space Mages are resistant to Time Magic to a certain extent. Other than Space Mages I could probably handle some God Kings of other elements, granted this is only enough to keep my life.¡± I nodded, ¡°There is a huge gap in between God Ranks.¡± She nodded, ¡°Exactly.¡± I smiled again, ¡°Go ahead and let her in, she is mine anyways.¡± She nodded her head and opened the domain to let Xenova in. I turned to her again, ¡°Do you not know any other magic to go against her if you had to?¡± She shook her head, ¡°I only know Time and Neutral Magic such as the compulsion I tried on you and the growth magic.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°Then how did you become a God Princess? I thought you had to merge two elements to become an Immortal in Magic.¡± She smiled, ¡°That is true in a normal circumstance, but I was born as a Demi-God ranked being. My mom was at the God Rank when she had me so that automatically made me a Demi-God ranked being. If one of the parents is at the God Rank then the offspring with bet at the Demi-God level at the minimum.¡± I nodded my head, that makes sense.¡± I wonder if the gods from all the religions back on earth were real and their Demi-God children as well. I remembered the story about Hercules and then smiled. There was a trait called herculean strength so maybe. I looked over at Silthis, but before I could say anything there was a portal next to me and a very sexy demon grabbed on to me, ¡°Master!¡± The portal disappeared and I was left with Xenova hugging me tightly. She pulled back and looked me over, ¡°Are you okay master?¡± I smiled, ¡°I am fine Xenova.¡± She released a breath and then looked at Silthis. She growled, ¡°What were you trying to do with master!?¡± She tried to get ready some space spell, but I put a hand on her shoulder, ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything to me so relax.¡± She looked at me for a minute and then did as she was told. She glared at Silthis, but she walked over and stood behind me to my right. I sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how I am going to explain this to the girls.¡± Silthis spoke up, ¡°Well let¡¯s just go talk to them. We will never know how they will react until we tell them.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°I guess you are right.¡± Xenova had a inquisitive look on her face, but she didn¡¯t say anything. I spoke to Silthis again, ¡°Do you need to relinquish control of the domain tot someone else before we leave?¡± She nodded, ¡°I do, but do you think that maybe you could talk to the king of this planet for me?¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°You want me to see if he cares if the people living here come out of the domain?¡± She nodded her head and looked at the floor, ¡°Yes please.¡± I smiled and shook my head at how even the most powerful of women would act innocent and a little weak in front of those they care for. I put a hand on her chin, ¡°I have no problem doing this for you or anyone else I care for, but be warned this planet has a pretty free view on sex.¡± She smiled, ¡°That¡¯s okay, most of the people in this city are Lamias and they can be pretty free and seductive due to their snake like nature.¡± I nodded, ¡°Makes sense.¡± She smiled at me again, ¡°Sense that is the case I won¡¯t relinquish control just yet. We need to be able to get back in to tell everybody the good news. If there is any.¡± She frowned a little at that and I decided to reassure her, ¡°There will be. That guy may be the king of this planet, but I am the Emperor of his Solar System.¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°You said that you were an Emperor, but I didn¡¯t think it would be of this Solar System.¡± Xenova spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s not only this Solar System, but countless galaxies as well.¡± Silthis widened her eyes and looked at me, ¡°Just what empire are you the leader of?¡± I smiled, ¡°The United Draconian Empire.¡± Her jaw almost hit the floor when she heard that, ¡°The United Draconian Empire! How could a human be the Emperor of the Draconian Empire? Last bit of news I heard from the outside a proud draconian named Zellfina was the Queen. You don¡¯t mean¡­¡± I nodded, ¡°Yup.¡± She sighed, ¡°So she was your wife then. From what I have heard about her I don¡¯t know how you did it, but it makes me proud.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why is that?¡± She smiled, ¡°Because you¡¯re my man too.¡± I laughed, ¡°I guess you got a point there. I don¡¯t know why that would make you proud, but I will take it as a compliment.¡± Xenova spoke up again, ¡°You added another woman to your harem master?¡± I nodded, ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s not all I did.¡± She had another inquisitive look on her face, but then she seemed like she remembered something, ¡°So the Skeleton King was talking about that!?¡± She looked over at Silthis and then stared at her stomach. I frowned and didn¡¯t even think about her gaze, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for you guys to meet him! Did he do anything to you guys?¡± She quickly shook her head, ¡°No, it just showed up as soon as our connection with you disappeared and we started to panic.¡± I released a breath, ¡°That¡¯s good. I am happy that it didn¡¯t do anything.¡± She furrowed her brows, ¡°Do you know him master? We didn¡¯t even know that it was a him.¡± I sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but I was told that I don¡¯t really want him to come visit me suddenly. It usually means something bad.¡± She nodded, ¡°He seemed really powerful, but we really couldn¡¯t tell. He just showed up saying that Hades sent him.¡± I smiled and then laughed, ¡°It makes so much sense now.¡± I was still laughing when Xenova spoke up, ¡°Do you know Hades master?¡± I shook my head, ¡°Not personally, but I do know his sister.¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°His sister?¡± I nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a long story and one of these days I may tell you, but for now don¡¯t worry about it okay?¡± She nodded her head and then stopped speaking. I turned to Silthis again, ¡°You ready?¡± She was still staring with her mouth partially open when I spoke. My voice seemed to bring her back to her senses, ¡°You know the sister of the Primordial God of Death?¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°I spent a bit of time at her place one time.¡± She sucked in a breath and I just laughed. I looked over at Xenova, ¡°You ready?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yes master. I¡¯ll activate a portal.¡± At this time Silthis had let Xylnick back into the room. I shook my head, ¡°No need.¡± Before she could say or do anything I grabbed both her and Silthis¡¯ hand, while Xylnick grabbed onto my shoulder, and activated [Image Teleportation]. We were all standing in the main area of the palace in an instant. Xenova stared around the room and was in utter shock, ¡°How did we get back so fast? Even my portals don¡¯t work that fast!¡± I smiled, ¡°Magic.¡± She clicked her tongue, ¡°I know that master.¡± I laughed and then heard running footsteps. I looked down the far hallway and saw the girls running my way. Camellia, Dani, and Sylvie jumped on me, knocking me to the ground, while Violet just stood back smiling. They were all hugging me and cursing me. I smiled at the scene and I caught movement down the hall. I saw a cloaked figure hovering at the end of it. I smiled and winked at him before he waved and then disappeared into the wall. After a few minutes of words filled with love and a few curses thrown my way they finally got off me. I stood back up and smiled, ¡°I missed you too girls.¡± Dani spoke up, ¡°Where were you and who is that?¡± She pointed towards Silthis. I sighed, ¡°I was in the domain of a God King and only the owner of the domain can allow people to enter and leave.¡± I pointed at Silthis, ¡°This is Silthis, she is the owner of that domain and a new member of the family.¡± When the words left my mouth all the girls expressions darkened. Camellia spoke up, ¡°We were all worried about you and you were just out getting some ass?¡± Sylvie spoke right after her, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to chase some tail after a bit of separation from us.¡± Dani didn¡¯t say anything at all she just stared at me. I sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t plan on getting ass, nor did I chase any tail.¡± Dani rolled her eyes, ¡°So she just came to you then?¡± I shrugged, ¡°That is pretty much almost what happened.¡± They were about to say something again, but Silthis spoke up, ¡°He speaks the truth. I took a liking to him and told him that the only way he could leave was if he slept with me.¡± I immediately facepalmed. So much for them all getting along smoothly. Dani spoke up, ¡°So you basically raped him?¡± I widened my eyes at her, way to make me sound completely like a bitch. I sighed, ¡°Just stop guys. If you want to be mad at anyone it should be me. In the end, I made the choice to sleep with her plus, I just can¡¯t let her go now.¡± They looked at me and Sylvie spoke up, ¡°Why is that?¡± I sighed again, ¡°Well I thought that you guys would be okay with it for one.¡± Dani spoke this time, ¡°We would have been okay with it if you would have talked about it with us first.¡± The other girls nodded at her words. I sighed, ¡°I was going to, but¡­¡± They looked at me when I stopped and Camellia spoke up, ¡°But what?¡± I shook my head, ¡°I have no excuses. I fucked up and I am sorry for it, but I can¡¯t just let her go now.¡± Dani snorted, ¡°Is she that good a fuck?¡± I sighed for what seemed like the thousandth time today, ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± They all stepped closer to me and Sylvie spoke again, ¡°Then why can¡¯t you just let it be a good fuck and then go on.¡± I rubbed the bridge of my nose, ¡°Because it¡¯s hard for me to just let someone I slept with go. After sleeping with someone I just can¡¯t bring myself to see them sleeping with another man.¡± Dani spoke up, ¡°So you are possessive of your women?¡± I didn¡¯t know how to answer that question. Silthis spoke up though, ¡°Is that such a bad thing though?¡± The girls looked at her and she continued talking, ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t treat you as a possession what is wrong with him being a little possessive? To me it just means that he really cares for you guys.¡± She sighed, ¡°I honestly wasn¡¯t thinking much when I asked him to sleep with me, but I have never found a man that I wanted to be with until now.¡± Dani spoke up again, ¡°So you just decided to fuck him on your first meeting?¡± Silthis nodded, ¡°Yeah, I know it probably wasn¡¯t the smartest thing to do, but I really wasn¡¯t thinking at that moment.¡± I stood there and watched the girls have a conversation with Silthis. Violet decided to step over towards me. She spoke quietly to me, ¡°She is a nice catch sire.¡± I nodded, ¡°She is very beautiful, but so are all of you.¡± She blushed at the words and then looked off to the side. Xylnick was standing behind me and off to the left smiling at the entire situation. He seemed to be getting some enjoyment out of all of this. Dani suddenly yelled out, ¡°Pregnant!?¡± I turned to the girls and saw that they were all staring at Silthis who was holding her flat stomach. I sighed again and sat down on a chair while Xylnick put his hand on my shoulder. V.2 Ch.9 - Mind and Heart *Pantidrop Palace Vitamor¡¯s POV* Dani, Sylvie, and Camellia all walked over towards me after Silthis dropped the p-bomb. Xenova just stood back and seemed to be remembering something bad. I stood up and walked past the girls and stood in front of her. Her expression was one of fear and sadness. It caused my heart to ache. She was staring off into space and didn¡¯t even notice me standing in front of her. Xylnick walked up to me and put a hand on my shoulder again, ¡°She is your slave, you can save her from this torment.¡± I looked up at him, ¡°What do you mean?¡± He smiled, ¡°Branding someone as your slave gives you complete control over them. You choose whether they live or die. You can even choose to erase memories. It is a function that is great for still being served during secret meetings and not risking the chance of information leaking out.¡± I widened my eyes at the information and then instantly thought about what it would mean to lose my memories. I looked at the other three girls and thought about what my life would be like if I didn¡¯t have any memories of them. I sighed and then put my hand on Xenova¡¯s cheek. Her eyes became a little clearer and she looked at me. I smiled at her, ¡°I can relieve you of all those horrible memories and all of the pain, but I want to know if you want me to.¡± Her eyes started to tear up, ¡°You can do that master?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°I can remove them all.¡± She grabbed my hand, that was still on her cheek, with both of her hands, ¡°Please master, relieve me of my nightmares.¡± I smiled and then kissed her on the cheek, ¡°You wish is my command.¡± I actually let out such a corny line, but the smile on her face blossomed even further so it was completely worth it. Xylnick told me how to activate the Emblem and I did exactly as he said. A window appeared in my view.
Slave Menu
Slave: Xenova Race: Demon (Succubus)
Gender: Female Age: 578
Rank: God (Space Mage) Owner: Vitamor
Actions
Kill Access Memories
Baby Maker Mode Power Restriction
Camouflage Share¡­
The menu was pretty straight forward, but I shivered at the fact that I literally could end her life by pushing a button. There were multiple dots after share which meant that it had more options. I laughed at the baby maker mode and then accessed her memories. Hundreds of thousands of memories floated through my head, from the day that she came into existence to this point in time. I was literally watching from her point of view all of the horrible and atrocious things that were done to her. I could feel the anger welling up inside of me. It turned into an unrelenting storm. *Xylnick¡¯s POV* His majesty the Emperor was talking to his slave demon and asking if she wanted his help. I have only known his majesty for a little bit, but his kindheartedness towards this demon always surprised me. Demons are foul beings who kill, steal, rape and do many horrendous things to our people. I don¡¯t understand how he could be showing the feelings that I can see in his eyes towards this demon. Lady Dani walked up towards me and spoke, ¡°He has a massive heart doesn¡¯t he?¡± I looked down at the elf, ¡°I don¡¯t see how he is able to show any sort of kindness or any positive emotion to the wicked demon race. She shook her head, ¡°He doesn¡¯t see people based on their race, color of their skin, number of appendages, not any of that. He sees them as a living being that is just trying to survive like the rest of us.¡± I shook my head, ¡°I can understand all of that, but just based on the things she has done I can¡¯t see anyone caring about her as much as he does.¡± She sighed, ¡°I have known him for over almost two decades and he can actually understand how she feels a bit. He has only ever had me and his parents throughout his life. It¡¯s not as sad a life as a lot of people out there, but he has been cast out by a lot of people in his life and he hates seeing people go through the same thing. The thing he hates the most is rape though.¡± I saw the loving look in her eye and then I looked back at his majesty. He was going through the slave menu and actually chuckled at something. A few minutes later and I saw something I would probably never forget. His shoulders started to shake and he clenched his fists. Lady Dani instantly cursed, ¡°Fuck! Silthis grabbed Xenova now!¡± Silthis had a confused look on her face, but when she saw the small amount of black aura that was starting to leek from his body she paled. She was in her human form so when she used her web it came from her fingers. The webs stuck to Xenova, who was shivering from fright, and yanked her towards her. Xenova landed in her arms and then started to run. Lady Dani looked over towards King Lizardeous and yelled, ¡°Evacuate the palace, now!¡± He looked confused but in the face of his Empress he did what he was told. A few minutes later everybody was out of the palace and I was about to leave myself. I saw black and violet lightning bolts surrounding his majesty and when the lightning bolts struck it literally tore a hole in space revealing the void. I could feel the blood draining from my face as I left the palace and joined the others in the courtyard. I looked back towards the palace and saw that storm clouds were starting to form above it. King Lizardeous was speaking to Lady Dani, ¡°What is happening to his majesty?¡± Lady Dani looked a little grim when she spoke, ¡°He is pissed.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°He gets like this when he is mad?¡± She shook her head, ¡°He has gotten mad before even pissed somewhat, but I have never seen it like this. It definitely couldn¡¯t affect the weather last time.¡± Black lightning struck a tower on the palace causing it to crumble. A streak of violet lighting struck another tower doing the same thing. Xenova spoke up, ¡°He really did it. I can¡¯t remember anything bad up to the point of becoming master¡¯s slave!¡± We all looked at her and then Lady Dani spoke up again, ¡°You mean he is actually conscious right now!?¡± I looked at her, ¡°His majesty usually isn¡¯t in control when he gets pissed like this?¡± She shook her head, ¡°No, normally us girls have to bring him back to reality. There was a loud roar that sounded like a dragon that came from the palace. It caused everybody under the rank of God to fall to their knees at a minimum. My knee hit the ground and the pressure from that roar made it hard to breath. I don¡¯t even need to breathe for god¡¯s sake and it felt like I couldn¡¯t. After the roar there was another roar that sounded out, ¡°Lucifer! I am going to kill you!¡± His majesty burst through the front doors of the palace and they completely disintegrated. There was a pitch black aura around him still and his eyes were changing colors. They went from violet to red, green, blue, and many other colors. I was extremely shocked at the fact that his majesties power shot up to God Rank and that he had control over so many elements. He was walking across the ground and the stone was cracking with every step he took. He stopped at the top of the stairs looked down at us and then briefly smiled. He then looked up into the sky. His eyes changed to a black color and he yelled again, ¡°LUCIFER!!¡± The yell this time was many times louder and even I had to cover my ears. His words echoed a couple of times and then the world went quiet, literally. It was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. *Center of the Universe* There was an extremely beautiful man with feathery wings that were black as night standing in front of a throne. He was lashing a demon whose was already unconscious. The demon¡¯s back was splayed open and you could almost see the back of his ribs. A normal human would have already died ten times over by now. The man laughed as he hit the back of the demon again with the whip. ¡°LUCIFER!!¡± The room that the man was in started to shake and rocks fell from the roof. He stopped mid-swing and looked towards the direction the sound came from. He had a slight trace of confusion and fear before it almost instantly disappeared. He shook his head and smiled before he went back to beating on the already unconscious demon. *Pantidrop Palace Courtyard Vitamor¡¯s POV* I yelled out towards the stars and I could feel the anger subsiding some and the excess power coming from [Wrath of the Asura] started to go away. What shocked me is that I didn¡¯t lose my consciousness and that I could partially control it. My aura went completely away and when I felt that my body was back to normal there was a thump on my chest. I looked down and saw that Xenova had plastered herself in my bosom and was crying. She was wailing, ¡°Master! Thank you so much master! I can¡¯t remember anything bad no matter how hard I try I can¡¯t remember anything bad before becoming your slave.¡± Her tears were staining my shirt, but I didn¡¯t care right now. I rubbed my hand across her head, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me silly.¡± She looked up at me, ¡°You took away those bad memories though. I can¡¯t remember anything bad, even when I think of perverted things my body doesn¡¯t react badly!¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. I turned a little red when she mentioned perverted things, but I still looked down at her with a smile. She instantly smiled at me and then in almost an instant her lips met mine. I was so shocked that I fell backwards and she landed on top of me. Her kiss was so passionate that I could feel my dick start to rise up in salute. She noticed this and started to pull it out. I grabbed her hands, ¡°Wait not here.¡± She stopped and looked at me and then looked around. She saw all of the people staring at us and instantly turned red. She quickly helped me up and tidied my cloths before stepping back and looking at the ground. She cutely spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry master.¡± I laughed and then gave her a kiss, ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry I just want our first time to be a bit more private is all. After that I don¡¯t really care where we are.¡± I was holding her chin up with my pointer finger making her look at me. She smiled, ¡°I love you master, so much.¡± I smiled again, ¡°I love you too Xenova.¡± I gave her a quick kiss again and then headed back towards the group. Dani, Sylvie, and Camellia were looking at me with concern in their eyes. They didn¡¯t seem to care about the addition of another sister. Silthis was looking at me with eyes of love and lust. She actually looked like she wanted to jump me right then and there. I winked at her and she actually had to be supported by Violet. Violet had a look of concern in her eyes. It made me feel good that they all care for me so much. At this time I noticed some notifications in the corner of my view.
Due to the constant stress on your mind and consciousness you have unlocked the [Dragon¡¯s Mind].
[Dragon¡¯s Mind] ¨C Able to keep your consciousness intact and under your control in the most extreme of circumstances.
Due to your capability to love and care for those close to you no matter what their past or present you have unlocked the [Dragons¡¯ Heart].
[Dragon¡¯s Heart] ¨C Once a dragon becomes attached to something or someone it is extremely hard for that attachment to be cut. Note: Certain emotions may be amplified such as rage.
Congratulations! You have created the spell [Destructive Long Call].
[Destructive Long Call] ¨C Imbues the user¡¯s voice with three different elements. The Space Element in order to cut through space and speak to anyone in the universe, the Wind Element to amplify the sound of your voice, and the Destruction Element to wreak havoc at the destination of your call.
Congratulations! Due to melding two or more different elements together into one spell you have been promoted to Immortal Magic Rank!
Immortal Magic Rank ¨C User¡¯s Mana Pool has doubled.
I saw the notifications and I was ecstatic. I don¡¯t really understand how I unlocked the Dragon¡¯s Heart or the Dragon¡¯s Mind, but the effects were pretty good. I guess that is what helped me to control the Wrath of the Asura this time. It would also explain why I got so much more pissed than I normally would. Some flashes of her memories went through my head and I had to clench my hand until my nails made it bleed to keep my anger under control. Dani grabbed my hand and a white light radiated around it. The cut on my hand instantly closed up and there wasn¡¯t even a scar left. I smiled at her and she smiled back with eyes full of concern. I found out from Xenova who was training her that her elements were Life and Nature. Nature is from her race being an elf and the Life is just the random element that was chosen for her. All elves are in tune with nature and able to use the Nature Element, but they are also given a random element as well. I gave her a kiss on her forehead and she visibly relaxed. King Lizardeous walked over to us, ¡°Is everything okay your majesty?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Yeah everything is fine.¡± I turned towards him, ¡°We do need to talk about something though.¡± He nodded his head hurriedly, ¡°What is on you mind your majesty?¡± I began to recount my trip to the underwater city and told him who and what was there. I then issued a proclamation imbuing wind magic into my voice, ¡°From this day forth, there shall not be any discrimination based on race! Everyone is to be treated fairly in the United Draconian Empire!¡± I looked across the crowd and saw some discontent among them. There was even a few that spoke up, ¡°What about the vile demons!?¡± I could see Xenova stiffen up some and I sighed, ¡°Not all demons want to do the things that they do. Every single demon is enslaved to the God King known as Lucifer. They have no control over the atrocities they are committing. There may be some that truly enjoy what Lucifer is making them do, but I hope that they are a minority.¡± Someone else spoke up, ¡°So we are just supposed to let them attack us?¡± I shook my head, ¡°Of course not! What kind of Emperor would I be if I made you all stand by while they raped and killed your kin!?¡± I just want you to treat them like you would anyone else if they are not hostile at the time. Until I kill Lucifer though, do not let your guard down! I will announce to the universe at the time that Lucifer falls and when I do hopefully the demons will become a race that can live in harmony with the other races of the universe, or at least in the United Draconian Empire.¡± I know that all non-magical humans can¡¯t be around the magic that demons release, but they all should have a personal shield for that equipped. I saw that there were still some discontent in the crowd so I spoke up again, ¡°If it gets back to me that anyone in my empire discriminates against any race because of their race then I won¡¯t hesitate to deal with them myself!¡± I looked over at King Lizardeous, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are a king of one of my kingdoms or not.¡± King Lizardeous knelt down immediately, ¡°Your will is my command your majesty!¡± I nodded, ¡°Good. Now when I get back to my Space Fortress I shall issue this same proclamation to every kingdom in the empire.¡± I won¡¯t be so naive as to think that all of the discrimination will stop with this proclamation, but I do hope that it helps. They all knelt down with King Lizardeous, ¡°Yes your majesty!¡± I nodded, ¡°Now I have to keep my promise.¡± I turned around and flew off towards the underwater city. I floated in the are directly above the water covering it. I activated my mana perception and used mana manipulation on the rivers of mana under the city and a half a mile around it. I connected them all with tendrils of my mana and discovered if it wasn¡¯t for the rise in magic rank to Immortal I wouldn¡¯t have had enough in my pool to link them all. The ocean started to bubble and after a few minutes water started to fall from the invisible dome covering the city. A few seconds later and there was a new island with a ruined city on top. I landed on the ground outside of the barrier and knocked on it. A couple of lamia¡¯s immediately slithered out. When they saw the sky and lack of ocean they were dumbfounded. They looked at me, ¡°You kept your promise?¡± I sighed, ¡°I have done everything that I could to keep it. There may be some discrimination, but hopefully any radicals will be part of the minority.¡± The lamias looked ecstatic and rushed back into the dome. A few minutes later and I saw that the dome changed and you could actually see the city through it. No longer was there a ruined city, but a bustling metropolitan. The dome was still there, but I could see that there was an actual entrance to the town where the dome was almost nonexistent. I smiled and then flew back to the palace and was greeted by a big hug and passionate kiss from Silthis. She pulled back and smiled at me while snuggling in my bosom, ¡°You kept your promise.¡± I smiled, ¡°I always try. How did you know though?¡± She grinned, ¡°A little lizard told me.¡± She snuck a glance at King Lizardeous. I looked at him and he just shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I have eyes and ears everywhere on my planet. I am surprised that you were able to raise the city and the land within half a mile around it to the surface. I laughed, ¡°You and me both. I was sort of just winging it and I was glad that I advanced to Immortal Magic Rank and my mana pool doubled. It was double the size and still took almost three quarters of it just to raise it. I opened a shortened version of the notifications screen just to view the name of the skill I probably gained.
Congratulations! You have learned the spell [Manipulate Earth]!
Congratulations! You have earned the title [Earth Mover]!
I closed the notifications and didn¡¯t bother with them. The new earth spell was self-explanatory and the title most likely wouldn¡¯t be used because I am currently using the one I am most proud of. I looked back over at the girls and They were all staring at me with semi-open mouths, well except for Dani. I raised an eyebrow, ¡°What?¡± Sylvie swallowed some saliva before she spoke, ¡°Did you just say you advanced to Immoral Magic Rank?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Yeah.¡± As soon as that word left my mouth I remember what Zellfina told me. There hasn¡¯t been anyone who has made it to Immortal in both Magic and Power before. I let out a small laugh and put my hands up a little, ¡°Surprise.¡± Xenova wrapped her arms around me, ¡°I knew master was amazing.¡± I smiled at how doting she became after I took all those memories away. It was kind of cute and a little heartwarming. She let me go and stepped back with the girls. Xylnick stepped up, ¡°Did you really break through to Immortal Magic Rank your majesty?¡± I nodded, ¡°Yup. When I yelled at Lucifer just a while ago I made a combination spell.¡± Xylnick smiled, but I could see his lips twitching a little bit. Silthis spoke up, ¡°Can we see the spell dear?¡± I smiled, ¡°Sure.¡± I looked around and saw a building that was falling apart a little bit outside of town. I used the spell and a roar like a dragon came from my mouth and then the sound disappeared after a crack in space showed up. Almost instantly after the rip in space closed the building was destroyed. I looked over at them and all the girls were surprised at the power of the roar. Violet spoke up, ¡°What elements did you combine sire.¡± I answered her, ¡°Space, Wind, and Destruction.¡± She was surprised, ¡°Three Elements!¡± I nodded and she facepalmed, ¡°Your majesty is broken.¡± I raised my eyebrows, ¡°Broken?¡± She nodded, ¡°Most mages only merge two elements because that is all that is required. Merging more than two elements is possible, but usually only by those at the God Rank and above. They also have to have an affinity to three Elements as well which is extremely rare.¡± I smiled, ¡°Nothing wrong with being a little broken.¡± She shook her head and sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started on your unknown element you called Destruction.¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s an ability that is unique to me.¡± She sighed again and then stopped speaking. I smiled and then looked at King Lizardeous, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, but I think we should be moving on to our next planet.¡± The kind nodded his head, ¡°Of course your majesty.¡± I then smacked my fist on my hand, ¡°That reminds me. I would like to know if it would be possible to spare some of your men with me?¡± He thought about it for a minute before responding, ¡°In times of war against the Empire my troops are your troops, but I can¡¯t afford to spare any now your majesty.¡± I smiled, ¡°No need to apologize. I am trying to get the 7th imperial army back up and running, so I thought I would use this trip as a recruiting trip as well.¡± He nodded, ¡°That is an excellent idea your majesty. I apologize for my lack of men thought.¡± I waved it off, ¡°Your planet isn¡¯t really a militaristic planet so it¡¯s fine. Otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have needed me to finish off the Necromancer.¡± I bid farewell to the king and then led the girls back to the drop ship. We were stopped by some of the lamias before we made it there though. I was shocked at how fast they got to the city from their city, but I didn¡¯t think about it much. The lead lamia stepped up and bowed at the waist, ¡°Your majesty we would like to request to be a part of your army.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°I have no problem with that at all. How many of you would like to join?¡± She smiled, ¡°We have around a hundred thousand lamia knights and archers that would like to join you sire.¡± I widened my eyes a little bit, ¡°So many?¡± She smiled again, ¡°There would be more, but we had to leave some home to defend the city and help defend the planet.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°That makes sense.¡± I looked over the number of troops that were here before talking, ¡°I take it the rest are back at the city?¡± She nodded her head, ¡°Yes sir.¡± I nodded, ¡°Okay, we will head back to the ship and then send some drop ships down to collect them.¡± She saluted, ¡°Yes sir.¡± With that our group, including the lamias, boarded the drop ships that were here and prepared to head back to the UDE Freedom. Glossary Glossary as of Volume 2 Chapter 8 Status:
Name: Vitamor Race: Human Title: Conqueror of the Queen
Level: 10 Health: 7820/7820 Mana: 10160/10160
Strength: 1172 Vitality: 782 Intelligence: 1016
Agility: 548 Charisma: 250 (Max) Luck: 100 (Max)
Wisdom: 390 Stat Points: 10 Magic Rank: SSS
Cultivation Level: Immortal Number of Children: 1
Inactive Titles: Asura of Destruction Perverted Nerd Magic Spells, Skills, and Body Skills are capped at Level 10 Skills: Mana Flow Control: Level 5 ¨C Allows user to control the flow of their mana. Technology: Level 3 ¨C Aids user in technological related tasks. Cooking: Level 7 ¨C Shows user¡¯s proficiency in the kitchen. Mining: Level 1 ¨C Aids in user¡¯s ability to mine resources. Crafting: Level 2 ¨C Aids in user¡¯s ability to craft weapons, tools, and armors. Combat: Level 7 ¨C Shows user¡¯s combat proficiency. Piloting: Level 4 ¨C Aids in user¡¯s ability to pilot space and air crafts. Construction: Level 5 ¨C Aids in user¡¯s ability to construct buildings. Scavenging: Level 2 ¨C Allows user to break items down into useful parts. Hunting: Level 4 ¨C Allows user to skin animals for their fur and meat. Leadership: Level 3 ¨C Aids in users leadership abilities Lying: Level 2 ¨C Allows for more successful lies and bluffs, great for poker. Mana Perception: Level 3 ¨C Allows user to view the mana flow in the universe. Beast Anatomy: Level 3 - Allows the user to identify parts of beasts and perform certain procedures on beasts. Blood Flow Manipulation: Level 3 ¨C Skill that allows the user to manipulate the flow of their blood. Appraisal - Allows the user to identify everything they look at while using the skill. Ambidextrous: User can use both arms and hands equally. Dual Wield: Level 5 ¨C User uses two weapons, one in each hand. Knife Throwing: Level 2 ¨C User can throw knives, daggers, and other bladed weapons lethally. Identify ¨C User is able to identify a targets status. (Ultra-Rare Skill) Wrath of the Asura: The ability to unlock the powers of the Asura. Unlocks the powers three ranks higher than current rank; can only be used in a case of extreme emotion, mainly rage. Half-Dragon Form: A skill that allows the user to achieve a humanoid dragon form. Traits: Mana Manipulation ¨C Allows user to manipulate the mana in the universe. Artificial Intelligence Implant (Kiralee) ¨C A.I. Implant on user¡¯s soul. Space Lord (Not Active Criteria Not Met) ¨C Future Title Status Points Boost (Gift from Chronos) (Limited and Renamed by Origin-D) ¨C Increases the amount of status points given by 25% of the original number. (Example: 100 + 25% = 125) Status points double every five levels. (Example: Level 9 Strength = 250, Level 10 Strength would = 500) Stats Points Gain (Gift from Origin-D) ¨C Gives the user five stat points every level except for every fifth level. (Example: Level 4 would get five stat points, but Level 5 would not, while Level 6 would get another five stat points.) Body Techniques: Reptilian Whip: Level 4 - Technique to train your kicks to be lightning fast while not losing strength. One Hundred Ton Punch: Level 3 - Technique to train the body to release one hundred plus tons of force. Dragon Scale Body: Level 9 - Technique to train the body to be as hard as dragon scales, unlocks the draconian [Half-Dragon Form] for any race that trains to a certain extent. Leviathan Lightning Kick: Level 2 Magic Levels: Fire Magic: Level 4 Water Magic: Level 3 Earth Magic: Kevel 3 Wind Magic: Level 3 Space Magic: Level 6 Neutral Magic: Level 2 Light Magic: Level 2 Time Magic: Level 5 Fire Magic: Flame: Causes a small flame in the user¡¯s hand, able to light fires, heat water, and cook food. Fire Ball: Ball of scorching fire that can be thrown. Fire Wall: Creates a wall of fire around the caster. Flamethrower: User can cast a jet of flames from their hand. Water Magic: Water: A spell that calls forth some water, good for filling up a canteen or watering plants. Water Ball: Ball of dense water that can be thrown. Ice Spike: A spike of ice that can come from anywhere as long as there is moisture around. Ice Wall:Creates a wall of ice where the caster wants it. Earth Magic: Earth Spike: Spike of earth that can come from anywhere on land. Earth Wall:Creates a wall of earth where the caster wants it. Wind Magic: Breeze: Spell that makes a gentle breeze flow through the area, good for cooling off on a hot day. Wind Cutter: A very fast and thin gust of wind that can cut through iron. Wind Wall:Creates a wall of wind where the caster wants it. Megaphone:Allows the user to amplify their voice. Channel of Moses: Allows the user to split any liquid and create a channel. - Limitation: Channel can only stretch as far as the user¡¯s vision. User¡¯s mana from their mana pool is held and used to maintain the channel. Spell can be used once a day. User can cancel the spell at any time. Space Magic: Storage: Small dimension capable of holding items such as ammo and clothes, Items disappear upon death. Location items will still work in the caster¡¯s storage. Swap: Switches items in hand or on body with items in [Storage]. Blink: Caster is able to teleport to anywhere in their view quicker than the blink of an eye Image Teleportation: Spell that allows the user to teleport anywhere that they have seen before and can imagine clearly. This spell has a thirty second cool down. Neutral Magic: Sever: Able to sever the flow of mana to a spell or vitality of a person depending on the casters strength in mana perception Pure Mana Shield: Level 1 - Caster is able to cast a Neutral Mana Shield that is fed by the natural mana in the universe. Shield grows in strength as the user levels it.Can teleport others if they are touching the caster.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Light Magic: Spot Light: Caster is able to create multiple moving or stationary orbs of light using the mana around them as fuel. Duration is unlimited unless caster cancels the spell or enters sunlight. Candle Light: Caster is able to create a single orb of light capable of following the caster around, only lasts until caster cuts off mana flow. Heal: Can heal serious external injuries and some mild internal injuries. Time Magic Rewind: Allows the caster to rewind time up to thirty minutes. (Cool Down of 1 Hour) Infinite Rewind: Allows the caster to rewind time in the area of their choice to the time frame of their choice. Amount of time is solely dependent on the caster¡¯s mana pool! (Cool Down of 10 Days) Property: ArchAngel
Condition: Good Type: Space Fortress Power:Infinite (Space Particles)
Life Support: Online Gravity: Online Life Signs: 3,769,512
Armaments: 2 High Capacity Rail Guns 100 Medium Capacity Anti-Capital Ship Rotating Rail Guns 250 Medium Capacity Anti-Frigate Rotating Rail Guns 1000 Small Capacity Anti-Fighter Laser Turrets Rooms: 1 Bridge 1 Captain¡¯s Room 1 Co-Captain¡¯s room 200000 Barracks (50 Capacity plus showers/latrines) 75 Recreation Lounges 100 Gardens 25 Hangers 2 Capital Ship Hangers 50 Medical Bays 100000 Escape Pods (100 Capacity) 15 Training Rooms (Pilots and Infantry) Fleet: UDE Freedom:
Condition: Good Type: Capital Ship Power: Infinite (Space Particles)
Life Support: Online Gravity: Online Life Signs: 10,007
Armaments: 10 Medium Capacity Anti-Capital Ship Rotating Rail Guns 25 Medium Capacity Anti-Frigate Rotating Rail Guns 100 Small Capacity Anti-Fighter Laser Turrets Rooms: 1 Bridge 1 Captain¡¯s Room 2 Co-Captain¡¯s Rooms 200 Barracks (50 Capacity plus showers/latrines) 10 Recreation Lounges 10 Mess Halls 20 Medical Bays 1000 Escape Pods 10 Hangars 2 Training Rooms Non-Science/Science Titles: Slave Commoner Professional Noblet Science Student Scientist Adviser Vice Professor Master Overseer Magical & Power Titles: Slave Student Noblet (Own Property, No Science Known) Noble (Knows Magic or Science Regardless of Property) Prince/Princess (Level 25 (or equivalent stats) and SSS Rank) King/Queen (Level 50 (or equivalent stats) and Immortal Rank Space Lord (Level 100 (or equivalent stats) and Demi-God Rank) Emperor of Space (Strongest Space Lord) (Unknown) (Unknown) Magic Rank: Power Rank has been changed to Magic Rank. F, E, D, C, B, and A Ranks are based off amount of Mana and with a small influence from Mana Attunement. For S, SS, and SSS Ranks the spells have to be cast with almost no thought process at all. F (Yellow Color) E (Yellow/Orange Color) D (More Orange than Yellow) C (Orange Color) B (Red Color) A (Blue Color) S (5 Spells) (Green Color) SS (10 Spells) (Green Color) SSS (25 Spells or one spell with a cool down) (Green Color) Immortal (Violet Color) ¨C Have to combine two elements into either a new spell or an already known spell. (Immortal Magic Rank does not automatically make someone¡¯s body un-aging.) Demi-God/Demi-Goddess - Skin changes when powers are activated to match elemental color. God/Goddess ¨C Eyes change when powers are activated to match elemental color. God Prince ¨C Can reveal a crown on the right side of their head matching there elemental color. God King/Queen - Can reveal a crown directly above their head matching there elemental color. Asura (More info later) Power Rank: Cultivation Rank has been changed to Power Rank F (1 Crack) E (2 Cracks) D (3 Cracks) C (4 Cracks) B (5 Cracks) A (10 Cracks) S (20+ Cracks and Ki Cultivated) SS (Ki Cultivated to Middle Stage (Liquid State)) SSS (Ki Cultivated to Late Stage (Can use exude an aura)) Immortal Rank (Shattered Stone with Ki Cultivated to the point of releasing its respective element outside of one¡¯s body other than the aura) (Immortal Power Rank does make someone¡¯s body un-aging.) Demi-God/Demi-Goddess - Skin changes when powers are activated to match elemental color. God/Goddess ¨C Eyes change when powers are activated to match elemental color. God Prince ¨C Can reveal a crown on the right side of their head matching there elemental color. God King/Queen - Can reveal a crown directly above their head matching there elemental color. Titan (Identifier to be released at a later date) Dragon (More info later) Major Character: (may be added to) Vitamor (King, Power Rank Immortal, Magic Rank SSS, Future Asura of Destruction): Vitamor is the MC of our story previously known as JD from the planet Earth in the Sol Solar System of the Milky Way Galaxy in the (Ideas for universe names welcomed) Universe. Vitamor has been reincarnated as a fourteen year old on the space fortress ArchAngel. He is 6¡¯ 3¡± with a well-developed body build he is almost pale looking in skin color due to being in the cryo-pod for so long.; he has brown eyes and dark brown hair. (More info will be added as needed) Due to his stats being the equivalent of or better than a normal Level 50, Vitamor has obtained the King Title Rank. Harem Members: (will be added to) Zellfina Draken ¡°Zina¡± by MC (Queen and Immortal Magic Rank): 531st Queen of the Draconian race, Zellfina is our queen of the draconian race and the first harem member for the MC. She is around 5¡¯8¡± worth of tanned beautifulness and has black hair with black scales across the top of her tail and her eyes are violet in color. (More info will be added as needed) Daniel ¡°Dani¡± by MC (Magic Rank A): She is an elf, standing about 5¡¯10¡± and has a perfect tanned hourglass body. She has long silver colored hair with violet colored eyes and her ass is plentiful. Her chest is at least an EE-Cup if not an H-Cup. (More info will be added as needed) Sylvia (Immortal Power Rank and SSS Magic Rank): She has silver hair with a pair of black ears perched on top of her head and her eyes are silver as well. She has full lips and an hour glass shaped body. Her bust is DD cup at least and her butt is very plump. She has a black tail coming out just above her butt that has a silver streak running down it. Camellia Draken (Princess and PowerRank SSS): 1st Princess of the Draconian race 5¡¯ 6¡± has blazing red hair and red eyes to match, her scales on her tail are also red. Massive bust and wears glasses like Drexella giving her an extreme teacher vibe, she is in love with Vitamor. (More info will be added as needed) Queen Silthis (God Princess Magic Rank): Queen of the God King¡¯s domain under the ocean of the planet Pantidrop (More info will be added.) Slaves: (may change to major or harem) Xenova (God Magic Rank): Succubus from the demon territory, she has crimson skin and a tail. She has crimson colored wings and crimson colored eyes. She is a Space God and can also use fire magic extremely well due to her demon bloodline. She has a DD-Cup and a plum ass. She has long black hair that comes to right above her tail. Semi-Major & Minor Characters: (may change to major or harem) Kiralee:MC¡¯s Artificial Intelligence Implant (Will never be a harem member!): Kiralee is the A.I. that has been implanted into Vitamor¡¯s soul. She was being controlled by Chronos. Violet (Magic Rank SS): Personal Assistant to the MC as well as the Draconians Representative on the ArchAngel. She is 5¡¯9¡± with violet eyes, violet hair, DD Cup, and an hour glass figure featuring a semi-plump butt. She has a cute motherly face giving her a milfy vibe. Drexella (Magic Rank A): Personal Maid to the MC she is around 5¡¯ 7¡± and wears thick rectangular glasses which go well with her looks giving her an almost teacher vibe. She has red hair, brown eyes, and an hour glass figure sporting a D cup and a nice plump butt. Chronos (Asura of Time): She stands at 5¡¯ 10¡± with long gorgeous legs, an ass that should belong to a goddess, and breasts big enough they shouldn¡¯t be real or be possible outside of an anime. Violet Hair and mysterious grey colored eyes, she is in love with Vitamor. Pangu (Asura of Death): He stands at 6¡¯8¡± with a bronze skin color. He has a barbarian stature, full of muscles and scars, wears animal skin clothes, and is the brother to Nuwa. He is an Asura of Death. Nuwa (Asura of Life): She stands at 5¡¯10¡± and has pale white skin, flowing black hair down to her butt, a massive bust (same size as Dani). She wears a black knee length skirt and a black wrap that covers only her nipples. She has eyes that are darker than the night sky without stars. Origin-D (Dragon God King): He is the very first Draconian and Dragon God King, bald head and long grey beard. Zendra Draken (Noble and Magic Rank SS): 2nd Princess of the Draconian race Chinet (God Magic Rank): Goddess of the sun for the draconian home solar system Xellanr (Noble and Power Rank S): Captain of Troop 14, Battalion 14 of Army 14 Trixie (Power Rank F & Magic Rank F): The queen¡¯s maid Brandi (Rank Unknown): MC¡¯s personal mechanic Xylnick Dragoff (Demi-God Power Rank): General of the 7th Draconian Army Xyldrick Dragoff (Immortal Power Rank): Admiral of the 7th Draconian Fleet Sextum Lizardeous (Unknown Rank): King of the Pantidrop Kingdom Skeleton King: (Unknown Rank): Servant of the Primordial God of Death Hades One Time Characters: (may change to minor or major) Mom: MC¡¯s mom (most likely never making a comeback) Beetle (God Prince Magic Rank): Mother Nature of earth (actually a guy) Loki (God Prince Magic Rank): Trickster god Zeus (God King Magic Rank): Greek God of Sky and Thunder and Ruler of the Greek Gods Odin (God King Magic Rank): Leader of the Norse Gods Leaften (Demi-God Magic Rank): Elf Mages Guild Master for Chiron Solar System Sir Altmer (Power Rank A or below): Duke of Dragon¡¯s Kitchen a city neighboring Draco Civitate (Dead) Dragok (Immortal Magic Rank Necromancer) Necromancer running amok on the planet Pantidrop (Dead) Locations: Chiron - Home world of the Draconians temperate climate just like earth only twice the size. Shendar - Forbidden continent on planet Chiron Earth - MC¡¯s original planet in his original Universe Chronos¡¯ Realm - Private realm owned by Chronos Draco Civitate ¨C Chiron and Draconian Race¡¯s Imperial City Dragon¡¯s Kitchen ¨C Floating city that specializes in food Celestial Realm ¨C (Unknown) Hell Realm ¨C (Unknown) Pantidrop ¨C Desert like planet with oasis¡¯s where the cities are located. It also has a floating prison for prisoners. Seen Spells or Abilities: (Will be moved when and if MC learns them.) [Blaze] The same as [Flame] only twice as hot [Room] A space placed into an object by a space mage size varies on mages space magic level. Location items put into the room will not work. [Living Room] Same as [Room] but can store living creatures inside size also varies on mages space magic level, but requirements are higher due to the atmosphere inside of the room [Mind Scry] The ability to search through another¡¯s memories can either be painless with no after effects of cause immense pain and possible death depending on the person¡¯s cooperation [Dragon Form] (Active Skill) Trait only available to Draconians when they hit the God Rank, it allows them to turn into a full scale dragon. [Animate] Ability to bring inanimate objects to life with just a slight difference in power compared to the caster [Mini Phoenix] Intermediate version of [Fire Ball] just as hot as [Blaze] and able to change direction mid-flight [Clean] Thin film of water that cleans gunk and grime from clothes and skin with a multitude of scents to use [Communicate] A space-time spell capable of talking to someone on different planets or in different galaxies [Seal of Slavery] A seal placed on the head of a person that makes them obey any order given by the person that placed the seal. Shows the Emblem of the master. [Creature Pen] Allows the user to store their pets in another dimension. This dimension is peaceful and all stored creatures will be safe and will heal almost any wounds or cure almost any affliction. Magical Items: Magicae Saxa ¨C Magical Stones able to store mana and use spell formations. Ranking Stones ¨C Magical Stones created by Gods used to tell ranks from F to Immortal. Training Dummy ¨C Have an [Animate] formation on it and can use magic or martial skills. Galactic Phone ¨C Device capable of using the space-time magic [Communicate] to talk to people across galaxies. Scientific Items: Mobile Battle Suite Mk. I (MBS) ¨C Ancient giant battle suite left behind by the first human civilization on Chiron. Throne ¨C Customized and upgraded MBS for the MC. Vassal ¨C Upgraded versions of the original MBSs. Dark Matter Power Matrix ¨C Mini dark matter engine used to power the MBS. Mystical Things: Emblem: Attached to the soul of every being in existence. It is different for everyone and everything. It contains the soul after death until it finds a new host. It is only visible when placed in a Seal of Slavery. V.2 Ch.10 - Distress *Vitamor¡¯s POV* We headed back to the ship from the planet and then it hit me that I forgot something. I opened up the communication screen on the ship''s computer and contacted Lizardeous. His face popped up on the screen, ¡°Calling back so soon your majesty?¡± I could see the confusion on his face and I smiled, ¡°Just wanting to let you know that I will be paying the bill for the repairs to your palace and capital city.¡± His face had a beaming smile on it, ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡± I waved it off, ¡°No thanks necessary, I was the one who caused most of the damage in the first place.¡± We chatted about a couple of non-important things before I hung up with him and called Zellfina. It wrung a few times before she actually picked up. She was sitting in the office of our room wearing nothing but a towel. She smiled at me, ¡°Hello dear.¡± I grinned, ¡°Hello love.¡± She laughed and we talked a bit and based on the talks it sounded like she wasn¡¯t as mad as before, but that thought was quickly squashed. She grinned at me, ¡°By the way, I still haven¡¯t thought of your punishment yet, but don¡¯t think that I have forgotten.¡± I swallowed some saliva and rubbed the back of my head, ¡°Yes dear.¡± She laughed, ¡°I was thinking about no sex for a while¡­¡± She let the sentence trail off and I quickly responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Anything but that please!¡± I know that sex really isn¡¯t the entire point of a relationship, but anyone that says that skinship isn¡¯t needed in a relationship is retarded. I can understand the whole waiting for a while or on marriage, but to completely cut of skinship is just unfathomable to me. She was smiling at my pain, but Silthis poked her next to mine, ¡°That¡¯s okay. There are plenty of us who are more than willing to fulfill that need sis.¡± I paled at what she said, but Zellfina spoke again, ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be exerting yourself like that sister. Think of the baby.¡± Silthis put her finger on her chin, ¡°Well you have a point, but I don¡¯t think we have to worry about that for a few months though.¡± Zellfina narrowed her eyes, ¡°I think you should think very hard about the babies well-being little sis.¡± There was a chill in her words as she emphasized the words little sis. I saw Silthis shiver before she meekly spoke again, ¡°Okay big sis.¡± I widened my eyes at the way that Silthis was acting and so did the other people on the dropship. For a God Princess to meekly stand before an Immortal Rank was unheard of. It seems that Zellfina was the de facto leader of the harem. Silthis looked at me with eyes that showed sadness, but I couldn¡¯t really do anything. I mean I could probably tell Zellfina to lighten up a bit, but she was right. She should conserve her energy and not strain herself. Seeing that I wasn¡¯t saying anything she sighed and then leaned out of the screen view. Zellfina looked at me and smiled, ¡°I need to get dressed dear so I will have to let you go now.¡± I grinned, ¡°You don¡¯t really need to go to get dressed though.¡± She laughed, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind your general or the pilot seeing the body of your wife then okay.¡± She started to remove the towel and I quickly reacted, ¡°Bye dear! Love you!¡± I closed the screen down seconds before her lovely body was viewed. I looked back and saw that Xylnick was looking at the wall while whistling and the pilot was staring into space with a death grip on the wheel. I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Forget everything.¡± Xylnick coughed, ¡°Forget what sire?¡± The pilot nodded, ¡°Didn¡¯t see nothin anyways sire.¡± I sighed and sat back in my chair while Xenova came over and massaged my temples. It felt great and in a few seconds, I was being roused by her saying that we were on the Freedom. I opened my eyes and saw that I was lying in her lap while she was looking down at me. She smiled, ¡°Have a nice nap hun?¡± I smiled back and nodded, ¡°Yeah, it was a bit short though.¡± She laughed and it caused her mounds to jiggle. I tried not to look so I could keep my reaction to a minimal. She smiled and then leaned down planting her lips on mine. It was a Spiderman type kiss and it became a little more passionate than it should have. It wasn¡¯t until there was a cough from the side did I realize there were still other people on the ship. We separated and I smiled before getting up. We all left the dropship and were greeted by a smiling Drexella. She ran up to us when we stepped off the ramp, ¡°Welcome back master!¡± I smiled, ¡°Thanks, Drexella.¡± She noticed a new addition to the group and she pointed at her, ¡°New master?¡± I nodded, ¡°Yup, you have two new masters well, one isn¡¯t here yet.¡± I saw the confusion in her eyes until she noticed Silthis resting a hand on her belly. Her eyes instantly widened and she squealed, ¡°Really!?¡± She instantly ran over to Silthis and put her ear against her belly, ¡°Is it a boy or a girl and when is it going to be here?¡± I was shocked at the way she was acting, ¡°We don¡¯t know yet and in¡­¡± I stopped and looked at Silthis, ¡°How long do Arachne babies take before they are born.¡± She smiled, ¡°I could technically lay the egg in a few seconds if I used Time Magic, but there is no telling what could happen to the baby. If we do things normally, which I think we should, the egg will be ready in about a month. Once the egg is laid then it would take another eleven months for it to hatch.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°So fast and so long?¡± She laughed, ¡°Yeah, the egg forming is pretty quick, but the baby development takes a while.¡± I nodded, ¡°So you can¡¯t give birth in your human form?¡± She shrugged, ¡°Well I could, but then it would take me a few years to give birth, because of some issues developing the baby. I would rather get the egg out in a month so we can get started on another one.¡± She grinned at that last part. I smiled, ¡°Whoa there, I already promised Zellfina the next two and I don¡¯t tend to break my promise this time.¡± I quickly set my impregnation option to off, ¡°I even turned the setting off just now so it wouldn¡¯t happen until then.¡± She frowned, ¡°That means we can¡¯t have sex then.¡± I smiled, ¡°I think you should already know this, but other than releasing you of your power and baby making we can have sex just because we want to.¡± She smiled widely, ¡°Really?¡± I nodded, ¡°Yup.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything else, but I could see that her mind drifted off to somewhere else. I sighed and then looked at Drexella still rubbing Silthis¡¯ belly. I smiled again, ¡°You going to just rub her belly all day?¡± She quickly jumped up and her face was bright red, ¡°Right! I have so much to do. I should quickly learn how to make an eight-legged onesie¡­¡± That last part I barely caught as she was running out of the room. I laughed and then shook my head before we headed out of the hangar to the bridge. I sat down in the captain¡¯s chair and Dani quickly took her spot on my lap, princess style. I laughed and then used opened the computer built into the chair. Through the cameras on the ship, I was able to see that everything was running smoothly. The dropships that were going to pick up the lamias were just now leaving the ship. It would probably take another thirty minutes to an hour for that to all be done. I sighed and then patted Dani¡¯s but for her to get up. She quickly got up, but not before she wiggled her but a little in my lap. I grinned and then left the bridge, heading towards the training room. The other girls all went their separates ways. Dani followed me, while Xenova showed Silthis to our room so she could rest. Sylvia went to the mess hall to find some food and Camellia went to the library that was on board. I made my way into the training room with Dani in tow. I wanted to practice my magic now that I discovered how badass it could be. I activated my manipulation and peered around at the rivers of mana. I smiled before starting to train. A few hours later I was interrupted by a knock on the door to the training room. Dani opened the door and poked her head out. There were some words exchanged and she shut the door. She looked over at me, ¡°The Lamia¡¯s are all aboard and the money needed to fix the palace and capital were given to the lizard.¡± I grinned at her words before I released the spell I was using. The blazing violet colored flames in the shape of a European dragon roared once before they disappeared. The entire training room was literally a molten pool of metal that cooled a few seconds after the flames were gone. The shield I placed around the area that Dani was in dissipated as well. I glanced at the notification on my screen.
Congratulations! You have contracted with the [Violet Dragon of Flame].
[Violet Dragon of Flame] ¨C A sentient spirit-queen of fire. She can control any and all types of flames.
I grinned at the notification before I closed it. I walked to the door of the training room and then rewound the time in the room before I shut the door, being an Immortal Ranked mage made using magic so much easier. I don¡¯t understand while, but it did. I want to figure out how to become a Demi-God rank in magic or even a God Rank, but I probably shouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry. I spoke to Kiralee, ¡°Kira, go ahead and send us back to the ArchAngel.¡± She instantly spoke back, ¡°Okay dad!¡± I smiled and then headed towards the dock where all of the lamias were gathered. I stepped off the elevator and saw the massive group in front of me. They all turned at the same time, ¡°All hail his majesty!¡± It was pretty damn loud in this enclosed space, but it wasn¡¯t too bad for me. Dani had her hands over her ears, but the look on her face was one of pride. I grinned and then waved towards the lamias.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. They all quieted down after a few minutes and I imbued my voice with magic before speaking, ¡°From today on you all will be a part of the 7th Army! You will be my first Battalion and I will also choose a troop from among you that will be my personal guard.¡± There were some murmurs at this, but I continued to talk, ¡°I know that you are all knights and archers, but I will be having you all screened to see if there are some other areas where you might excel such as magic.¡± They murmured among themselves for a few more seconds before quieting down, ¡°I do apologize, but you all will have to hang out at the dock until we get to our destination. There are not enough rooms for all of you on this capital ship.¡± I honestly believe that it should be able to hold more people than ten thousand, being that it is the size of the fucking capital city. That had to be a design mistake on someone''s part. I sighed and made a mental note to see if the capacity of the Freedom could be upgraded somehow. No one really had an issue with what I said, well at least they didn¡¯t voice it at the time. I left the hangar after speaking to the troops. I proceeded up the elevator and to the bridge. It was a little empty when I arrived, but when I sat down in the captain''s chair the rest of the crew filed in through the door. They all saluted me as they went to their stations. I cleared my throat, ¡°Are we ready to head back to the ArchAngel?¡± One of the girls stood up an saluted, ¡°Ready and waiting sir!¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Good, let''s get going then.¡± At this time Xenova made her way onto the bridge and sat down on my lap. She wrapped her arms around my neck, ¡°We heading out master?¡± I smiled and smacked her on the butt, ¡°Don¡¯t call me master anymore.¡± She let out a small yip at the smack and blushed, ¡°Yes dear.¡± I grinned and then looked back out the window as we were starting to warp. We honestly weren¡¯t very far from the ArchAngel, but if we were to head towards it without warping it would take us a few hours while warping only took us a few minutes. We left warp space and we saw the ArchAngel in front of us. After another ten or fifteen minutes we were docking. The girls and I left the ship first and then everyone else left. I was heading towards the bridge of the ArchAngel when an alarm started blaring. I heard the voice of the ArchAngel¡¯s A.I. come over the speakers, ¡°Warning! Planet under attack by Demons!¡± It said that a few times before it just started saying warning over and over again. I cursed and used [Image Teleportation]. I appeared on the bridge instantly which startled the crew members there. I ignored their surprised gasps and faces, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± One of the guys collected himself first, ¡°Uh, yes sir! The planet of Winslex is under attack by one of the Demon armies.¡± Xenova appeared on the bridge, ¡°Which army is it?¡± The man looked at his computer before speaking, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s General Immortalius¡¯s army.¡± Xenova sighed, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°Why is that good?¡± She smiled, ¡°The reason his name is Imortalious is that he has been stuck at the Immortal Power Rank for almost a thousand years.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Oh okay¡­ how the hell is he a general then?¡± She smiled, ¡°He is the general of the weakest army in the Demon Kingdom. The entire army doesn¡¯t even pose a real threat to you alone. The general may put up a decent fight with you because he is the same rank, but you are also an Immortal Magic Rank as well.¡± I smiled, ¡°Let''s go save the world.¡± I laughed inside my mind, I have always wanted to say that. Dani walked in at this time, ¡°Uh oh, be careful there or the bridge might not be big enough for your head in the future.¡± I grinned, ¡°I let you remember just how big my head is later.¡± Dani just grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me with a good time.¡± Xenova chipped in, ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Dani leaned close to her so she could whisper in her ear and then her face turned really red. She glanced at me and then spoke softly, ¡°No fair, I want to see master¡¯s big head too.¡± I grinned and shook my head. I didn¡¯t think that a succubus would get embarrassed like that. Hell, she almost wanted to fuck me in front of the palace back on Pantidrop. Of course, when she saw all the people she got a bit embarrassed. I wonder if the attitude that she had when she first appeared at the wedding had something to do with Lucifer¡¯s slave emblem. I pushed all of the thoughts not pertaining to Winslex into the back of my mind. I told the crew, ¡°Set a course to Winslex. Get us there as fast as you can.¡± They saluted, ¡°Yes your majesty!¡± The bridge got noisy as everybody set upon their selective tasks. After about five minutes the ArchAngel was in warp space. Another five minutes and we were exiting it. When we left warp space the entire space fortress shook from an explosion. I yelled, ¡°What was that?¡± A crewman yelled back, ¡°The demon¡¯s capital ship detected our warp and launched missiles at out exit point! They timed it perfectly and managed to hit us as we appeared! We didn¡¯t have time to get the shields up!¡± I cursed, ¡°Power up the shields and have one of the researchers start a project on warp space safe shields!¡± I punched a button on my chair and Xyldrick appeared on the monitor. He saluted, ¡°Your orders your majesty?¡± I answered him, ¡°Launch the Freedom and scramble your fighters.¡± He saluted, ¡°Sir yes sir!¡± I closed the communication link. I looked back at the girls, ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a bit.¡± They all smiled and Xenova gave me a kiss. She separated from me, ¡°Have fun.¡± I grinned, ¡°I plan on having loads.¡± I looked back out the window and used [Blink]. I appeared right in front of what I thought to be their capital ship. I saw a red skinned buff demon with red bat-like wings on his back. He looked like the classic rendition of the devil from back on earth. He grinned at me and then launched himself out of the bridge. The glass shattered and the emergency shutters activated. He stopped right in front of me, ¡°Looks like an Immortal human wants to fight the all-powerful I.¡± I frowned at the way he referred to himself. I grinned right afterward, ¡°So you are the General Immortalius?¡± He did a mock bow, ¡°It is I. You know me, but I really don¡¯t know who you are.¡± I grinned, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. You just need to know that this is the end of you and your army.¡± He widened his eyes and then he laughed, ¡°You think that you and that space station are going to do anything to my army?¡± He put his arms out the side and more spaceships appeared from warp space. There was probably around thirty massive battleships behind him now. I laughed, ¡°You really think that you can handle the ArchAngel with this puny amount of battleships?¡± He grinned, ¡°No, I only need two of them to handle that worthless space station.¡± I smiled, ¡°Kira would you do dad a favor and take out a few of his ships?¡± There was a giggled followed by a sweet voice, ¡°Sure thing daddy!¡± After that half of the one hundred medium capacity anti-capital ship rail guns aimed at the battleships that just warped in. They started to glow red and then they fired a red beam at the ships. The beams completely engulfed the battleships and they were literally wiped from existence. The look on Imortalious¡¯s face was priceless. I grinned, ¡°What was that about only needing two ships to take out my ArchAngel?¡± He looked over at the space fortress and saw the symbol of the empire painted on the side. It was then that I think he realized he fucked up, ¡°Wait! Is that the ArchAngle that belongs to the new emperor of the Draconian Empire?¡± I smiled and then laughed, ¡°You¡¯re pretty sharp. I made the same mock bow that he did, ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I am Emporer Vitamor of the United Draconian Empire.¡± After I said that the fighters and bombers from the Freedom arrived and were fighting with the enemies that were left over. The Freedom was slowly making its way towards their capital ship. Imortalius gritted his teeth, ¡°Damn you! You may have a powerful Space Fortress, but you are just an Immortal Power Rank!¡± After he said that his skin changed color and appeared a green color. I raised an eyebrow, ¡°A Demi-God? And the wind element too. Aren¡¯t you supposed to have been stuck at the Immortal Rank for the last thousand years?¡± He grinned, ¡°I broke through a few months ago. Lord Lucifer allowed me to attack this planet in celebration.¡± I laughed and shook my head, ¡°You picked the wrong planet to attack.¡± He grinned again, ¡°What are you going to do about it, you¡¯re just an Immortal.¡± I smiled, ¡°Head my command! Spirit-Queen Frozela come to me!¡± After I made my chant the immediate area around us dropped in temperature. The vacuum of space is cold enough as it is, but it became even colder. The average temperature of space is around negative four hundred and fifty-five degrees Fahrenheit with absolute zero being around four hundred and fifty-six. Back on earth they still haven¡¯t successfully achieved absolute zero and most scientists think that it is virtually impossible, but at this moment I am witnessing the impossible. An ice sculpture of a beautiful female appeared next to me. The sculpture was incredibly lifelike and it smiled at me, ¡°You called master?¡± I smiled back at her, ¡°I have run across an annoying bug and I would like your help to freeze it to death.¡± She looked over at Immortalius, ¡°Ah you mean this puny demi-god?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± She smiled, ¡°Your wish is my command master.¡± Immortalius was almost quivering in his boots, ¡°H¡­h¡­how can you have contracted a spirt!? Only an Immortal Magic Rank can contract spirits! You even contracted a Spirit-Queen which is the highest rank of spirit!¡± I laughed, ¡°She isn¡¯t the only one. Sadly in the vacuum of space, I can¡¯t call a lot of them out. It just so happens that ice is able to exist in space so I could summon the Ice Queen Frozela.¡± His eyes widened again, ¡°You mean to tell me that you are an Immortal in both Power and Magic? You also have contracted multiple Spirit-Queens?¡± I smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t ever remember saying any of that¡­ I don¡¯t know why I would. That would just be telling my enemy all my trump cards.¡± Frozela spoke, ¡°But you did say that master.¡± I frowned, ¡°Did I?¡± She nodded and I sighed, ¡°I guess I went a little bit loose mouthed there and forgot. Oh well as long as all witnesses are wiped out then its good.¡± I glared at Immortalius, ¡°You ready witness? I would pray to whatever god you believe in¡­ or Lucifer. Either one works because neither one can help you now.¡± I blinked in front of him and punched him straight in the face. He flew back and smashed into his capital ship leaving a dent in the side. He growled and then disappeared. I was surprised that he could teleport like I could, but then I remembered that his element was wind. That meant that he didn¡¯t teleport he just moved faster than I could see. I looked around for him and even used my [Mana Perception] I saw the mana flowing through his body, but it was a little too late because his fist was already near my head. I tried to block, but I only got my arm halfway up before it connected with my cheek. I felt my consciousness shake and felt myself entering the atmosphere of the planet. I curse and then used my [Mana Manipulation] to put a mana shield around me. I was constantly controlling the mana around me and pouring it into the shield as it kept trying to dissipate. After I entered the lower atmosphere of the planet and the resistance lessened I let go of the shield. Seconds later I crashed into the ground and went about a hundred yards into the crust of the planet. I spit out a mouthful of blood and felt the pain through my entire body. I ignored the pain and flew out of the whole. Frozela flew over to me and hovered next to me. We both looked up into the sky and saw that Immortalius was smiling down at us. I spit out a glob of blood as I grinned up at him. V.2 Ch.11 - The End? *Vitamor¡¯s POV* Immortalius was floating in the sky above us with a stupid grin on his face. I was getting annoyed just looking at it, to be honest. I looked over at Frozela, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he has up his sleeve and why he can smile confidently like that. I want to handle this by myself, you keep a lookout for any possible surprises.¡± She nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± After that, she made a chair out of ice and lounged in it. She even made some popcorn made of ice. I smiled at her and shook my head. Spirit Queens are at the God Princess Magic Rank at the minimum so this fight should be a piece of cake, but I don¡¯t like his smile, for more than one reason. I tilted my head to the side and cracked my neck. I shook my shoulders, put power into my legs, and jumped. *Immortalius POV* The human draconian emperor cracked his neck and then jumped towards me. I readied myself and watched him come at me, but he disappeared when he got halfway towards me. I looked around and tried to sense him at the same time, but I was unable to sense him at all. This was impossible unless he was using space magic, but space mages were extremely rare. I finally sensed him, but it was too late as his fist connected with the back of my head. I felt myself fly through the air straight into a mountain. I smashed into the mountain and went in a couple dozen feet. I was shocked, what the hell is with this strength? *Vitamor¡¯s POV* I sighed at the release of my pent up irritation from his grin. I looked towards the mountain that I punched him into and saw that it actually had a crack running vertically up the entire mountain. He flew out of the hole and looked me dead in the eyes, ¡°That punch had the strength of a half-step God. How did you manage that?¡± I grinned, ¡°Now why would I want to reveal all my secrets? I mean, you have some secrets of your own, don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you tell me them first?¡± I saw him clench his teeth and he disappeared from view. I threw up a mana shield instantly and almost a split second after that it shattered. I dodged to the left and saw a punch come from behind right where my head was just at. I flew back a few yards and looked at him. He was gritting his teeth even harder. I smiled, ¡°Be careful or you might shatter some teeth.¡± I cracked my knuckle, ¡°Of course I could always do that for you free of charge.¡± I activate the same spell I used a minute ago and blinked right to his left. I infused some earth element into my right leg and kicked him in the side. He flew across the sky and smashed into the ground making an impact crater a mile wide. A split second later I felt a pain in my stomach and I looked down to see his fist buried into it. I spit out some blood and flew across the sky. I smashed into another mountain a few miles away going in a few dozen yards. I gasped for breath, ¡°Damn, I let my guard down.¡± I put power into my legs and launched myself out of the whole. I blinked over to where Immortalius was floating in the air. He was grinning, ¡°Did you enjoy that?¡± I spit out another glob of blood, ¡°It was exhilarating, but that isn¡¯t all you have is it?¡± He grinned at me, ¡°Not even close.¡± He was about to move, but I had already made my move. When he tried to run at me his eyes widened and I smiled, ¡°I see you noticed.¡± He gritted his teeth, ¡°What did you do to me?¡± I laughed, ¡°Nothing much. I just linked my mana with the mana flowing through your body and held it in place.¡± He gnashed his teeth at me, ¡°Bullshit!¡± I smiled, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me then try to cast a spell.¡± He must have tried because his eyes widened even further. This caused my smile to get even wider, ¡°I told you so.¡± He spat at me, ¡°Release me!¡± I continued to smile as I lifted my arm towards him. I channeled my destructive element through my mana and into his. I squeezed my hand closed into a fist and the destruction started to wreak havoc on his body. He screamed, ¡°Aaaahhhh!¡± His screams reached everyone back on the ArchAngel. They were all cheering, ¡°His Majesty did it!¡± Immortalius gnashed his teeth, ¡°I will kill you!¡± He bit something in the back of his mouth and my link to him was instantly severed. I felt a pain in my head from the sudden disconnect. Immortalius¡¯ had a green crown above his head. My eyes widened, ¡°How the fuck did he go from Demi-God to a fucking God King!?¡± He spoke to me at that time and his voice sounded hoarse, ¡°You forced me to this point. I just broke a capsule in the back of my mouth with a chemical in it that can bring my power up a few levels. Sadly the cost of using this chemical is my life, but it will be worth it if I can bring you with me.¡± He grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those on the ship. I¡¯ll have some fun with them before I send them to be with you again.¡± He disappeared and I was instantly sent flying and felt a pain in my head. I lost consciousness shortly after that. *Chronos¡¯ POV* I was watching their fight through the TV in my room and I was really proud of how far he had come. The fight was getting really interesting, but when the demon¡¯s power suddenly skyrocketed to God King I panicked, ¡°Fuck!¡± I quickly opened up a portal and stepped through it. When I appeared on the other side I saw Pangu and NuWa chatting with my brother Hades. They all jumped when I appeared and Hades cursed at me, ¡°Damn sister! If you are going to show up all of a sudden at least appear at the front door like everyone else.¡± I gritted my teeth, ¡°No time. Vitamor is in trouble and I don¡¯t know if he can get himself out of it this time.¡± They all raised eyebrows and NuWa spoke up, ¡°What happened?¡± Instead of explaining it I waved my hand and a portal appeared with the current scene happening at Winslex. They all widened their eyes, ¡°God King? Why would he attempt to fight one head on like this?¡± I shook my head, ¡°He was only a Demi-God when this fight started. He swallowed some kind of chemical that he had stored in a capsule in the back of his mouth. That chemical allowed him to jump power levels, but it will cost him his life he said.¡± They all nodded and my brother spoke up, ¡°I have heard of this chemical. I don¡¯t know the name of it yet, but it has been circulating a lot among the demons. This is all information that I have gathered from dead demons.¡± All of a sudden a slender and busty woman with four wings appeared in the room. She spoke to Hades, ¡°I am heading out. There is another powerful soul that will soon be heading your way.¡± Hades furrowed his brows, ¡°Who¡¯s soul is powerful enough for you to personally have to go yourself Thanatos?¡± Thanatos pulled out a piece of paper and then put a pair of glasses on, ¡°According to this the soul¡¯s current vessel is a human called Vitamor.¡± I screamed and wrapped my hand around her neck, ¡°You will not touch his soul!¡± She looked me in the eyes and then pried my hand from her neck, ¡°You may be the Primordial God of Time, but I am also a Primordial God of Death and Souls. Hades and I share the command over death, but when it comes to Souls I reign supreme.¡± Seeing that she was overpowering me at my Primordial level I applied some of my Asura strength into my hand. It quickly clamped onto her neck again and caused her eyes to widen. I growled at her, ¡°Don¡¯t. Touch. His. Soul!¡± Suddenly there was a hand on mine, ¡°Chronos look.¡± I saw that the hand was NuWa¡¯s and she was pointing at the portal. When I looked over towards it we all spoke at the same time, ¡°Fuck.¡± *Silthis¡¯ POV* I was standing on the ArchAngel watching my husband fight with the demon using the long-range camera. When I felt the demon¡¯s power skyrocket I was instantly worried and I unconsciously touched my stomach. I saw that my husband laid on the ground and didn¡¯t move. I felt tears stream down my face and I crashed to my knees. I held my head in my hands and started to bawl. I heard a couple of other girls crying and I knew that my sisters were feeling the same thing I was. Suddenly there was a powerful pressure pushing down on all of us. I cried out in pain, what is going on? What can release the kind of pressure that can even cause a God Princess to feel pain? I struggled to look at the screen and I felt the blood drain from my face. I release a cold sweat and unconsciously backed away from the screen. I saw that there was a black aura fluctuating wildly from my husband¡¯s body. This aura was tearing into space and showing us the void behind it. There were creatures that I have never seen before staring in from the void, but none of them even dared to get close. My husband then stood up and I saw a grin on his face that sent shivers down my spine. I felt a wetness flow down my leg and it took everything I had not to scream. He was hunched forward a bit with his arms hanging straight down. He looked up at the sky and a demonic scream sounded from his voice. *Dani¡¯s POV* I have seen him get like this before, but this is different. The aura he is exuding is the same, but he has never released such a demonic scream like that. When he screamed there was another burst of pressure that blast out from his body. This pressure instantly disintegrated half of the planet of Winslex. Billions of lives were destroyed just like that. There was no warning, just a blast of pressure and they were gone. I looked back at him, ¡°Dear what is happening to you?¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. *Vitamor¡¯s POV* I was brought back to that void in my consciousness. I saw the black floating orb in front of me and I instantly got pissed, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± The orb fluctuated a couple of times before I heard its voice in my head, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me that brought you into this space.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you then who was it?¡± The orb actually shuddered, ¡°The end.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°The end? You make no sense? If you don¡¯t have anything important right now then let me go. I have a fight I need to finish.¡± There was a demonic laugh from behind me and I turned around to see a violet colored silhouette of a woman. I couldn¡¯t really tell anything about her except for she was very curvy. I frowned, ¡°Why the hell are there so many different things in my consciousness.¡± The figure spoke, ¡°You don¡¯t realize who you are, do you?¡± I frowned even deeper, ¡°What do you mean? I am Vitamor and I have been told that I am the Asura of Destruction.¡± The figure laughed and it sounded extremely demonic. She shook her head and sashayed up to me. She put a finger on my chin, ¡°The puny Asura of Destruction is dead. He was thoroughly smashed centuries ago.¡± I furrowed my brows again, ¡°Then what is this orb of destruction in my consciousness?¡± She waved at the orb and it quickly ran away, ¡°That is the Orb of Destruction. It is the core of the destruction element and how the Asura of Destruction got his power.¡± I was getting more and more confused, ¡°I thought that there was always an Asura of Destruction.¡± She nodded, ¡°Oh there is. It just isn¡¯t you. The destruction element isn¡¯t what makes someone and Asura of Destruction. The Asura of Destruction is someone that has a tendency for violence. At a certain time in their life, they will go insane and go on a rampage. It is the destiny of all Asura¡¯s of Destruction.¡± I frowned, ¡°Then why do the Asura¡¯s think that the destruction element is only found in the Asura of Destruction?¡± She pinched my cheek, ¡°Because the Orb of Destruction has constantly been bouncing from Asura of Destruction to Asura of Destruction. It is attracted to those that have that destructive nature.¡± I sighed, ¡°Then why did it choose my body.¡± She really didn¡¯t have a face, but for some reason, I thought she was smiling right now. She answered my question, ¡°That was because I decided to capture it. After I captured it and it found out that you didn¡¯t have the destructive nature it tried to take over your body. It was finally able to somewhat succeed when your current demon wife attacked your wife from Earth.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°I remember that. I thought that the first time it appeared was that time back in middle school with the football team.¡± She shook her head, ¡°That was me. How dare they hurt my master! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you would feel extremely guilty back then I would have destroyed the entire house.¡± I widened my eyes, ¡°Master?¡± She cupped my face in her hands, ¡°Yes, my master.¡± She leaned forward and planted a kiss on my lips. It felt really weird due to her lack of lips. She pulled away and I managed to speak again, ¡°Who are you?¡± She poked me on the head and I felt myself starting to leave this space. I managed to hear what she said before I left, ¡°I am the end of life and death. I am the end of war and peace. I am the end of destruction and creation. I am the end of time. I am The End.¡± *Immortalius POV* I was grinning at the dead body of the human from afar and when I was about to head towards the capital ship and the space fortress I pushed into the ground from the pressure. I was astounded, right now I should be at the God King level of power. What can possibly cause enough pressure to push me down? I felt a shiver go down my spine and I looked back at the human. He was standing now and a black aura was wildly fluctuating around him. I widened my eyes and I felt fear in my heart. He looked at the sky and a demonic scream came out of his mouth. There was a blast of pressure from his body and I saw that the planet was disintegrating as it moved. I tried to move and run, but I couldn¡¯t. The pressure hit my body and I felt nothing after that. *NuWa¡¯s POV* We were watching everything through the portal and we could just imagine the pressure needed to instantly destroy half a planet and a God King at the same time. The Spirit Queen had already gone back to her summoning space and was spared from the pressure. We saw that the pressure was gone and I quickly opened a portal to where he was. I stepped through the portal and I felt that the others followed me. I stared at Vitamor who was just floating in space with that aura surrounding him. The portal closed behind us and then he looked straight at us. There was a grin on his face. There was a sultry female voice that sounded out from him, ¡°An Asura of Time, two Asura¡¯s of Death, an Asura of Life, and an Asura of Souls. Interesting. Are you all enemies of my master or friends?¡± There was an astonishing amount of pressure coming from him as he spoke. It took me a second to respond, ¡°Your master? If you are talking about Vitamor then we are friends.¡± The thing controlling him nodded, ¡°Good. My master is extremely weak right now and can¡¯t handle everything in the realms. He needs good allies until his body is strong enough to wield my power.¡± There was a grin on his face again as the female voice spoke, ¡°I hope that this time my power will fully become his. Only then can he live a life of freedom.¡± I furrowed my brows and spoke politely, ¡°May I ask with whom we are speaking?¡± There was a demonic laugh from him before the sultry voice spoke again, ¡°There is no need for you to know who I am, but I will tell you this Asura of Life. Your lover¡¯s soul is not in my master¡¯s body.¡± Shock ran through my entire body, ¡°W¡­ W¡­ What do you mean!?¡± The voice spoke again, ¡°Your lover¡¯s soul was thoroughly destroyed back then. There wasn¡¯t a shred left.¡± I shook my head, ¡°That¡¯s not possible! The element of destruction is in Vitamor¡¯s body! That is proof that his soul is there.¡± The voice yelled, ¡°Silence!¡± The pressure increased and actually pulled us to our knees. She spoke again, ¡°My master¡¯s soul is the only one to inhabit this body. Any other soul would have been taken care of by me personally. I capture the Orb of Destruction when I saw that it was imprisoned on that planet called Earth.¡± I felt pain in my heart, ¡°Then is he truly gone?¡± She nodded his head, ¡°Yes, this should have been known by you already, but your lover¡¯s soul has forever disappeared from the realms.¡± I put my head in my hands and I felt the tears streaming down my face. The voice spoke again, ¡°Do not worry though. The Orb of Destruction has the memories of all of the Asura¡¯s of Destruction in it. It may not be your lover in appearance, but my master will have all of his memories when he fully consumes the Orb.¡± I looked back at Vitamor, ¡°That won¡¯t be the same as having him back!¡± She nodded his head again, ¡°This is true, but isn¡¯t it the next best option?¡± I shook my head, ¡°It is the next best option, but it¡¯s not fair to Vitamor. I won¡¯t be his lover just because he has my ex¡¯s memories. No man would accept a lover that they knew only loved them because of the memories that had in their mind. Especially when they were from a completely different person.¡± She made him smile, ¡°So, you are saying that you could possibly love my master for who he is and not just the memories.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°I am saying that anything is possible. I will not love him as long as he has the memories of my ex.¡± She laughed, ¡°Then what if I made those memories go away?¡± I widened my eyes, ¡°You want to suppress the memories so he couldn¡¯t access them?¡± She shook his head, ¡°No, I mean I can completely erase them if you want. This way if you fall in love with my master it will be for who he is. This way the memories you have of your ex will be sweet memories that you can keep for yourself while trying to make new ones with my master.¡± I frowned, ¡°Why do you keep trying to set me and your master up?¡± She laughed again, ¡°My master should have any woman that he wants. I know that he has taken an interest in you. It may only be from what he was told about you, but he was able to get the gist of what you look like from that. My master is a lover of all beautiful woman and big breasts.¡± The voice laughed again before speaking to me again, ¡°I ask you again. Do you want me to erase the memories from of your ex from the Orb?¡± I felt a multitude of emotions running through my heart. I hurt for the fact that he was truly gone, but I also felt that after so many centuries it was maybe time to let go. I looked at Vitamor and smiled, who knows with the power hidden in this kid¡¯s body maybe I could be happy and have someone that will never leave me. I sighed and then made my decision, ¡°Do it.¡± She made him smile, ¡°Good choice.¡± She closed his eyes and then opened them, ¡°It is done.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°Just like that?¡± She nodded, ¡°Just like that.¡± She laughed, ¡°Well kids, it¡¯s time for me to go now. I will return my master to you now.¡± My brother quickly spoke, ¡°Wait! Who are you?¡± She laughed again, ¡°There has always been a beginning and an end. When one thing begins it is destined to end. The end is unavoidable and it is everywhere.¡± After she spoke Vitamor¡¯s body slumped to the ground and I instantly moved to catch him. I saw him sleeping peacefully in my arms and I smiled. I moved a piece of hair from his face and got a better look at him. It is funny that I was the creator of the human race, but now a being wants me to fall in love with one of my creations. Isn¡¯t the same as a mom falling in love with her child? I shook the thoughts from my head and looked back at Chronos, ¡°Mind fixing the planet?¡± She nodded and held out her hand. A giant clock appeared behind her and the arms started to spin backward. The destroyed half of the planet started to reappear and the creatures that were destroyed were brought back to life. The demon was looking around in shock, ¡°I¡¯m not dead!?¡± He felt his body and then laughed, ¡°I¡¯m not dead!¡± His power was still at the God King stage and I could feel his life force leaving him. I looked over, ¡°Brother Pangu can you get rid of the pest please?¡± He nodded his head and disappeared. The laughing was cut off and he reappeared back where he was. He flicked his hand to get rid of the blood staining his fingers. I smiled and then looked over at Chronos. She put her hand down and sighed, ¡°I have returned everything to normal. Everyone¡¯s memories were returned to right before Vitamor left the ship. I have also frozen the time until we leave.¡± I nodded, ¡°Thank you Chronos.¡± She smiled, ¡°No problem. Just remember that I am the senior sister.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She smiled wider, ¡°When you fall in love with Vitamor like I did, remember that I have seniority.¡± I widened my eyebrows and then laughed, ¡°No problem!¡± We both laughed for a bit and I heard Hades speaking to Pangu, ¡°Who do you think that was controlling Vitamor¡¯s body?¡± Pangu shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I honestly don¡¯t care right now.¡± He was staring at NuWa with a smile on his face. He spoke again a few seconds later, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen sister NuWa laugh in so long. It truly is beautiful and brings happiness to my heart.¡± Hades laughed, ¡°I agree with you. This beautiful woman looks better with a smile on her face instead of gloom and a frown.¡± Pangu laughed as well, ¡°Vitamor sure is a lucky man.¡± Hades grinned, ¡°Sometimes plot armor just works that way.¡± Pangu laughed, ¡°Plot armor?¡± Hades shook his head, ¡°Nothing. Vitamor is a very lucky man indeed.¡± V.2 Ch.12 - I Feel Cheap *Vitamor¡¯s POV* I was lying in darkness for a long time with no one to talk to. It was utterly lonely. I lost count of how many days, or at least what I thought was days, had went by. It got to the point that I started to talk to myself and answer my own questions. I was glad no one could see me carrying on a conversation with myself. The silence and loneliness was almost unbearable. I missed the girls, all of them. I missed just being in their presence, touching their skin, breathing in their aroma, seeing their smiles, among many other things. I missed the intimate contact with them. I¡¯m not talking about the sex but don¡¯t get me wrong, sex is fucking amazing. I am talking about being letting Dani just sit in my lap, wrapping my arms around Camellia, rub Sylvia¡¯s ears, or pet Silthis¡¯ belly that is holding my child. It¡¯s some of the simple things that I miss and didn¡¯t really know how important they were until now. I thought about Zellfina and how she seemed so imposing to her people, but when she looked at me she turned into an affectionate and docile woman. I really miss her and even the stinking brat Zendra. I thought about Xenova and all that she had been through and I felt that my anger, or should I say rage, for what she has went through briefly appeared. Surprisingly that was it though. It disappeared as fast as it appeared. It confused me and I honestly wondered why it just went away. I usually act pretty impulsively when it comes to those I love, but why not now. I honestly couldn¡¯t understand what was going on with me, but I thought that it may be a good thing. Too much has been destroyed or put in possible danger by my impulsiveness. I don¡¯t know if I will be able to control myself is something actually happened to my loved ones, but I will do whatever it takes to prevent anything. I will even kneel and beg if I have too. There is an old Chinese saying that, ¡°There is gold under a man¡¯s knees¡± or something like that. It basically meant that kneeling for anything should be done towards one¡¯s parents and the heaven and earth. Kneeling should not be done lightly, but I say fuck that. What use is all the gold in the world if the ones that I love are put in danger because of my refusal to demean myself? If I was put in a situation where I was told to lose my arm or lose any of my loved ones, I would personally remove it and hand it to whoever requested it, now this is only if I have absolutely no way in hell of beating said person. It would be kind of stupid to just cut my arm off and hand it to someone just because they said so. I had a small laugh at that thought and I heard a voice, ¡°What are you laughing at master?¡± I instantly shot up from where I was lying on the ground and looked around. I saw that same violet silhouette from a while back. I frowned, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I was honestly confused, I thought I was dead and this state of unbearable aloneness was my punishment. The silhouette laughed, ¡°You aren¡¯t dead master.¡± I widened my eyes, ¡°What do you mean?¡± She smiled, ¡°You asked why I was here first, but the answer to both questions is actually the same. This is your sea of consciousness and I live here.¡± I raised my eyebrows again, ¡°You live in my sea of consciousness? I didn¡¯t even know I had one.¡± I heard about the sea of consciousness from the many wuxia and xanxia novels I have read, but I didn¡¯t know they were real and that I had one too. I think would have been smiling if she had a mouth, ¡°Of course you have one. Everyone has a sea of consciousness, but only those at a certain power level are sense them. It takes an even higher power level to actually interact with them.¡± I nodded my head at the new information, ¡°So why can I see mine now?¡± She walked over towards me and waved her hand. A bed appeared out of nowhere and she sat on the edge. She looked over at me and patted the mattress beside her, ¡°Sit.¡± I nodded and then sat down beside her. She grabbed my arm and wrapped it around her before she leaned on me, placing her head on my shoulder. Before I could even wrap my head around what was going on she spoke again, ¡°When my powers where released like they were it caused your body to basically power up on its own. Your body is in an unconscious like state while it goes through the process.¡± She snuggled closer before she continued talking, ¡°In order for one to rank up to Demi-God in the power ranking they have to be able to at least sense their sea of consciousness. To rank up to God rank they have to be able to interact with it, kind of like what you are doing right now.¡± I quickly spoke before she continued, ¡°So, I am ranking up to the God Rank then?¡± She nodded her head on my shoulder, ¡°That is right master.¡± It actually brought a little bit of a shock to me. I didn¡¯t think that I would be able to rank up that fast. She continued from where I interrupted her, ¡°In order to rank up higher than that you have to be able to create a home in your sea of consciousness.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°What do you mean a home?¡± She looked up at me, ¡°You basically have to be able to create a space inside of your sea of consciousness that your loved ones could possibly live in. You could also try and create your own living world if you wanted. The second type of home is much harder to make than just an area for your loved ones. Creating an actual world means that it has to be able to evolve and bread its own life after you make it.¡± I was shocked, ¡°You mean I would have my own planet inhabited by lifeforms in my mind?¡± She giggled, ¡°Yes and no.¡± The world you make would actually be somewhere out in the void protected by unimaginable powers spawned from the beginning. Unless you specifically wish for someone to trespass in your world, no one would be able to even find it. Once your home or world is created you will have successfully become a God Prince.¡± I swallowed some saliva, ¡°So what about a God King?¡± She grinned, ¡°Your world would have to be crafted into at least a universe.¡± I nearly fainted, ¡°You mean to tell me that I will be creating a universe in my sea of consciousness?¡± She giggled, ¡°Yes and No. You will be crafting most of it in your sea of consciousness, but the universe won¡¯t really be in it. Like I said about the world, the universe will actually exist somewhere in the void. You will be able to access it and manage it from your sea of consciousness. You can also interact with the denizens of your world and universe through your sea of consciousness. Now I could go on and on about how all of this actually works, but I am not going to. I know that you may want to know, but it¡¯s too much technical jargon and mumbo jumbo for me to speak about and quite frankly my dear, I don¡¯t give a damn.¡± I winced, ¡°Well alright then.¡± She giggled, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to be mean or anything, but most people want to know the technical and more detail aspects of how something works instead of just enjoying what is right in front of them. Personally I feel that people should just shut their brains off and enjoy things for what they are. I can¡¯t tell you the amount of times I have seen someone try to pick apart things and not actually be able to enjoy them and I honestly feel sorry for those people. I don¡¯t understand how they could ever enjoy anything by picking it apart, but to each their own.¡± I smiled and actually agreed with her, but I put the thought out of my mind. I looked back down at her, ¡°So how long does it usually take for something like this to happen?¡± She looked at me and cocked her head to the side a bit, ¡°Usually about twenty-four hours.¡± I sighed and nodded, ¡°Could you tell me how long it has been since the fight?¡± She nodded, ¡°It¡¯s been about three weeks.¡± I widened my eyes in shock, ¡°What!?¡± *Nuwa¡¯s POV* I sighed and looked down at the bed where Vitamor was sleeping. He was lying there peacefully and he actually looked pretty damn cute too. I reached down and cupped his face in my hand and gave him a quick kiss on the forehead. I stood up and walked over to the chair trying to sort out the thoughts in my head. It has been almost three weeks since everyone things that Vitamor just passed out in the bridge of the ArchAngel. When I showed up almost everyone on the ship was in a panic and trying to bow to me. I sighed and wondered how they would have reacted if they would have seen my brothers and the others as well. They all would have probably died of heart attacks if they saw Pangu. He was the creator of these universes after all. Of course, only the universe with the original Earth that Vitamor was from was actually made by him. Each of the other universes, including the one we are in now, are actually pseudo universes created by technology that Chronos¡¯ father invented. I sighed and rubbed the bridge of my nose thinking about the things that the being inside of Vitamor said. Why should I try to fall in love with him? I am kind of attracted to him and now that my ex is truly gone from the realms I could actually think about moving on. I didn¡¯t want to move on if the possibility of bringing him back was there, but now I know it isn¡¯t. I looked back at the bed that he was lying on and saw his sleeping face. It brought a smile to my face and for some reason warmth to my chest. Ugh, why and how could I actually be falling in love with this man? I am an Asura of Life and he is just an Immortal. I know his potential is high, but he hasn¡¯t really tapped into that yet. Of course, a fourteen almost fifteen year old Immortal in both Power and Magic is almost unthinkable, but here he lies in front of me. I thought about what the being said about him again, especially the part where she said he liked big boobs. I looked down at my breasts, which would block the view of my feet if I was standing up. They were massive and a smile appeared on my face as the brief thought of him liking them appeared in my head.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. I quickly shook my head to clear the thought out and then looked over at him again. I studied his face and then made my decision to hang around a bit. I won¡¯t get involved with much of anything he does and if I go into public with him I will change my appearance. I don¡¯t really need everyone bowing to me when they see me. Sometimes it sucks being the mother of almost all the species in the universes. Pangu, being an Asura of Death, is unable to actually give life to anything so he enlisted my help to bring life into his universes. That includes the universe that he actually made. I was thinking about other things when Vitamor¡¯s body started to glow. I rose an eyebrow, ¡°Oh he is entering the Demi-God rank. Almost just as quickly as he started glowing it shrank from his body and concentrated itself on his eyes. This caused me to be a little wide eyed and speechless. He was actually going to step into the God rank before his fifteenth birthday? This was unheard of, even among the geniuses back in the sect from my original realm. A few minutes later and he was opening he eyes and then he looked at me. I smiled and said they only thing I could think of at the moment, ¡°Hey.¡± *Vitamor''s POV* I opened my eyes to see a beautiful and extremely busty woman. Her hair was jet black and her eyes were exactly the same. They seemed to pull you in if you stared at them too long. She saw me open my eyes and she had a weird expression on her face when she spoke, ¡°Hey.¡± It was all she said, but her voice was absolutely bone melting. I briefly glanced at her rack and then back at her face. Oh my god, they were just as big as Dani¡¯s. I was trying not to drool and look at her face. She was beautiful, but I really didn¡¯t want to come off as a pervert. I smiled at her and I could see another weird look flash across her face before she smiled back. I could almost actually feel my bones starting to melt. I felt so much attraction to this woman and a part of me hoped it wasn¡¯t just lust. I would love to add her to my group, but a part of me wonders if the amount is becoming too much. There was a voice in my head, ¡°You can have as many as you want master. When you become strong enough to use even a bit of my power and I can make a physical body to your liking you can even have me.¡± It tried not to shudder at the words coming from the violet silhouette. It wasn¡¯t a bad shudder though; it was more of a shudder because of pleasure. The thought of her being able to make what I thought would be a girls ideal body was arousing to say the least. I could feel the tent in my pants rising and I tried to roll over some to hide it from the beauty beside my bed. It seemed to be a little too late though because her face turned beat red. I sighed and then said screw it rolling back to my back. The tent in my pants was sticking up as high as my pants would allow and I saw that her eyes were glued to it. We sat here in the uncomfortable silence for an hour and a part of me was wondering where the girls were. I was about to ask about them when the woman spoke, ¡°That looks painful.¡± I raised an eyebrow and then looked down at my tent that she was staring at. I smiled and shook my head, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She furrowed her brows, ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me. I know that being so¡­ uh¡­ stiff like that can be painful.¡± I gave a small awkward laugh, but what happened next shocked the shit out of me. The woman actually rolled her chair over to me and unzipped my pants. She didn¡¯t unbutton them, just pulled the zipper down. She quickly reached her hand in and seized my shaft. I gasped when her cold hands touched it. I looked at her, ¡°What are you doing? You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± She didn¡¯t answer me and then pulled my dick out from my pants. I was shooting up out of my zipper with her hand grasped around me. After a few minutes of her staring, with partially glazed over eyes, she finally moved her hand. She started off slowly and then continued to increase her speed as she worked her hand up and down. It felt so good and I didn¡¯t want it to ever end. I could feel myself getting close and I was trying to resist it. Her hand felt so good and I didn¡¯t want her to stop. I saw that she had her other hand behind the band on her breast and was rubbing it with vigor. A few seconds later her head bent down and she licked around the tip before swallowing me. My entire length went into her mouth. I was shocked that she was actually able to swallow me whole, but before I could actually think of anything else I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. I released everything, with a groan, into the back of her throat. She was sucking like a vacuum and swallowing everything. By the time I was done I was actually breathing a little ruff. She cleaned me up some and then licked her lips. The glaze in her eyes quickly went away and she actually turned completely red before sprinting out of the room. I was shocked at her reaction, but it was extremely cute and innocent. I thought about what she was able to do with her mouth and I couldn¡¯t really use the word innocent I guess. *Nuwa¡¯s POV* I don¡¯t know what happened after I saw the tent in his pants. I saw the tent and then next thing I knew I had my hand on it and there was a bitter, but sweet taste in my mouth. I almost immediately realized what had happened and it embarrassed me so much. I quickly ran out of the room and into the room that was assigned for me. I sat on the bed and held a pillow to my chest, ¡°What just happened?¡± I have only met him twice, but on our second meeting I was actually doing THAT to him.¡± I have honestly never touched a man before like that. My ex would have been my first if he hadn¡¯t went crazy from the Orb of Destruction. I thought about my ex and then about what I had just done and I instantly felt horrible. I was just starting to move on and then immediately did what I just done. I felt like such a cheap slut. I held the pillow to my chest and started to actually cry. It was then that a portal opened allowing Chronos to step through it. When I saw her sit down on the edge of the bed and wrap her arm around me I lost it. I threw myself into her embrace and bawled into her chest. I told her what had happened and that I felt bad about it for multiple reasons including the fact that she loved him. Chronos grabbed my chin and raised my head up. When I saw her face she was smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything dear. Vitamor is an astounding man and one woman won¡¯t be enough to satisfy him. He has a massive heart and the capacity to love multiple people. I have seen all the things he has been through in his life and all of the things he has done for people.¡± She kissed me on the forehead, ¡°I honestly have never seen him this tired out from anything sexual since he came to this universe. Your blowjob actually caused him to have ragged breath, which is an accomplishment in my book.¡± I felt heat rise and flush my face, ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­¡± She smiled, ¡°Say what?¡± I answered a little meekly, ¡°You know what¡­ what¡­ what I just did with Vitamor.¡± She smiled even bigger, ¡°Oh you mean your BLOWJOB.¡± I was so embarrassed, why did she have to enunciate the word so clearly. She giggled and then squeezed me tighter, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything dear. From what I saw you and he are like a perfect match for each other. Your body actually went into autopilot the moment you saw his erection. It¡¯s like your body needed him and wanted to make him feel better. I buried my head in her chest, ¡°I feel like a slut.¡± She quickly grabbed my chin and glared at me, ¡°Why would you even feel or say that?¡± I started to cry so more, ¡°I loved my ex with all of my heart. I always felt that he was the one. He was the one I wanted to spend eternity with. When he went crazy and they had to wipe him out I was mortified. My love was gone just like that.¡± I felt more tears come down my face, ¡°I held onto the hope of being able to bring him back. I wanted to hold him in my arms again, but that hope was extinguished with a couple of words.¡± I was still crying and I couldn¡¯t stop; ¡°Now I did, THAT to someone that I have only met twice. I felt like an easy and cheap slut when I realized what I had done.¡± She kissed me a couple more time on the head and cheek, ¡°You are not a slut. I know that if your ex was here he would hate for you to be acting the way you are. He would want you to move on if he was gone. He wouldn¡¯t want you to be all alone and wallowing in grief.¡± I felt a lump in my throat when she talked about him, but she was actually right. We always talked about what I would do if he was gone. It was like he knew that something was going to happen to him. There was one time that I wanted him so bad that I actually pushed him down, but he still rejected me. He looked me in the eyes when he spoke to me that day, ¡°Not now my love. There is something coming that I need to take care of and if everything goes well then we can definitely finish this afterwards. I want your first to be beautiful.¡± He sighed and spoke some other words that at the time I was too in love with what he said to hear. When I thought about them though I realized what he said. He sighed, ¡°That and I don¡¯t deserve what you are trying to offer me while I may lose myself to this demon inside of me. I want you to be able to stay with your first not just lose your chastity and then be left alone a few days later.¡± It all struck me at the same time, ¡°He knew what was going to happen. He knew it was coming. He didn¡¯t want me to give myself to him and then for him to just disappear out of my life.¡± The tears started to stream down my face again and I wailed into Chronos¡¯ chest. She ran her hand down the back of my head, ¡°He knew that the destruction was swallowing him. He truly loved you dear and he wanted you so bad. He also knew that he wasn¡¯t your fated person. He could feel the moment that he knew he loved you that you and him weren¡¯t meant to be. He loved you and he knew you loved him, but sadly the destruction overcame him and what he knew all along, happened.¡± I was listening intently to what she was saying before I spoke, ¡°Did you and him talk a lot.¡± She nodded, ¡°Yes, we were best friends. We talked about almost everything before it happened. He would always talk about you and things you two had done that day. It almost got annoying at times, but I knew what he was going through so I just listened to him. He wanted to marry you and he wanted to impregnate you. He wanted to have a family with you, but he knew he couldn¡¯t. He cried in my bosom just like you are now almost every day. There were some shirts I had to throw away because they were stained so many times with tears.¡± I didn¡¯t speak as she continues, ¡°On the last night that me and him spoke he told me that if anything ever happened to him he wished that you would be able to find another man to love. He didn¡¯t want you to be upset about him for too long. He even had me help him interview a few men to see if any would have been worthy of you.¡± I frowned at the thought of my ex interviewing potential replacements for him. Chronos continues, ¡°That is why I know that he would be happy about what you did with Vitamor. In fact, I think he would even help you in trying to build a relationship with him.¡± I looked up at her, ¡°Do you think it is time that I truly move on?¡± She nodded, ¡°I do. Move on, but don¡¯t ever forget. Hold onto the memories you have of him and cherish them, but also try and start new ones. We all have to move forward. Time is a bitch and it eventually ends, I should know, I can control it.¡± I nodded my head, which was lying on her breasts, and then thought about all the memories that I had with him and then I started to think about Vitamor. I blushed when he came into my mind, but I had a smile on my face when I actually passed out using Chronos¡¯ breasts as pillows. Discord Channel! (Sorry Not a Chapter) Filler text. Filler Text... Filler Text... Filler text. Filler Text... Filler Text... Filler text. Filler Text... Filler Text... Filler text. Filler Text... Filler Text... Filler text. Filler Text... Filler Text... Filler text. Filler Text... Filler Text... Filler text. Filler Text... Filler Text... Filler text. Filler Text... Filler Text... Stupid 500 character minimum limit...Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. V.2 Ch.13 - I Missed You *Vitamor POV* I continued to lie in bed while I tried to catch my breath from what just happened. I was utterly astonished at the fact that she literally took my breath away just from a blowjob. I have had some good sex that left me breathing difficulty, but not just from a blowjob. I was lying there for a while when Silthis came into the room. She walked over to me and sat down in the chair next to the bed. She smiled at me, ¡°Morning handsome.¡± I grinned, ¡°Morning love.¡± She put her hand on my arm, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I smiled, ¡°Honestly, amazing.¡± She glanced down and then grinned, ¡°I can see why.¡± I lifted my head up and looked down at my crotch. I saw that my dick was still out and shiny from saliva. I instantly stuffed it back in my pants and zipped them up. I rubbed the back of my head in semi-embarrassment. Silthis just giggled, but she didn¡¯t mention anything about it. She smiled at me, ¡°So, feel like getting out of bed finally? There are some people who would love to see you again.¡± I nodded and then got out of bed swiftly. I was only wearing some pants at the moment and I couldn¡¯t seem to find my shirt. I shrugged my shoulders and just followed Sithis out of the room. When we left the room I finally realized that we were back at the palace on Chiron. I wasn¡¯t really surprised that we were on Chiron though. It would be the logical place to go to while I was passed out for three weeks. I followed Sithis down the hall and into the throne room where I saw Zellfina for the first time in a little over a month. She was dealing with some nobles and hadn¡¯t noticed us enter the room yet. I smiled and felt my heart warm at the sight of her. She was arguing with some noble that I remember from the day of our wedding. I sat there trying to remember his name while I listened in on their conversation. Zellfina frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t care if he is your son or not Mr. Denfel. He actively tried to take control of the ArchAngel from my husband, your Emperor I should remind you, and he tried to lay hands on his maid Drexella. When I heard that I got pissed and released some of my aura on this Mr. Denfel, ¡°Your son did what to my maid?¡± There were gasps in the room and everyone turned towards me. Zellfina had a huge smile on her face when she saw me and Mr. Denfel was trying his hardest to stand up from his kneeling position. Everyone that saw me immediately kneeled down, ¡°Your majesty.¡± They all said in unison. I smiled and waved a hand for them to stand. Mr. Denfel was still trying to stand under the pressure of my aura. He looked up at me and spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Forgive me your majesty, but why will you not allow me to stand.¡± I frowned at him, ¡°First, you have been trying to stand instead of kneeling to me when you noticed who I was. Second, you were arguing with my wife. Third, you were defending your son after you knew he made moves on my maid.¡± He was still struggling to stand and I don¡¯t know why, ¡°Forgive me your majesty, but she is just some lowly maid. It shouldn¡¯t matter if my son wants her. She should be ecstatic that he even looks at her.¡± Drexella¡¯s smiling face flashed through my mind and I increased my pressure, ¡°She is MY main and she will be treated in the same way you treat ME!¡± He was no longer able to resist my aura as I cranked it up a notch. His knees buckled and he ended up prone on the ground. He had a look of fear on his face, ¡°Forgive me, your majesty, I was wrong. I will severely punish my son and make sure he never does something like this again.¡± I frowned, ¡°If all he did was make a move on Drexella I would have been okay with that, but he tried to take the ArchAngel for his own. That counts as treason and the punishment for treason is death.¡± His eyes widened, ¡°Please your majesty! Have mercy, he is my only son and the only one to carry on my line.¡± I sighed and was trying to figure out why a nobles son was working in the military, but I instantly remembered that the Draconian race is a highly militaristic race and they consider serving in the military a high honor. My guess is that he just joined otherwise he would have been bribed up to an officer rank. I shook my head, ¡°Fine. I won''t kill him, but he will be confined to your manor for the next five years. He will also be stripped of his military rank and not be allowed to serve again. His children will not be able to serve in the military as well. If you want someone to be able to serve before your son has grandchildren then I recommend trying for another child.¡± He seemed like he wanted to argue some more, but I quickly shut him down, ¡°If you don¡¯t like that I can always kill him and then your line will either end or you will have no choice but to conceive another child.¡± He quickly responded, ¡°No your majesty. That will not be necessary. I will correct my son¡¯s attitude and this will not happen again.¡± I nodded my head and then release my pressure from him. He quickly stood up and then bowed his head, ¡°If you will excuse me, your majesty, I will go and correct him now.¡± I waved my hand at him and he left the throne room. I smiled at everyone else, ¡°Now if you all will please excuse us I haven¡¯t seen my wife in a while.¡± They all took the hint and quickly left the room leaving only Zellfina, Sithis, and I. After I left Zellfina was going to say something, but I quickly held my hand up. I looked over towards the corner of the room, ¡°I know your there, I need your group to do something for me.¡± Zellfina smiled and Sithis was confused. All of a sudden a female draconian appeared beside me dressed in a ninja looking garb. She bowed, ¡°What are your orders, your majesty?¡± I spoke without turning towards her, ¡°Send a few of your people to keep an eye on him and his family. Keep a special lookout on his son and let me know if they plan anything untoward.¡± She bowed, ¡°As you command your majesty.¡± She disappeared from view just like she used my [Blink] skill. Sithis was looking at me in shock, ¡°I didn¡¯t even notice she was there!¡± I smiled, ¡°It''s understandable that you wouldn¡¯t. They are trained to be able to hide their presence from anyone under the God King rank in magic and the God rank in power.¡± They both frowned and Zellfina spoke up, ¡°Then how did you know she was there? From what I was told you are just an Immortal in both ranks.¡± I smiled at her, ¡°That was before I woke up.¡± I quickly released my power and my eyes started to glow with a myriad of colors. They both gasped, ¡°God Rank!? How did you jump from Immortal Rank to God Rank?¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t really know. All I know is that I am a God Rank in Power and still an Immortal in Magic.¡± They were both wide-eyed for a minute, but then they quickly regained their calm. They both smiled at me and then they suddenly pounced on me. I fell to the ground with kisses being placed all over my face. I laid there letting them kiss me all over and giggle for a bit. When we finally got up I sat down on the throne and Zellfina sat in my lap. She cuddled up to me, ¡°I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong in picking you as my mate.¡± I grinned and pinched her nose, ¡°You mean you had doubts?¡± She smiled, ¡°No not really, but a lot of other people do.¡± I laughed, ¡°I don¡¯t give a flying fuck what those people say or feel about it. As long as you or any other woman I¡¯m with are happy then fuck them.¡± She beamed at me and then gave me a passionate kiss. We made out for a few minutes before she finally pulled away. I smiled at her and then looked back at Sithis. She was just standing there smiling at us. I grinned at her, ¡°I really don¡¯t mind if you want to stay and watch, but could you go shut and lock the door for me, dear.¡± She nodded her head and did what I asked before taking her spot back by the throne. I turned back toward Zellfina and kissed her passionately again. We made out for a few minutes again before my hands started to wander her body. I put my hand up under her shirt and grasped her breast behind her bra. She groaned in pleasure while her hands ran all over my chest. Luckily I didn¡¯t have a shirt on or she may have ripped it off of me. She maneuvered herself until she was straddling me while I sat on the throne. Her hands ran down my body until she hit my belt. She quickly undid it and then followed by undoing my pants. She reached her hand inside and grasped my rock hard cock. She gasped in my mouth, ¡°This is what I have been wanting.¡± I grinned and lifted my hips to slide my pants down and off my legs. This left me completely naked while she sat completely clothed in a t-shirt and skirt. I briefly wondered why she was dressed so casually for a meeting with nobles, but I didn¡¯t really care. She began to stroke me while I continued to explore her body with my hands. After a few minutes, I reached up her skirt and pulled her panties aside before thrusting myself inside of her. This brought a gasp from her, ¡°Oh fuck yes!¡± I paused for a second before I started thrusting in and out of her. I started slowly pushing myself in, to my balls before pulling back until just the head was inside. She whined every time I pulled out so far, but she panted and almost melted in my lap every time I pushed back inside. After a few minutes of teasing her like that, I picked up my speed. I was thrusting in and out of her with a vengeance. I was pounding myself into her with everything I could and she was letting out screams of ecstasy. She was riding orgasm after orgasm for a good twenty minutes before she finally collapsed on me. When she collapsed I slowed my movements down and just gently pushed in and pulled out. She was groaning, ¡°God how I missed this.¡± She kissed me, ¡°I know you haven¡¯t finished yet, but I can¡¯t take much more. How about you finish with Sithis.¡±Stolen novel; please report. I kissed her and then pulled myself out. She whined when I did, but I gently sat her on the throne while I looked towards Sithis. She had already stripped out of her clothes and was playing with herself. I grinned and then grabbed her before pinning her to the wall with her ass towards me. She was panting, ¡°Oh yes, take me, lover.¡± I grinned and then pushed myself inside of her in one fast movement. She was pushed into the wall and she screamed, ¡°Fuck yes!¡± I started my thrusting again, but I didn¡¯t start slow. I was already moving at a fast pace and pounding myself into her. She was gasping and screaming in pleasure the entire time. I honestly wasn¡¯t used to the screaming from a woman during sex, but she sounded like she was enjoying herself immensely. I continued to push into her from behind and I even gave her ass a slap or two, leaving red marks and causing her to scream in pleasure. After about fifteen minutes if fast-paced pounding I pulled out and turned her around before lifted one of her legs and thrust myself back into her. She screamed again and I cut the sound off with a kiss. We made out while I gently pushed in and out of her from the front. I could feel myself getting close so I had slowed down and gently made love to her. She was groaning, ¡°Oh my god. Fuck me, lover. Fill me full of your seed!¡± I grunted as I shoved myself deep inside of her and released my seed. She could feel my seed filling her up and she screamed, ¡°Fuck yes!¡± She clawed at my back and wrapped her legs around me as I pushed her up against the wall. A couple minutes later I was done filling her with my seed and I pulled out of her. She slumped against the wall before I grabbed her and held her in my arms. She whispered in my ear between breaths, ¡°If you didn¡¯t already impregnate me you would have then.¡± I grinned and kissed her on the lips passionately. She moaned and leaned into her kiss as we made out for another couple of minutes. A pair of arms wrapped around me from behind and when I looked I saw Zellfina leaning her head against my back, ¡°God I missed you.¡± I smiled and put one of my hands on hers as I sat Sithis on the throne. I took one of her hands and kiss it, ¡°I missed you too, but it¡¯s only been a little over a month.¡± She smiled back, ¡°But it feels like a few years to me.¡± I laughed and then turned around to kiss her. We kissed for a few minutes, but it wasn¡¯t like a full blown make-out session. We separated and I smiled at her, ¡°So what¡¯s happened to her in the time I have been gone. She smiled, ¡°There has been quite a lot that has happened. Our construction on Shendar has been proceeding smoothly thanks to the protection that the MBSs can give us.¡± I nodded, ¡°So how many people are living on the continent now?¡± She thought about it for a minute before answering, ¡°Around a half a million are now living in standard housing close to the coast. We already have a thriving city going with a few outlying towns.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°That much already in just a little over a month?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s amazing what you can get done when you have crews working twenty-four seven on a project.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡± I smiled, ¡°How¡¯s my little girl doing?¡± I laughed in my mind at calling Zendra, my little girl. Zellfina must have found it funny as well because she giggled, ¡°Oh she is doing alright. She has been having to fight off people asking why she didn¡¯t marry you as well.¡± I laughed and shook my head, ¡°She was and is a little bit too immature for my tastes. Now I don¡¯t mind someone acting immature sometimes, but she is in that mode like twenty-four seven almost.¡± Zellfina smiled at me, ¡°I guess that makes sense. I¡¯m glad it wasn¡¯t because of what she did to you when you two first met.¡± I grinned, ¡°No, I am way over that incident.¡± She beamed, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± I smiled, ¡°So where is everybody?¡± She thought about it, ¡°Xenova, Camellia, and Dani are out on the town shopping. They took a few guards with them in case people had issues with Xenova still. Of course, she could handle things her self.¡± I grinned while she continued, ¡°Violet, Drexella, and Sylvia are training in the training room while Lady Nuwa has locked herself in her room.¡± I raised an eyebrow at that and Zellfina just shook her head, ¡°She is one of the top powers in the universe so I didn¡¯t dare intrude on her solitude.¡± I sighed and pulled myself back from her, ¡°I guess I should make a pit stop at her room.¡± I put my pants on after Zellfina gave me a playful swat and then I asked where her room was. She looked hesitant to tell me, but she did in the end. I gave both of them a kiss before making my way to Nuwa¡¯s room. I stood in front of the door and sighed before giving it a knock. There was no answer on the first knock and when I knocked the second time there was a quiet, ¡°Go away.¡± I smiled and then knocked again, ¡°It¡¯s me Lady Nuwa.¡± There was a sound of someone trying to unlock the door followed by it cracking open. I saw her standing there and gave her a smile, ¡°Hey.¡± She turned beet red and then quickly shut the door, ¡°Go away!¡± I grinned again, ¡°Come on Lady Nuwa don¡¯t be like that.¡± The door cracked open again, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Lady Nuwa.¡± I grinned, ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± She blushed, ¡°Just Nuwa.¡± I grinned again, ¡°Okay ¡®Just Nuwa¡¯ can I come in so we can talk?¡± She frowned, ¡°Not ¡®Just Nuwa¡¯ call me Nuwa.¡± I pushed the door open to no resistance from her, ¡°Okay, Nuwa.¡± She was about as red as a strawberry at this point. I closed the door behind me and she just stood there as I walked over to the bed. I sat down on the edge while she stood awkwardly by the door. I patted the bed beside me, ¡°Have a seat.¡± She quickly shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m okay right here.¡± I smiled but I didn¡¯t push the issue, ¡°So what¡¯s this I hear about you locking yourself in your room?¡± She blushed some more, I¡¯m surprised that was possible at this moment, before looking at the ground, ¡°I haven¡¯t been locking myself in my room. It¡¯s only been a few hours since I was in the room with you.¡± She blushed deeply after saying that and I smiled at how innocent she was acting. I sighed, ¡°Okay, but I was told you locked yourself in here quickly after that. You wouldn¡¯t take any visitors or nothing.¡± She rubbed her foot on the ground with her hands behind her back, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone.¡± I quickly stood up and stepped towards her causing her to step back towards the wall. Every step I took towards her she took a step away from me. She finally hit her back against the wall after a few steps and I was able to get closer to her. She was acting panicky, ¡°W¡­ Wha¡­ What are you doing?¡± I put a hand on the wall near both sides of her head and leaned towards her. She was turning more and more red and panicky. She was about to say something again when my lips met hers. Her eyes widened and she tried to push me away at first, but she stopped and then kissed me back. She wrapped her arms around my neck and leaned into me. I wrapped my arms around her back and pulled her from against the wall. I walked her towards the bed still kissing her mouth. We hit the edge of the bed and fell onto it with me leaning over her. We kissed for a few more minutes before finally breaking from each other. We were both breathing deeper than normal and she was running her hand across my chest. There was a tear in her eye that quickly trailed down her cheek. I kissed the tear to make it go away and then looked her in the eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She smiled at me, ¡°Nothing is wrong. I don¡¯t know why I am feeling the way I do about you, but something in me doesn¡¯t care. I feel so happy in your arms and I haven¡¯t felt so happy for thousands of years.¡± Another tear escaped her eyes and I quickly kissed that one too. She giggled, ¡°I feel like a school girl with her first crush. I don¡¯t understand it, but it feels so right.¡± She leaned up and kissed me on the lips. After a couple minutes, she pulled back, ¡°Fuck, just kissing you feels amazing. There is a legend that states that everyone has that one person that is a one hundred percent compatible as a mate. I feel like you are that person for me. I feel an electric spark under my fingers when I rub them down your chest. She was constantly running her hands across my chest at this point. I smiled, ¡°If you feel that it is right then why do I feel that you''re still unsure.¡± She frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I know that it isn¡¯t possible, but a part of me still misses him.¡± I smiled gently at her, ¡°I know you miss him and that is okay. Remember him and miss him all you need. Take your time grieving, even if it takes you another few thousand years.¡± I kissed her on the lips again, ¡°Just know that I will be here when you are truly ready.¡± I stood up from the bed and pulled her up, ¡°Now let''s get you out of this room, I have some people I want you to meet.¡± I took my thumb and wiped another tear from her face. She was looking at me with adoring eyes and I smiled at her before pulling her behind me and out of the room. We went back towards the throne room and saw that no one was there. I decided that we would go and check the courtyard to see if anyone was out there. We walked out into the courtyard and saw lots of people practicing and just all around hanging out, but I saw Zendra was speaking to a few girls next to one of the training fields. We walked over towards her, ¡°Hey kid, what are you doing?¡± She turned to me and was about to chew into me, but then she saw who I was. She quickly gasped and then did a curtsy, ¡°Your majesty.¡± The girls she was talking to did the same thing. I laughed and waved a hand at them, ¡°You can just call me Vitamor, or dad. Whichever you prefer.¡± She blushed and then yelled at me, ¡°Like I would ever call you that! I think I will stick to Your Majesty or Vitamor.¡± I laughed and shook my head, ¡°Whatever you want, kid.¡± There was a pinch on my side causing me to yelp. I looked over and saw Nuwa with some puffed up cheeks, ¡°You have a kid besides the one growing in Sithis?¡± She was basically hissing at me and I smiled, ¡°Well she is actually my step-daughter, but yeah.¡± Nuwa frowned, ¡°So that means your married too?¡± I grinned, ¡°I thought you guys knew a lot about me. Yeah, I have four wives right now. Zellfina, Camellia, Dani, and Sylvia. The other girls aren¡¯t my wives, yet.¡± She frowned and looked like she was thinking about something deeply. I smiled and pulled her towards me for a hug, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry though. If you choose to stick with me I will love you just as much as the rest.¡± She blushed and nodded her head before I let her go. There was a hand on my shoulder that quickly turned me around. I was face to face with Zendra again, ¡°What¡¯s this about you knocking someone up!?¡± The quiet in the courtyard was deafening. I scratched my face, ¡°Yeah, about that. I kind of got someone pregnant.¡± Zendra stared at me for a minute before screaming, ¡°You did WHAT!?¡± V.2 Ch.14 - Cleanse *Vitamor''s POV* We left the courtyard quickly after Zendra screamed because people started to talk and we were gathering a crowd. We were in the throne room and I was sitting on the throne while Zellfina and Sithis were standing next to me Nuwa was standing over by the far wall to my right and looked like she was deep in thought. Zendra was standing in front of me along with one of her friends. I raised an eyebrow when I actually noticed her standing there. She stood about five feet three inches and was not really in the busty range. She probably had a solid C-Cup, but I don''t really consider that busty. She had jet black hair and she did have an outrageously big ass. Honestly, it could put some popular family''s daughter, who was known for her ass, to shame back on Earth. What really caught my attention though was the fact that she was human, or at least she looked like it. I furrowed my brows at the sight of here, but I really didn''t think too much about it. There were races besides Draconians on the planet and in the empire. Something that I remember reading about back on Earth made me laugh about the races wrong use of the word Draconian, but oh well. Words are made by intelligent creatures so why can''t we use them in a different way. I made a mental shrug and then put the thought in the back of my mind. I realized just then that I do that a lot. I file things away that I feel are important or that I should go back to, but things that I personally don''t feel that I should dwell about are just thrown to the back like trash. I laughed in my head hoping that my trash bin didn''t have a limit on size. I went back to studying her friend and notice that she had violet eyes, well at least the one I could see was violet. The other eye was covered by her hair and I found that very fucking hot. I adjusted myself to try and hide my growing erection and then looked back at Zendra. I heard a giggle in the room before I spoke, "Alright before we continue our conversation from earlier I need to ask you something Zendra." I pointed to her friend, who giggled when I tried to avoid looking at her, "Why is she here?" I hoped she didn''t take offense to what I said. I sighed, in my head, concerning the thoughts that were going through it. I honestly didn''t need any more women in my life, but I couldn''t really help wanting to have sex with the girl. Her hairstyle was a complete turn on for me and I was the emperor for fuck''s sake. If I want to fuck a woman I should be able to, but I will never make anyone do anything against their will. I will never resort to rape, only the lowest of the low willingly do something like that. I sighed audibly at my thinking. Just because I''m the emperor doesn''t mean I should be able to fuck whoever I want. I put my head in my hands and rubbed my temples with my thumb. Harem is big enough. Don''t need more. Want her. Don''t know what to do. Dammit, I couldn''t even make complete thoughts at the moment. My thoughts were interrupted at that moment, "Are you okay dear?" I felt a hand on my shoulder and looked up to see Zellfina looked at me with concern visible in her eyes. I smiled, "Yeah, just a little muddle-headed is all." I leaned back up and saw that the ones in the room were looking at me with concern, even Zendra. That alone weirded me out, I never thought I would see the day she actually cared about me in some way or another. I spoke to her, "You never answered my question." She furrowed her brows, "I did answer your question." I raised an eyebrow, "Well repeat your answer because I can''t remember hearing it." Some concern crossed her eyes again before she spoke, "I said that she is my best friend and she wanted to be here. Whatever you say to me you can say in front of her because we have no secrets." I sighed, "Okay fine. Speak your piece then." She nodded, "What is this about you knocking someone up?" I pointed at Sithis, "I impregnated one of my women, Sithis. Why or how doesn¡¯t matter. She is mine and if I choose to impregnate her I can." She frowned, "Then what about mom!?" I frowned and looked at Zellfina, who was looking at her shuffling feet. I will never understand women. So tough to strangers and friends, but so feminine and intimate to those they love. Of course, the same thing could be said about men, such as myself. Granted, I do it because I don''t want to lose them and being too tough can be a bad thing. Anyways, back on topic. I sighed, "It honestly wasn''t planned and if your mom wants more children that badly then I will happily make love to her for as long as it takes for it to happen." I saw that Zellfina had a huge smile on her face and it was turning red. I grinned at my tough Immortal Draconian Queen being bashful and happy about having babies. Zendra frowned, "That''s good and all, but what will people say when they find out that the first child implanted in someone isn''t even from one of your wives?" I growled, "What they say and care about is none of my concern. Who I impregnate is none of their concern." She frowned, "You really don''t care about what your subjects think?" I sighed, "I didn''t say that. What I meant was what they say and care about me doesn''t bother me. As emperor what my citizens'' worry about does concern me but when it concerns my love life they can fuck off. As long as my women are happy I could care less about what people think about my love life." Zendra kept frowning, "What about what other empires think about?" I sighed, since when did this girl care so much about politics and act mature enough to talk about them. Did something happen while I was gone? I sighed again, "What about the other empires? I don''t really give a rat''s ass what they think honestly." Zendra sighed, "How could someone so idiotic become our emperor?" Zellfina spoke up, "Zendra! You will not speak about his majesty that way!" I was getting a headache which I had hoped wouldn¡¯t be possible after rising to God Rank. Speaking of I wonder how my level and stats are now? I tried to access my status table and was greeted with a notification.
After reaching God Rank in power the status table has become useless to you. You can still get notifications of skills you have learned and information on what they do. You can also access the skills and spells list. You no longer gain skill points from leveling up, but you can gain them through real-world interactions and activities. (Skill points only usable to upgrade spells.)
I raised an eyebrow at the notification and filed it in the "investigate later" folder. When I turned my attention back towards everyone else Zendra and Zellfina were still arguing. Zendra was almost yelling, "Mom! You have to admit that he isn''t fit to rule an empire!" Zellfina yelled back, "Fit or not fit he is still your emperor and your step-father! You will speak to and about him with some respect!" Zendra screamed, "If he is supposed to be my step-father then where was he when the Rex situation happened!?" Zellfina was going to retort, but I interrupted her, "What are you talking about?" She glared at me, "What!? You don¡¯t even know!" I shook my head, "No, what happened?" I stood up and walked towards her, "What did Rex do?" She stepped back from me with some tears in her eyes, "He didn''t actually do anything, but he tried. He took me to be some spoiled rich princess that just called for some domination..." She couldn¡¯t continue as she stared at me in fear. *Zendra POV* I can''t believe that the person who was supposed to be my step-father and emperor didn''t even know when his princess was almost raped! I spewed a line at him, but I was stopped halfway by his eyes. They turned a dark violet and had reptilian slits. Violet flames popped out of his back in the form of dragon wings and his right arm was engulfed in the same time of flame forming a dragon-like claw over his hands. When he spoke, there was a growl in his voice, "Where is he?" I was too afraid to answer, along with everyone else in the room. Cracks started from where he was standing on the ground and spread to the walls of the throne room. He looked at me again, "Where is he? Tell me where the man who hurt my baby girl is!?" I was utterly confused and scared all at the same time. Since when was I his baby girl? I know he is my step-father, but he is only sixteen for fuck''s sake! They have been married for all of a month and he is already considering me his baby girl? Mom spoke up with a quiver in her voice, "He is at the training grounds with his squad." The flames around him got bigger and he screamed, "You mean he isn''t locked up or even better, dead!?" I couldn''t do anything but shake my head when Zellfina spoke up, "Xellanr stopped him before anything happened and I chose to not do anything about it to avoid a scandal or something. Nothing actually happened so I figured a dock in his pay for a few years would be good enough." He growled, "The powerful taking advantage of the weak may happen a lot in this universe, but where I am from it is frowned upon and illegal." Zellfina spoke again with a little less quiver, "It is illegal in the empire, but like you said usually the powerful take advantage of the weak. I don¡¯t like what he has done any more than you dear, but his father is the general of the Third Army which is on the border of the Orc Empire." He growled, "So what if his father is the general, the general has to abide by the same laws as the citizens." Mom shook her head, "It doesn¡¯t work that way babe. The strong are able to ignore laws and regulations as long as the empire in itself is not in jeopardy. It''s an unwritten rule that everyone knows." He growled again, "Unless it''s me or those I say no one is above the law! Hell, even I''m not above the law in certain aspects!" He grinned, "Found him." He flapped the flaming wings on his back, even though he didn''t need to, and took off through the roof of the throne room. Mom cursed, "Shit."This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. *Vitamor''s POV* I was lucid during this anger spell and I was actively searching for the bastard. Cheating and Rape where two of the top things I hate most in the universes with rape on top. I don''t care if nothing happened, but the attempt was made and that is good enough for me to get pissed. I know that I am a twenty-something year old trapped in a sixteen-year old''s body, but when I became her step-dad she became my baby girl. That''s how it works for me and you don''t mess with daddy''s baby girl. I flapped the flaming wings I felt on my back and shot through the roof of the throne room. I heard rubble falling to the ground and thought we should build the new palace on the continent in metal or something. It¡¯s much easier to fix than stone or concrete. I filed that into the ¡°think about it later¡± file and proceeded to the training field of the 14th Army. I was far enough in the sky that most people couldn¡¯t see me, but I could see them like I was standing on the ground. One of the perks of being God Rank in power. I looked around the field and I saw that Rex was sparring with another one of his subordinates. I grinned and changed my flaming half-dragon form to a lightning form. Violet colored lightning wings replaced my flaming ones as well as my claw. This form also had a pair of lightning horns that arched out from the side of my head to the front sort of like a circlet. I disappeared from the sky and instantly appeared in between the two sparring. One fist crashed into my right arm while the other crashed into my left. There was a shockwave from their collisions that blasted outwards. They jumped back and shook their hands from the shock, literally. I stood there with violet colored lightning crackling around my body. I was shocked at the amount of control I had over this form along with this being what my half-dragon form looked like. I was thinking it would be something more physical. There was a giggle in my head, ¡°It can be more physical if you want it to be, dad. Just like switching it from flames to lighting just switch it over to flesh.¡± I cringed in my mind, ¡°I bet that is going to hurt like hell.¡± She giggled again, ¡°Probably¡­¡± I didn¡¯t like the way she just let that hang and thought about trying it later in a more private situation. They both quickly kneeled when they saw who I was, ¡°Your majesty!¡± Everyone at the training field kneeled after they yelled. I quickly waved at everyone when I saw this, ¡°Everyone stand up and continue with what you were doing.¡± They all stood and right when Rex started to stand I exerted some pressure on him, ¡°Except for you bastard. You stay right where you are.¡± Rex was shocked and even though he couldn¡¯t stand he did look up at me and speak, ¡°Why? What have I done your majesty?¡± Was he serious? Did he just ask me that? Are you fucking kidding me! I snapped, ¡°Are you seriously fucking asking me that right now!? You seriously can¡¯t remember what you tried to do to my baby girl!?¡± I was so pissed, I don¡¯t understand what was going through his head when he thought he could do that to the emperor¡¯s daughter when he was just the son of one of the generals. Grabbed his neck with my non-clawed hand and raised him up in the air, ¡°Just because your father is one of my generals makes you think that you are entitled to get away scot-free? I am here to let you know otherwise!¡± I started to squeeze his neck but a part of me knew I shouldn¡¯t just kill him. I sighed and then glared at him, ¡°As much as I want to kill you my step-daughter is correct in some ways. I need to learn how to be a better emperor, but that will come with time. Right now, I am going to start my first act of being a better emperor by sparing your life and punishing you with an imperial ruling instead. I amplified my voice and removed the destruction element, ¡°This is an Imperial Decree! Rex here will no longer be a part of the military. He will have his military record scrubbed and it will be like he was never a member. He will also be made to serve a minimum of fifty thousand years in a maximum-security prison. After his sentence, he will be forced to serve the rest of his life as a palace maid!¡± Someone said something to someone else, ¡°Palace maid? How? He is a man.¡± I heard this and smiled, ¡°Oh yeah, I forgot something.¡± I reached down and ripped his manhood from his body. He squealed as I ripped balls and all from him. He was lying on the ground screaming in pain and I got tired of it, so I knocked him out. I looked at the nearest soldier who had a petrified look on his face, ¡°Get the man a medic.¡± I used a flame to burn the filth in my hands to ashes. I flicked my hand a few times, ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t believe I did that.¡± While walking away I saw that a medic was tending to his wounds. I shook my head and then issued a decree again, ¡°From now on anyone that attempts to rape or actually rapes someone, and it is found to be true will become a eunuch! They will serve the same sentence as Rex or worse if they succeed!¡± I finished my decree and then flew off towards the palace again. I went through the same hole that I made and used my time magic to fix it back to the way it was. No one was in the throne room when I landed, and I immediately went in search of someone. I needed to get this disgusting feeling off my hand. I walked through the room and out the door. I had recalled my half-dragon form and was walking through the hallway looking for any of the girls. I found Zendra with her friend walking down the hallway. I groaned because it was them and they couldn¡¯t really help with my issue. They saw me and Zendra headed straight for me, ¡°What did you do!?¡± I put my hands up, ¡°Hold on! I didn¡¯t kill him if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking but being a man, I might as well have.¡± She furrowed her brows, ¡°What did you do to him?¡± I squinted my eyes at her, ¡°Why do you care what I did to him?¡± She sighed, ¡°His father is one of the generals of the armies. He is an important piece in the army and if we lose him we lose a valuable piece.¡± I sighed, ¡°I understand what you are saying, I guess.¡± I proceeded to tell her what I did to him and when I got to the part where I castrated him she was tearing up a bit. She stepped forward and wrapped her arms around me when I was done. She started crying this time and I quickly wrapped my arms back around her. I just stood there and held her while she bawled her eyes out. Seeing her like this and comparing it to her original self I started to get pissed at myself for not killing the bastard. I held here for almost an hour before she finally stopped sobbing and pulled back from me. Her friend was still standing there waiting for her. I looked down at Zendra and saw that she was smiling at me. She made one last sniffle, ¡°Thank you. I really needed that.¡± I smiled back at her, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for baby girl. I am available for you twenty-four seven. Even if I ain¡¯t here personally I¡¯m just a phone call away.¡± She nodded, ¡°Thanks¡­ dad.¡± She quickly said that and ran off down the hallway leaving me and her friend alone. My jaw was almost on the floor as I watched her run off. I then quickly smiled and laughed. Her friend spoke up, ¡°By the way sir. What were you looking for a second ago? I saw you coming down the hallway and couldn¡¯t help but notice you frantically searching.¡± I rubbed the back of my head, ¡°Uh, I was looking for someone to help me with something.¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°Anyway I can help.¡± I almost blurted out the word, yes, but I shook my head, ¡°Not really. I need Zellfina or Sithis. I don¡¯t know if the other girls are back yet or they could help too.¡± A flash of understanding went through her eyes, ¡°Oh, so its something that only a girl can help with?¡± I swallowed some saliva, ¡°Yeah.¡± She battered her eyes at me, ¡°Then why can¡¯t I help?¡± I swallowed some more saliva and took a step back as she moved closer, ¡°Uh, well, I really don¡¯t need anyone else in my harem is why.¡± She grinned, ¡°So its that kind of girl thing then?¡± I mentally smacked myself for what I said. I looked around, ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡± Her grin widened, ¡°I can still help and not join your harem you know.¡± I quickly shook my head, ¡°No you can¡¯t.¡± She stopped and furrowed her brows, ¡°Why not?¡± I swallowed some saliva and tried not to stare at her hips. God those could be great to hold onto while I¡­ I shook my head, no! I can¡¯t think of her like that. She is Zendra¡¯s friend for fuck''s sake! I frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t share. Even if you wouldn¡¯t be a part of my main harem you would still be mine. Your body would belong to me and no one else could touch it. I don¡¯t fuck and share¡­ period.¡± She nodded, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect you to.¡± I frowned deeper, ¡°What?¡± She scooted closer again, ¡°If you fuck me then I would be truly yours, even if you don¡¯t want me in the main harem. Concubine is fine with me or even just a fluffer.¡± I frowned, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t need a fluffer.¡± She smiled, ¡°Oh really?¡± She stepped forward and put her hand on my erection through my pants, ¡°Someone needs to be more honest with themselves. You say you don¡¯t want me, but this says otherwise.¡± She gave it a quick squeeze and I almost lost my reason right there. What the hell is wrong with me. I am a God Rank in power, but this woman is driving me insane. Do I really have no control over my love for women? Do I really feel like if I like a woman I should have access to her? I tried shaking my head to clear my mind of things and luckily, we were interrupted, ¡°Why are you shaking your head for dear?¡± I opened my eyes and saw that Zendra¡¯s friend was nowhere to be seen and I was staring at Zellfina. The moment I saw her I pounced on her. I pinned her up against the wall with her back towards me. She squealed for a split second, but she started to rub her ass against my dick. I pulled my erection out and then moved her panties to the side. I slid into her from behind and then grabbed her hands pinning them to the wall on either side of her. She moaned as I thrust in and out of her. I let go of a hand and grabbed one of her breasts. I morphed it into multiple shapes and sizes before playing with her nipples. I let go of her breast and grabbed her hand again. I continued my piston movement in and out of her for almost fifteen minutes standing in the hallways of the castle. No one interrupted us during that entire time. She noticed me looking, ¡°I put up a barrier, so we wouldn¡¯t be interrupted. Not that I mind, but what spurred on this sudden attack.¡± She moaned again as I thrust deeply inside of her. I shook my head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just let me fuck you.¡± She nodded her head and started to move her ass back and forth to match my thrusts. I was riding along the edge of an orgasm before that so when she started it pushed me over the edge. With a grunt, I thrust deep inside of her and released my seed. I disabled the anti-pregnancy setting and I was greeted with a notification of success. She looked back at me while I was buried inside of her, ¡°What was that about.¡± I shook my head, ¡°I needed to cleanse myself and that wasn¡¯t the end of it. The night is far from over.¡± I turned her around and she wrapped her arms around me while I was still buried inside of her. She kissed me, ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me with a good time dear.¡± I smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not a threat, it¡¯s a promise.¡± I blinked us back to our room and we continued the nights fucking. V.2 Ch.15 - This Should be Fun *Vitamor''s POV* I awoke the next morning feeling refreshed and content. I rolled onto my side and wrapped an arm around my bedmate. There was a voice that spoke, "Good morning dear. Did you have a good night?" The voice sounded like it had a bit of irritation to it. I looked towards the direction of the voice and saw Zellfina sitting in a chair next to the wall. She had her legs crossed and she was staring at the person I had my arms around. I stiffened up and looked down towards who my arm was around, and I jumped out of bed. The person rolled over, "Mmm, come back to be your majesty." My fear was confirmed when she spoke, and I could see her face. I cursed audibly, "Fuck." Lying in my bed with hair tousled, and a glow to her body was Zendra''s friend. I cursed again, "Fuck, fuck, fuck!" Zellfina spoke again, "That you did dear, that you did." I turned towards Zellfina, "I didn''t mean to dear I swear it! Somehow the person I was fucking last night looked just like you." I was nearly on my knees in front of her, "I swear I didn''t mean to impregnate someone else before you again!" She glared at me a bit and then started to laugh. She laughed hard enough that she was holding her side. Zendra''s friend started to laugh as well and then she got up to slide over towards me. She wrapped her arms around my neck from behind and pushed her C-cup bust against my back. She put her mouth close to my ear, "Don''t worry about it master, her majesty knew what was going to happen even before you did." I was confused and starting to get a little-pissed off, "Wait, you planned this?" I looked at Zellfina who just shrugged her shoulders, "I did. I needed you to be okay with the idea of possibly taking concubines. Girls who you would occasionally fuck and have children with but wouldn''t be a part of your inner circle." I frowned, "I don''t fuck and share though." She smiled, "That''s perfectly fine. Concubines are basically there for you and only you. They will act as bedwarmers, wet nurses, and many other things for you. All while being there for you to vent your frustrations in a way that won''t kill anyone. You were pretty frustrated after you dealt with Rex." I frowned, "I don''t know if I can handle any more women in my life though." Zellfina shrugged, "Sucks for you, but you need constant frustration relief and while one of your inner circle, which is your wives, by the way, is pregnant they can''t do that a lot. A group of concubines on the other hand could. Any woman you take as a concubine will be more than willing to do anything for you, even in the presence of others." I groaned, "Great, more women to try and keep track of." I turned towards Zendra''s friend, "I never did get your name." She smiled at me, "My name is Filly." I arched an eyebrow, "Filly?" She nodded her head, "Yes, master and it was a pleasure to serve you last night. A pleasure indeed." She licked her lips after she said that. I groaned, "Why did you turn into Zellfina, actually how did you turn into Zellfina?" The woman smiled, "I am a shapeshifter. I am able to turn into anyone that I can manage to get a bit of DNA from." She confirmed this by shifting into Zellfina right in front of my eyes. It was kind of weird, her body turned into a silvery blob and then morphed into Zellfina. I furrowed my brows, "That doesn¡¯t explain why." She grinned and it matched Zellfina''s smile perfectly. My still exposed member was at half-staff just from the smile. She glanced down and licked her lips before speaking, "You were very hesitant to take me, and I was getting a little desperate. So, I took the time when you closed your eyes and morphed into her majesty. I knew you needed relief from what you were telling me and the bulge in your pants. You wouldn''t allow me to help, but when I looked like her majesty your defenses dropped and you just took me then and there. You ravished me quite thoroughly I might add. It was rougher than I was told my first time would be." I arched an eyebrow, "First time? I didn''t feel any resistance when I thrust in that first time." She smiled, "We shapeshifters don''t have a hymen like normal women. It also helped to continue the illusion that I was her majesty. You don''t have to worry about pregnancy either. Shapeshifters don''t have reproductive organs. It better helps with our shifting. We have a vagina or a penis depending on our shape and they work perfectly, but we have no ovaries or fertile sperm." I frowned at that, "If that is the case then why did I get a notification that I successfully impregnated you when I turned the anti-pregnancy settings off." Zellfina sat forward in her chair and Filly stiffened. Filly spoke again, "What do you mean you successfully impregnated me?" I sighed and explained to her how my system worked for pregnancy and how if I didn''t have the anti-pregnancy settings turn on I would impregnate anyone who had my seed in them. Zellfina stood up and walked to the door. She yelled a few things to a guard and a few minutes later there was a doctor walking in followed by some equipment. Filly laid down on the bed and the doctor started to use the machine just like an ultrasound machine back on Earth. An ultrasound machine wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything during the first day after the impregnation, so I was curious and watched. A few minutes later the doctor spoke, "I''m sorry mam, but you aren''t pregnant." The room was deadly silent, and I found myself collapsing into sitting on the bed. Neither of the girls said anything and before the doctor could speak again Zellfina sent him and his equipment out of the room. I was confused as to why the system would tell me I succeeded in impregnating her when I really didn¡¯t. I was a little relieved when the doctor said she wasn''t, but I was also a little disappointed. I sighed and noticed that Filly looked a little down. I stood up and walked over to her, "Are you okay?" I sat down beside her, and she leaned into my chest. I had put a pair of shorts on before the doctor came in the room, but I was still shirtless. She sighed and then spoke without looking, "Honestly I knew I couldn''t have children and I had made peace with that, but when you explained your system I couldn''t help but get excited." I nodded, "I can understand what you are saying, and I am sorry. I didn''t mean to get your hopes up at all." She sniffled a little and nodded her head, "I know. I may have been made this way, but I still have hopes, dreams, feelings, and the works." I arched an eyebrow, "Made?" She nodded again, "Yeah, Shapeshifters are not a natural thing. Most of us are made by really powerful mages, but some of us are made in human labs." She sniffled again, "It must be some god''s punishment that we can''t reproduce." She started to really cry at that point and I wrapped my arms around her and held on while she cried into my chest. I felt bad for her and I also felt like shit for getting her hopes up even if it was unintentional. I sat there wondering why the system said that I was successful. There was a giggle in my head, "Shapeshifters are exactly like what she told you father. They don''t have reproductive organs at all and they can''t get pregnant or impregnate someone else. The system wasn''t wrong though when it said you impregnated her." I furrowed my brows, "What are you talking about?" There was silence for a few seconds before Kira answered, "You did impregnate her while she looked like Zellfina, but when she shifted back she lost the egg that was housing your sperm." I was utterly confused, "What the hell do you mean?" She sighed in my mind, "The system is can basically overcome any cause of fertility issues if you set the setting to impregnate, but once your seed leaves your body and impregnates an egg, the system has no control anymore. The Shapeshifter shifted back to her main form and in the process deleted the eggs that the system made for her." I widened my eyes, "So if she was to stay in that form then she could have had a child?" She responded quickly, "Exactly, she could have had a child because the system made it possible but shifting basically reset everything in her body." I was shocked at what I was hearing, but I didn''t know how to tell that to Filly. On one hand she might be extremely happy, but on the other hand, she would probably feel horrible about basically deleting our future child. I decided to just tell her, "Hey Filly." She had stopped crying for a few minutes and when I spoke to her she looked up at me, "Yeah?" I smiled down at her, "I have some bad news, but also some very good news." She frowned, "Give me the bad news first." I sighed, "When you were shapeshifted as Zellfina and the system said I impregnated you it wasn''t lying. You really were impregnated, but when you shifted back to your main body you basically reset everything inside of you." She widened her eyes and looked like she was petrified. I quickly gave her the good news, "The good news is that if you keep the form I impregnate you in, then you could successfully give birth to a child. I found out that my system basically overrides any and all fertility issues." She was still blankly staring at me and I was beginning to worry. She smiled widely and then pushed me down on the bed. She rained kisses all over my face, "Oh my gods thank you so much! Thank you, thank you, thank you!" She probably planted like fifty kisses on me before she let me up. I laughed when she let me up, "What was all of that for?" She grinned, "You are the key for me to have my own children! I don''t have to just sit here and wonder how it would feel to watch them play, grow up, and possibly have kids of their own. I can really have that now!" She was basically bouncing up and down on the bed. I smiled at her, "Now that you know you can have a child would you like for me to give you one again." She stopped bouncing and seemed deep in thought. I just smiled at her and let her think it through. She finally shook her head, "Not right now. I was excited earlier because something I thought wasn''t possible happened and then I was excited just now because it really is possible. When you asked I thought about it some and come to an understanding that even though I want a child I don''t know if I am ready for one." She smiled at me, "Can you wait for me to be ready?" I smiled and gave her a kiss, "Of course I can." I turned towards Zellfina, "What''s the difference with her being a concubine and not a wife. Doesn''t really seem like much right now. All the emotional aspect is there for me and I think for her as well." Zellfina nodded, "The emotional aspect may well be there especially on the concubine''s side. They will be loyal and love you just like a wife, but they have no saying when it comes to Imperial issues and decisions. Concubines are also kind of like servants in their duties, but they aren''t treated like servants by the rest of the kingdom."Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! I frowned, "Basically I can either have a relationship with them like Filly or just use them as a fuck buddy that only has sex with me." She nodded, "Exactly." I sighed and shook my head, "Why more women, why?" She smiled, "As a man should you really be complaining about getting to sleep with a lot of pretty women?" I frowned, "I shouldn''t but..." She held a finger to my lips, "If you shouldn''t then don¡¯t and just let what happens, happen." I sighed and was about to say something when I felt my dick get freed from my pants and then enter into a moist passage. I looked down in a hurry and saw that Filly had actually taken my cock into her mouth and was trying to bring me back to stiffness. The sight of her sucking on it brought me to full hardness almost instantly. She pulled off with a pop and started to stroke me while staring at me. I groaned, "What is this for?" She grinned, "For giving me the best gift I could ever ask for, your majesty." I groaned, "You don''t have to call me your majesty. You will be the head of the concubines after all. Pretty much one foot in the door of being a wife." She smiled and stroked me harder, "Then what shall I call you?" Zellfina spoke up, "Call him dear, sweetie, hunny, or anything of that nature." I almost forgot she was here; even though she had an arm draped around me and was watching Filly''s hands intently. I leaned back into her and enjoyed the service being performed. It had been a while since I have had a hand job. Most of the time it was a blowjob or full-on sex. It was very relaxing and pleasurable. It didn¡¯t take but maybe fifteen minutes before I was at my limit. I grunted, ¡°I¡¯m gonna¡­¡± She sped up her stroking and a few seconds later I was releasing everything I had on her. She aimed it at her chest first, then her neck, and finished with her face. It literally looked like I had marked her. It was kind of a turn on, but a sudden thought entered my mind while I looked at my seed on her face. I thought in my mind, ¡°Did we basically accidentally kill our child?¡± There was a response that I wasn¡¯t expecting, ¡°No dad, you didn¡¯t. She was only impregnated for one day. It was basically the same as masturbating into a sock. The sperm didn¡¯t have time to develop into anything at all.¡± I was still having a hard time accepting it and she must have felt that somehow, ¡°Dad, just calm down okay. You never cared about your sperm when you masturbated before did you?¡± I frowned, ¡°Not really.¡± She spoke again, ¡°Exactly. You basically used Filly as a sock.¡± I sighed, ¡°I guess that makes sense, but I don¡¯t ever want to think about something like that again if I can help it. No impregnating Filly unless she wants me too and we are able to have her keep the form I impregnate.¡± I didn¡¯t get an answer back, but my thoughts were interrupted by the snapping of my waistband when Filly put my dick up. I looked down at her and saw that she was still covered in my seed, ¡°Uhm, would you like me to show you to the shower?¡± Zellfina answered for her, ¡°No need for a minute.¡± She moved from me and proceeded to like my seed from Filly¡¯s body. I was getting excited again, but I really had things I needed to do. I told them to have fun while I slipped from the room still shirtless. I entered the hallway and didn¡¯t see anyone in either direction. I sighed and then started walking in a random direction. I sighed again and eventually found myself standing in front of the training room. I pushed the door open and was greeted with a racket. I looked up from the ground and saw that NuWa was training with Sithis. I immediately frowned, ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± They both froze in mid-attack and turned towards me. NuWa was the first to speak, ¡°Sithis asked me to train with her and I accepted.¡± I frowned at her and then looked at Sithis, ¡°And why exactly are you training? You¡¯re pregnant!¡± She looked at the ground, ¡°I just wanted to get better and what better way is there than training with the Primordial God of Life. I know she isn¡¯t really a combat-oriented God, but she is still a Primordial. It¡¯s not every day that they grace anyone with their presence.¡± I sighed and walked up to her, ¡°I understand the want to get stronger, believe me. It¡¯s not worth it if it is going to harm you or the baby.¡± I stuck my hand on her stomach and smiled at her. She beamed a smile at me and then nodded her head, ¡°I understand husband.¡± I grinned, ¡°Good.¡± I looked towards NuWa, ¡°If you want someone to train with I would be more than happy to train with you. It would give us time to bond a little.¡± NuWa blushed a bit, but she nodded her head slightly. I pushed Sithis out the door, ¡°You need to go and sit down or something, okay?¡± She frowned a bit, ¡°I¡¯m not even that far along though. Remember, I am using time magic to slow the development down until you give Zellfina children.¡± I frowned, ¡°I know that, but still. I have a right to worry about you and the baby you know.¡± She smiled at that, ¡°I know husband. Fine, I will go and lie down.¡± She turned and kissed me briefly before leaving down the hallway. I smiled as I watched her disappear around the corner. I turned back to NuWa as I shut the door behind me, ¡°Now, where were we?¡± I walked over towards her as she answered, ¡°We were about to do some training.¡± I grinned, ¡°How about we make this training a little more interesting.¡± She looked me in the eyes and then blushed, ¡°How exactly do you propose we do that?¡± I smiled, ¡°How about if I am able to bring you to the ground at all you have to do anything I tell you.¡± She stiffened up and looked at the ground. She didn¡¯t say anything for quite a bit. She looked up and nodded her head after a few minutes, ¡°Okay, fine. If you aren¡¯t able to push me to the ground at all you have to do something I tell you to do.¡± I grinned, ¡°Deal.¡± She nodded her head and before she could get into a fighting pose I was in front of her. She widened her eyes quickly, but they briefly returned to normal. I threw a punch towards her gut which she expertly brushed aside while putting a palm on my left shoulder. I flew back about twenty feet and nearly slammed into the wall before I managed to stop myself. I could feel my shoulder aching from the hit. I looked up at her and smiled, ¡°This should be fun.¡± I quickly started a chant, ¡°Oh queen of the earth, protector of life and nature. Heed my call and honor thy contract.¡± I felt the mana in the air fluctuate and a beautiful brown skinned girl popped out of the ground. She stood at about five foot two and she was pretty curvaceous as well. He bare C-cup breasts jiggled a bit when she popped out of the ground. They were quickly covered by some rocks along with her private area. She smiled and then sauntered over to me. She leaned into me and plastered her body all over mine, ¡°What is thy bidding my master. Are you finally ready to really finalize our contract?¡± She ran her fingers across my bare chest. I grinned and kept myself from staring at the cleavage she was deliberately showing to me, ¡°You know our contract is complete Stonia, Queen of the earth.¡± She purred, ¡°Our contract in that aspect is complete, you are my master. There is no doubt about that. I¡¯m talking about the contract of you making me your wife.¡± I frowned, ¡°I told you about this when we first contracted in the training room back on the ship. I have wives already and they would need to approve of you first. You would also be a concubine at most.¡± She purred into my ear, ¡°That is fine. If you give me offspring with your mana chocked DNA I don¡¯t care about just being a concubine. They would be some of the most powerful of Earth Elemental Princes and Princesses.¡± I shook my head trying to concentrate on the task at hand. Why is it so hard to think with my upper head and not the lower one? I spoke to her, ¡°Stonia, dear, I need your help here. We will talk about the other things later.¡± She snorted, ¡°You need help with this little Asu¡­ Primordial?¡± There was a strange look on NuWa¡¯s face as she stared at Stonia. I was curious for a split second before I shook my head and filed it in the back of my mind. I swear that filing cabinet back there has to be five stories tall by now. I spoke to Stonia, ¡°Yes I need help. She promised to do whatever I told her if I was able to push her to the ground.¡± She snorted, ¡°If you just want to push someone down you can push me down anytime, master.¡± I rubbed the back of my head, ¡°And don¡¯t think for one minute that I don¡¯t want to, but things are¡­ complicated.¡± She furrowed her brows, ¡°How are they complicated? You just push me down and then put that big meat stick in-between my legs. Easy-peasy.¡± NuWa was blushing at this point and she cleared her throat. I quickly tried to salvage things, ¡°That¡¯s not what I was talking about. Please, just help me out here. I need your strength, my earthly queen.¡± Sonia smiled, ¡°As you wish master, but this conversation isn¡¯t over.¡± I smiled at her, ¡°I figured as much.¡± Sonia tiptoed and planted a kiss on my mouth. She started to glow and then she turned into a brown light that flowed through my body. I could feel her power flowing through my body and it felt amazing. I was rock hard even though I didn¡¯t want to be and NuWa noticed it. She was blushing while trying not to look at me. Sonia¡¯s power stopped spreading throughout my body a few seconds later and the euphoric feeling dissipated. I cracked my neck and looked over at NuWa, ¡°Now, where were we?¡± She turned serious at that moment and charged me. She spoke when she got next to me, ¡°In a real fight you wouldn¡¯t have been given the time to do that.¡± She smiled when she threw a punch at my face this time.¡± I grinned and let the punch connect. There was a pressure release from the impact that spread through the room, sending cracks along the floors and walls. The ground shook and pieces of the roof fell to the ground. When the dust cleared you could see that I was still standing there with her fist dug into my cheek. She was wide-eyed while I was standing there grinning, ¡°Not what you were expecting was it?¡± Before she was able to react, I grabbed her arm and pinned it behind her back. I put my leg in front of her legs and then pushed her down to the ground. I leaned forward and whispered in her ear, ¡°I think I won.¡± She was blushing and still in a little shock. She slowly nodded her head slightly. I smiled and then let her go. She stood up and dusted her skirt off along with the strip of cloth covering her nipples. She sighed, ¡°If I was a Primordial God that was combat-oriented you wouldn¡¯t have had a chance even with you powerup, but a deal is a deal. What do you want me to do?¡± I grinned and walked towards her with a lecherous look on my face. She slowly backed away until she was against the wall. I put my hands on the wall on both sides of her head and leaned in towards her. She was breathing heavily, and I could see her breasts rising and falling with little jiggles. I was extremely turned on when I whispered into her ear, ¡°I want you¡­¡± I let that hang a little while her breathing started getting faster and she bit her bottom lip. I then grinned and pulled back from her. I pulled the egg I got from Pantidrop and showed it to her, ¡°¡­ to tell me what this egg is.¡± She nearly hit the ground and stared at me, ¡°That¡¯s it!?¡± I grinned, ¡°Yeah, what? Did you think that I wanted to do some dirty things with me? Like maybe me putting my cock in-between those massive breasts of yours and using them as my personal masturbation toys? Or maybe you thought I was going to take you completely right here and now?¡± She blushed and turned her head away. I laughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were so lewd Lady NuWa.¡± I meant what I said in your room. I¡¯m in no hurry.¡± I grinned impishly at her and I could see that she was trying to contain her embarrassment and anger by the look in her eyes. I leaned forward and gave her a quick peck on the lips, ¡°Now about this egg?¡± V.2 Ch.16 - Im so sorry... *Chiron Palace* I was standing off to the side while NuWa was staring at the egg that was sitting on the table. We had moved from the training room back to her room. The egg was the size of the table and I was surprised that the table wasn¡¯t bowing in the middle. She was staring intently at the egg constantly moving around it and touching it. She suddenly smiled and looked at me, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I sighed, ¡°Really? All of that and you turn to tell me you don¡¯t know?¡± She blushed and shuffled her feet, ¡°All I can tell is that it matches your energy signature exactly. It¡¯s almost like looking at another you.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°Maybe that has something to do with the mana that I fed it when I found it.¡± She nodded, ¡°It could be. A lot of eggs in the universes require someone to bond with it by feeding it mana before it can hatch. Usually one of the parents does this. If the egg is sold on the market as a pet for someone then the master does it.¡± I nodded, ¡°So that definitely confirms that I am its master.¡± Even though the system already told me I was pretty much. She nodded her head, ¡°Yes you are. You can actually feed it more of your mana and it will be all that closer to hatching.¡± I nodded, ¡°How much do you think it needs?¡± She shrugged, ¡°There is no telling. It could only need about as much mana as a Rank D could give it or it could need as much mana as a Demi-God Rank has.¡± I sighed, ¡°Well I gave it all the mana I could when I was a Rank SSS in magic. So, let¡¯s try again now that I¡¯m an Immortal Ranked mage.¡± I stepped forward and placed my hand on the egg. I started to channel my mana and it drank it up greedily. After a half an hour to forty-five minutes, I cut my mana off right before it got below ten. A headache attacked me with a vengeance and I stumbled a bit. NuWa grabbed and steadied me. I smiled at her and said thank you before looking back at the egg. It started to glow a deep shade of purple that started to glow brighter. The egg started to shake followed quickly by the room. *Zellfina¡¯s POV* I was lying on the bed in my room with Filly. We were cuddled up and she was snoring softly with a smile on her face. I smiled down at her and ran my hands through her hair slowly and softly. She snorted and then snuggled deeper into my embrace. I wrapped my tail around her leg that was draped across my body. After cleaning her of my husband¡¯s spunk we had a little fun of our own and she had fallen asleep briefly afterward. I was about to take a nap myself when the room started to shake. It felt like an earthquake, but I knew that shouldn¡¯t be possible. We were on a floating city. The worst thing that should rock the city is an explosion or a tsunami. I unwrapped myself from Filly, who was jostled awake by the tremors and stumbled over to the window. What I saw shocked me. The entire city was shaking. Buildings were crumbling, citizens were scrambling, the water close to the city was sending wave after wave away from it. I gasped, ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± Filly stumbled up beside me, ¡°Why is the palace shaking?¡± I shook my head, ¡°It¡¯s not just the palace, it¡¯s the whole god damn city!¡± Filly looked out the window and gasped just like I did, ¡°Oh my god.¡± I nodded, ¡°We need to find Vitamor!¡± She nodded and we tried to get dressed quickly before we stumbled out the door. *Vitamor¡¯s POV* NuWa stumbled a little before she quickly grabbed a hold of my arm. I could feel the ground shaking and see that the entire room was, but it barely affected my balance. I stood there and watched as the egg shook and pulsed. A few minutes later and the shaking stopped. NuWa and I looked at each other before I carefully walked up towards the egg. I cautiously put my hand on it and when it connected a bright violet light shot out of the egg and broke through the roof. I quickly erected a barrier to block the debris from landing on NuWa, not that I really needed to, and looked into the sky. In the sky, I saw the violet colored beam end and send out pulses of light making a circle from its end. It reminded me of a ping on the map of some games I used to play. The ones where you could alert your friends of where you are in case of trouble. I couldn¡¯t see how far the ring went, but after a few seconds, the beam was sucked back into the egg. Almost instantly I felt a tug on my body like someone was trying to pull me to the egg. NuWa gripped me even tighter and I saw that she was struggling to stay near me. I wrapped my arm around her and held her close to me. She yipped and blushed, but she quickly snuggled into me. I heard the door open behind us and I looked back to see Zellfina and Filly standing in the door frame. They both instantly had to grab the frame and I could see their feet sliding across the ground. Before I could move, they lost grip and they started to fly towards the egg. I don¡¯t know what was going on honestly, but I threw up a mana shield to catch them. They slammed into it, but my worry skyrocketed when I saw the shield start to dissolve right in front of my eyes. I swapped my vision over and checked out the flow of mana for the shield. The view that I saw nearly floored me. Mana was pouring into the egg from everywhere. The only things not affected were living creatures from what I could tell. The mana used for my shield was getting drawn into the egg as well. The egg had turned into a black hole that was sucking in nothing but mana. To be on the safe side I decided to turn into my [Half-Dragon Form] using the flesh element. I was still shocked that flesh is considered an element, but I would dwell on that later. Pain wracked my body and I could feel my skin crawling. I kept my grip on NuWa as I felt a pair of wings and a tail sprout from my body. I didn¡¯t have time to study my body as I moved towards my two women. I grabbed Zellfina with my free hand, which now had a chromatic scales and claws, and then used my tail to grab Filly. I held the three women for what seemed like an eternity before the vortex finally stopped. The egg slowly pulsed its violet color again before it started to crack. I released my form and turned back into a human, with some more pain I might add, and walked towards the egg again. I checked the mana in the area again and was shocked to see that there wasn¡¯t any. The entire room was missing its mana rivers. I could see trickles of mana seep through the floor, forming little creeks in the air. I let out a breath that I didn¡¯t even know I was holding as relief flooded me. I thought that the mana in the room was gone forever, but it looks like the planet and the universe is supplying more. I stood next to the cracked egg and touched the part that split. When I did a violet colored metallic hand shot out and grabbed mine. I was startled and before I could react something soft pushed against my lips. My mouth was being invaded and when my brain caught up, I realized I was being kissed by something. I tried to pull back and when I did whatever was kissing me let go. I found myself staring at the head of a woman and an arm sticking out of a metallic blob inside the egg. The features of the woman were beautiful, but she had no eyes, her head was just shaped like she had them. It reminded me of a doll before the eyes and other features were painted on. I stepped back and the blob sloshed out of the shell and landed on the floor with a splat. A few seconds later and it rose to form into the shape of a woman that stood at least six feet tall. Her legs were long and toned. Her ass was taut and round. Her breasts were full and seemed to defy gravity, they easily matched Dani¡¯s in size. Her form also mimicked hair that came down to her mid back and covered one of her eyes. She also had a little bit of meat on her bones, but it looked firm and there was no excess skin anywhere. She smiled and sauntered over to me. I watched her warily and when she stood in front of me, she practically jumped on me, ¡°Master!¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Master?¡± She leaned back and nodded, ¡°Mmhmm.¡± She didn¡¯t let me go but her eyeless face was staring into my eyes. I pointed towards the egg, ¡°You were inside of that?¡± After the words left my mouth, I immediately realized how stupid they sounded, but she didn¡¯t laugh. She giggled though, ¡°Yes master.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°Who are you?¡± She pouted, ¡°Master hasn¡¯t named me so I don¡¯t know who I am yet.¡± I sighed, ¡°What would you like to be named?¡± She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t care, as long as master is the one to name me.¡± I smiled, ¡°How about Iolanthe, it¡¯s Greek for violet flower.¡± She smiled again, ¡°Iolanthe, Iolanthe...¡± She paused for a minute before squealing, ¡°I love it!¡± Then she plastered me with a more passionate kiss while her body liquefied and wrapped around me. I widened my eyes again and then saw the notification. I let her kiss me as I opened the notification.
Congratulations! Your pet [???? Egg] has hatched and evolved into a [Symbiotic Metal Slime]
[Symbiotic Metal Slime] - The Symbiotic Metal Slime is the highest obtainable form for a Metal Slime. When it hatches and is given a name it then permanently bonds with the one that supplied it with mana. Nothing in the known universes can break this bond and the creature¡¯s strength is dependent on the amount of mana it took in. The slime cannot use magic at all, but it is resistant to all types of magic. The slime will live as long as it¡¯s master as its life force is linked to them. (The slime will be recalled to the master¡¯s pet space if it is defeated). The slime is among the top five rarest creatures in the universe and among the top three in potential strength. (How the hell did you managed to find one? I thought you were just lucky with women...)Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
Current Strength ¨C God King (Power)
I stared at the table in awe at what I was seeing. I raised an eyebrow at the cheeky comment from the notification but filed it away for later. The slime that was currently wrapped around me and sucking on my lips hungrily was had the strength of a God King? Iolanthe, I¡¯m going to call her Io for short, pull away from me, ¡°Thank you, master! I love it! I love you!¡± She then squeezed me in a hug before literally forming herself around my body. She turned into a violet-colored body suit that covered me from neck to feet. The only part of my skin showing was my hands and my neck up. After the initial shock, I smiled, ¡°Neat. Now if my clothes ever disintegrates in a fight I won¡¯t be naked.¡± There was a sound in my head, ¡°Why would you mind being naked master? From what I see and feel you have no reason to be ashamed?¡± I felt pressure on my member and it felt like I was being stroked causing me to groan, ¡°Ooh.¡± Her voice was in my head again, ¡°Do you like that master?¡± I didn¡¯t answer her and I went to look around. I saw the other three girls were staring at my nether regions and I looked down to see why. There was a tent in my pants and I got a small bit of embarrassment from it. I don¡¯t know why because all three women have had me in them in one way or another. Zellfina and Filly both smiled, ¡°Are you okay dear?¡± I nodded, ¡°Mmhmm.¡± They giggled and Filly spoke, ¡°We will leave you to your business then.¡± They pulled the blushing NuWa, who was still staring, out of the room behind them before they shut the door. The sensations I was feeling were hard to describe. It was like I was getting a hand job and a blow job all at the same time. The pressure around me was firm, but it was moist at the same time. I leaned back against the table and braced myself as my orgasm hit me. I groaned and felt myself let go. There was a suction around my cock that caused my sense of bliss to kick up a notch. After a few more seconds I was lying back on the table near the shattered egg and I had Io¡¯s face in front of mine. She licked her lips, ¡°Mmm. Thank you for the meal, master.¡± She sank back into my body suit and was quiet after that. ¡°Io?¡± I tried getting her to reply. She wouldn¡¯t answer me after I said her name a few times, but after a few minutes she spoke, ¡°Sleepytime master...¡± She trailed off and I didn¡¯t say anything more. I quietly laughed, ¡°Wow. I got my own personal fleshlight. Except for it¡¯s full body, self-cleaning, sexy, and is alive.¡± I shook my head and walked out of the room. NuWa was the only one I saw standing in the hallway. She was leaning up against the wall glaring at me. I gave a small smile and rubbed the back of my head, ¡°Uh... wait long?¡± She ¡®hmphed¡¯ cutely and started to stomp down the hallway. I quickly caught up with her, ¡°NuWa wait.¡± I grabbed her arm and she jerked away, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me you pervert!¡± I paused with my hand outstretched. She had tears in her eyes as she continued to yell at me, ¡°You are an asshole! Is there anything you won¡¯t fuck! You even fucked your own bodysuit for fuck¡¯s sake!¡± I muttered, ¡°It wasn¡¯t really fucking, more of a hand job...¡± She screamed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t fucking matter if she blew you or you fucked her up the ass!¡± I was shocked, I have only known her for a couple days, but I didn¡¯t think she was the type to curse like this. I held out my hand, ¡°I don¡¯t just fuck anything I come across! I was really surprised when Io decided to do that.¡± She was heaving and shaking at this point, ¡°Do you know how hard this is for me!? I have to just sit here and watch you fuck and love any random girl that you feel like! That is the second one in the last twenty-four hours!¡± I started to get pissed now, ¡°Hold the fuck up!¡± I screamed and she flinched back. I felt bad but I didn¡¯t stop, ¡°I already told you how I felt about you. You said you felt the same way, but that you wanted some time to get over your ex. I understood that completely and said I would give you that time. I said I would be here waiting with just as much love as I show my other women. You nodded your head in acceptance! You knew what you were getting yourself into with me! I told you that I would never be a one-woman man!¡± She was quiet as I continued, ¡°I am more than willing to love you with all might heart just as I love them! I am way past the point of no return for monogamy.¡± I quieted down and that¡¯s when I noticed we had a crowd gathering. All of my wives and other women were here along with some of the guards. NuWa was shaking still, ¡°Why must we watch you fuck whoever you want while we have to settle with just you?¡± I gritted my teeth, ¡°Because I don¡¯t share.¡± She yelled at me, ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s fair that we have to watch you stick your pole in whatever hole you find, but we can¡¯t climb upon any other?¡± I could feel my anger growing by the second, ¡°No, of course it isn¡¯t fair! Don¡¯t you think I know that! I know it¡¯s unfair as hell, but I couldn¡¯t stand the sight of seeing any of you with another man.¡± She was crying again as she yelled, ¡°Well if you get to fuck who you want then I want to fuck who I want when I want!¡± The image of NuWa with another man snapped something inside of me, even though she wasn¡¯t my woman, that cause my aura to flair to life. I tried to keep my aura in check and not let it spread further than an inch or so from my body. The ground around me cracked and violet colored lightning flickered from my body. I looked NuWa in the eyes and I saw the fear in them, ¡°Get the fuck out of my sight. I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡± She tried to apologize, ¡°Vitamor, I¡¯m sorry. I was just frustrated and didn¡¯t know how to handle it...¡± I cut her off before she spoke even more, ¡°Someone get her out of my site, NOW!¡± The palace shook as I yelled and Zellfina quickly grabbed NuWa and drug her away. She gave me a look of concern. I disappeared from where I was standing and appeared on the continent. I couldn¡¯t understand why I had all of this anger boiling inside of me. It seemed so hard to control and I didn¡¯t know why. I was starting to think that I was going crazy. I screamed and released the aura that I was holding back. Blackness spread from my body and everything within a mile of where I was standing was vaporized in an instant. There was a roar in the distance and I saw a few dragon looking creatures flying towards me. I grinned, ¡°Ooh yes. Now that looks like fun!¡± I disappeared from where I was and the slaughter began. *Zellfina¡¯s POV* I drug the bawling NuWa into the throne room and away from Vitamor. I threw her into the room and slammed the door behind my sister-wives as they filed in. We all glared at NuWa who was backing away from us, ¡°What the fuck were you thinking!¡± NuWa stopped backing away and stood her ground, ¡°I was just stating what I know all of you are thinking!¡± Sylvia smacked her, even though it did no good, and screamed, ¡°Who do you think you are to ¡°know¡± what the fuck we are thinking!¡± Sylvia was growling and I could see she was trying not to shift and attack her. Camellia grabbed Sylvia and pulled her back. NuWa spoke up again, ¡°How can you all just stand back while he just goes around and cheats on you!¡± I shook my head, ¡°It¡¯s not cheating if we allow it and encourage it.¡± NuWa shook her head and yelled, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t even think twice about doing it if he knew how it felt!¡± Dani, who was the weakest of all of us, punched her in the face. There was a resounding crack and her wrist bent at a weird angled. All of us were shocked as she held her hand and screamed, ¡°You fucking don¡¯t know anything about him!¡± NuWa looked shocked that Dani would even attempt to attack her. Dani started in on a rampage, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about what he has been through! I have been with him for almost twenty years and I can tell you without a doubt that he knows what it¡¯s like to be cheated on! I have had to sit back and watch as he has come over to hang out and I had to basically pry the information out of him. Every time he had a smile on his face as he depreciated himself because for some godforsaken reason he always seemed to walk in on a girlfriend and some other guy. I have been there when he had two of his best friends sleep with one of his girlfriends at the same fucking time!¡± We were all listening to this news with rapt attention. She continued on with her tirade, ¡°All of us!¡± She waved her arms around, ¡°Are his reward for putting up with so much shit in his life! I can tell you off the top of my head where he has walked in on seven girlfriends with another guy, he was almost gang-raped by most of the football team, he had to face the football team to save me, and he even tried to set me up with someone because he felt he wasn¡¯t worthy enough!¡± Dani was shaking, ¡°If I have to share the love of my life with other women to make him happy after all the shit he has been through. After all the shit he has done for me! Then so be it! If he pointed out a girl and said, ¡°She is hot babe.¡± my answer would be, ¡°Want me to go talk with her for you?¡±¡± Dani was tearing up, ¡°I love that man more than life itself and I will die before I let some bitch, who can''t get over herself enough to realize how great he actually is, ruin his happiness! I will personally see to it that any woman who he wants he will have! I will also personally see to it that any woman he has is loyal to him and him alone! Vitamor has earned my love in this life and any life after this one! He has gained so much more confidence since coming to this universe and I will not see that taken from him!¡± Dani was fuming and Sylvia was holding her back while Camellia tried to heal her hand. NuWa was staring at her in utter shock, ¡°There is no way someone could go through all of that and stay sane!¡± Xenova spoke up, ¡°If you think that master isn¡¯t close to losing it then you are wrong. I caught a glimpse of his misery and anger at the universe when he cleansed me of my horrible memories. Master is one step away from losing it and we...¡± She gestured to all of us, ¡°...are all that is helping him hold it together. We don¡¯t need anyone coming into the group and possibly upsetting the balance of his emotions that we are all desperately trying to keep in check.¡± There was a roar in the distance and when we all looked out the window our eyes widened. There was a massive amount of black aura and violet lightning on the continent. We could see explosions and jets of fire shooting through the air. Dani whimpered, ¡°No Justin...¡± We all glared at NuWa who saw the destruction being wrought on the continent and she was backing away and crying, ¡°I didn¡¯t want this. I just wanted him to love me. I just wanted him all to myself.¡± I shook my head, ¡°That isn¡¯t possible. You may be able to have his heart, but you won¡¯t be the only one. It can never work that way for you.¡± She looked at the ground and you could see her shoulders shaking. She looked up with tears streaming down her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry...¡± Before we could say anything else, she disappeared from where she was standing and we were all left to watch the destruction that was happening on the mainland. V.2 Ch.17 - Late for a Date *Vitamor¡¯s POV ¨C Shendar* I don¡¯t know how long had gone by, but I was utterly exhausted. My aura had dispersed and there were bodies of the creatures that looked like dragons all around me. Halfway through the fight, I realized they weren¡¯t really dragons per se, more like massively overgrown lizards that could fly and breath out elements. They were nothing like Origin-D. They were smaller in size and mindless. They acted more like animals than anything. I was leaning against the dead body of one of these said dragons. I stood up and stretched my body. Pain coursed through me and I collapsed to one knee. I stood up again and then flew into the sky. When I got high enough I looked down at the destruction I wrought. My eyes widened and my breath caught. Everything within a few miles was either just gone or burnt to cinders. There were dozens of so-called dragon corpses scattered about. Some were bisected, some just had their heads removed, and there were even some that had a massive hole in their chests. It hurt me deep inside to see the amount of destruction I brought upon the land. I felt it would be years before anyone would be able to settle in this area. I could probably rewind the time for the land and reset it back to its original state, but how much mana would that cost me? Would I be able to channel that much right now? I decided that I would at least attempt to do it when I had rested for a bit. I disappeared from where I was floating and reappeared in my room. I saw that Zellfina was lying in bed and it looked like she was asleep. I quietly walked over to the mirror above the dresser and looked at myself. I was caked in blood and the insides of those creatures. I looked down at my hands and saw that they were stained with blue blood. I rushed into the bathroom not caring about the noise anymore. I ran water in the sink and started to wash my hands. Some of the blood was washing off, but I couldn¡¯t get it all. I scrubbed and scrubbed until my hands started to bleed. My own violet blood mixed with the blue. I had a split second of clarity where I wondered when my blood turned violet. The thought passed quickly and I continued to scrub my hands trying to remove the trace of the slaughter I was apart of. I heard noise from behind me and I turned to see Zellfina standing in the doorframe. She looked concerned, ¡°Baby? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I broke down, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me.¡± *Zellfina¡¯s POV* I was lying in bed waiting for Vitamor to come back. The rampage on the mainland stopped a while ago. I didn¡¯t hear him enter the room, but I did hear when he started to try and quietly walk across the floor. I quietly rolled over and saw him standing in front of the mirror. From what I could see he was caked in blue blood and bits of some kind of scaled creature. He was wide-eyed and then he looked down at his hands. He was in the bathroom in an instant and I heard the sound of running water. I got out of bed and put a robe on before walking to the bathroom door. I saw him standing in front of the sink scrubbing his hands. The blue blood was filling the sink, but after a few minutes, his own violet colored blood joined it. Wait, violet colored blood. I tried to look closer, but my tail hit the door frame and he turned towards me. His eyes were wide and there were tears running down his face. I felt my heart lurch, ¡°Baby? What¡¯s wrong?¡± He looked at his hands and then looked at me before breaking down, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me.¡± He fell to his knees and just stared at his hands as the tears just kept streaming down his face. I rushed over and wrapped him in a hug, ¡°It¡¯s okay baby. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you.¡± He was shaking, ¡°What are you talking about! I can¡¯t control my anger! I slaughtered dozens of creatures and decimated the land for miles!¡± I ran my fingers through his hair, ¡°It¡¯s okay baby. We are here for you. We will help you control it.¡± He put his hands to his face and screamed. I felt utterly useless at this moment. I felt anger at NuWa for the words she said that put him in this state. I promised that I would do everything I could to hurt her next time I saw her. She would not get off easy for what she has done. I kissed him on the head and rocked him as he silently cried. I remembered everything that Dani told NuWa the other day. I couldn¡¯t believe that he had been through so much and wasn¡¯t already completely insane. Sure, he has a hard time controlling his anger but that doesn¡¯t necessarily make him insane. I looked down at him and saw that he had fallen asleep in my arms so I put my chin on his head as I just sat there as I held him. *Zendra¡¯s POV* The destruction that could be heard coming from the mainland had quieted down after a day and a half until finally, it stopped after two whole days. I had been trying to find Vitamor for a while now. I knew he was still here because every single one of his women were still here. I didn¡¯t think he would leave them all, so the logical train of thought was that he was still here, somewhere. I looked over towards the mainland trying to think of what could have been the cause of the ruckus. I heard that Vitamor got pissed off and disappeared from the castle after one of the women that he brought back said something. A part of me thought that he was the cause for the ruckus, but I scoffed at the thought. There was no way that he could be strong enough this quick to do something that could be felt from the mainland. He was weaker than me when we first found him a few months ago! I sighed and continued in my search for him. I decided to go and talk to his women finally. I really don¡¯t understand how mom just allows him to have more women and is just okay with it. I couldn¡¯t stand it if my significant other was to sleep with someone else. I would probably rip his dick off and use it as a cork for her. I shook my head to quit thinking about such sour thoughts and knocked on the door to Dani¡¯s room. The door opened a few seconds later and I saw Dani rubbing her eyes in a negligee, ¡°Morning...¡± She yawned and stretched which caused her breasts to rise up thus pulling the negligee up to fully expose herself. I quickly looked away and was happy that I was blocking the doorway so none of the guards could catch a glimpse. Dani yawned again, ¡°What are you blushing for?¡± I pushed her inside the room and shut the door. I quickly turned on her, ¡°What do you think you are doing answering the door like that?¡± She arched an eyebrow, ¡°What do you mean?¡± I face-palmed, ¡°You practically answered the door naked!¡± She grinned, ¡°So?¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°What do you think Vitamor would say if he knew?¡± She put her finger on her chin and thought for a second then shrugged her shoulders, ¡°He probably wouldn''t care if anyone saw.¡± I frowned, ¡°And what makes you think that?¡± She laughed, ¡°He isn¡¯t that insecure anymore I hope... Just because someone gets to see a bit of our skin doesn¡¯t mean anything. He is the only one that gets to touch us. He is the only one that gets to kiss and love us. He is the only one that gets to fuck us.¡± I sighed, ¡°You should probably make sure he is okay with it though. I know that catching a glimpse here and there or even seeing you guys full on naked may not be the end of the world, but I know that some men don¡¯t like that.¡± She nodded, ¡°I guess you are right. I¡¯ll be a bit more careful until I can ask him... whenever he comes back.¡± I widened my eyes, ¡°He is gone?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yeah after that bitch pissed him off, he disappeared and then started wreaking havoc on the mainland.¡± I caught my breath, ¡°Wait! You mean all of that ruckus was actually him!¡± She nodded, ¡°Yeah, she hurt him pretty badly and I guess he needed to blow off some steam. It quieted down a while ago, so I hope he comes back soon... I miss him.¡± She sadly looked out the window of her room towards the mainland. I shook my head, ¡°There is no way. Even mom couldn¡¯t cause that much of a ruckus and he was about as strong as her when he left!¡± She nodded, ¡°That is true, but did you know that he came back as a God Rank in power?¡± I almost felt my legs turn to jelly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s only been a couple of weeks at most!¡± There is no way he is a God Rank in power now! It''s not possible that quickly. She nodded, ¡°I know that too. He is also an Immortal Rank in magic as well.¡± I tried to rack my brain to try and remember if he was that strong in magic before he left and I couldn¡¯t remember anything. I sat down on the edge of the bed, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to think anymore.¡± I looked at her, ¡°What did that woman do to piss him off so much and why didn¡¯t he just hurt her?¡± Dani sighed and sat down beside me, ¡°Vitamor is a... complicated man. He doesn¡¯t really know how to express emotions such as grief, sadness, and anger. He usually just bottles them up until they explode. He wouldn¡¯t hurt a woman if he could help it and it also doesn¡¯t help that he loves her.¡± I frowned, ¡°Really another woman to add to his harem? How can you guys just sit aside and allow him to screw around?¡± Dani frowned, ¡°I, and hopefully the others do now, feel that he deserves it. That man has been through so much crap and still had the mental capacity and empathy to continue to help those that needed it. He has every right in the universes to hate women. Yet he still treats them with respect and dignity, unless they want to be treated otherwise, but that is a different story.¡± She frowned and then proceeded to tell me about everything she knew about things that happened to him in his life.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. I was crying by the end of her story, ¡°How is he still sane?¡± She sighed and shook her head, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. We are all trying to help keep him that way, but when someone like the bitch comes into play it just nullifies all of the help that we have been trying to give him.¡± I sniffled, ¡°You would think that since he knows what it is like to be cheated on, he wouldn¡¯t do it to you all.¡± She frowned at me, ¡°It isn¡¯t cheating if we allow it and even encourage it. We know he loves us and we all know that even though he takes another woman into the group his love for us won¡¯t shrink. It honestly must be hard to keep track of and spend time with all of us and we understand that. Hell, Camellia hasn¡¯t really spent any time with him since our wedding night.¡± I sighed, ¡°I will never understand you guys, but as long as you all and my mom are happy then I guess I can¡¯t complain.¡± She smiled at me, ¡°No you can¡¯t.¡± *Vitamor¡¯s POV* I opened my eyes to see the bathroom floor and part of the bathroom wall. I felt extremely stiff when I tried to move. I felt a tail wrapped around my waist and when I went to get up it held me down, ¡°Don¡¯t go yet, baby.¡± I twisted around to see Zellfina lying behind me against the sink. I blinked my eyes a couple of times before smiling, ¡°Hey babe.¡± She smiled back and gave me a gentle kiss, ¡°Hey, you feeling better?¡± I nodded and then put my head against her bulging chest, ¡°Yeah, a lot better now.¡± She laughed which pushed her chest more into my face, ¡°You seem to really like tits. All of your women have them. Well, Filly¡¯s are a little smaller than the rest, but she can make her¡¯s grow as big as you want so...¡± I grinned and then nibbled on her nipple through her robe. She gasped and pulled my head into her chest. I teased it for a few more seconds before letting it go, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to sleep on the bathroom floor with me.¡± She grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry baby. I didn¡¯t sleep, plus you were only out for a couple of hours.¡± She pulled me closer with her tail, ¡°I am perfectly fine being wherever you are at.¡± I grinned and then kissed her on the lips, ¡°We should probably get up. I don¡¯t know how long I spent on the mainland, but I probably need to head over so I can try and fix the devastation. She shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I sent Sithis over to rewind the time on the area affected. Though she was only able to fix about three miles worth of destruction. The inner two miles had been destroyed for too long and even her power over time can¡¯t restore it. We will have to wait decades for it to restore itself. It¡¯s a good thing you went into the center of the continent. Not sure how Origin D is going to take you destroying part of his continent though...¡± I sighed, ¡°Yeah, might as well try and get a hold of him first and see if he wants to punish me or something.¡± She kissed me one more time before uncurling her tail and letting us get up. I stretched my body and saw my reflection in the mirror. I was clean of all the blood and bits from the creatures I kill. Zellfina hugged me from behind, ¡°I took the time to clean the filth from your body. I didn¡¯t think you would want to wake up covered in grime.¡± I smiled and put my hand on top of hers, ¡°Thank you.¡± I gave her yet another kiss and then slipped some better clothes on before leaving the room with her in tow. We were walking down the hallway when I saw Camellia coming from the opposite direction. She noticed us and smiled, ¡°Hello husband.¡± I frowned, ¡°Call me by my name or dear or baby or anything more personal. Don¡¯t try and be so formal.¡± She had a small smile on her face, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s still all pretty new to me. We haven¡¯t had much alone time since we got married.¡± I smiled and cupped her cheek, ¡°You are right, dear. I will change that right now. Let¡¯s go do something.¡± She beamed a smile at me, ¡°You mean it?¡± I was about to nod when Zellfina spoke up, ¡°What about Origin D, dear?¡± Camellia looked down and clenched her skirt. I put my finger on my chin and pretended to think for a minute. I snapped my finger, ¡°I know! The old man can wait. I¡¯m going to spend some time with my lovely wife.¡± Camellia beamed and then practically jumped in my arms, ¡°Yippie!¡± I hugged her back and smiled at how adorable she was acting. It was a stark contrast to her normal cool and intelligent poise. I pull back and looked at her, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± She smiled, ¡°I want to have a picnic in one of the ruins on the mainland.¡± I nodded, ¡°Not very common, but I like it.¡± I snapped my fingers and another woman in ninja garbs arrived, ¡°Yes, your majesty?¡± I kissed Camellia on the cheek, ¡°Have the chef prepare some food for me and my wife to have a picnic with. Also, have the Brandi get my mech ready.¡± The woman bowed, ¡°As you wish your majesty.¡± The woman disappeared with a shimmer. Zellfina looked over at where the woman was standing and shook her head, ¡°Still can¡¯t get over how devoted they actually became towards you. Their group has always been loyal and willing to die for the crown, but I have never seen them do such mundane tasks such as those.¡± I smiled at my lovely Draconian Empress, ¡°I have my ways, dear.¡± She licked her lips, ¡°That you do babe, that you do.¡± I told her that Camellia and I were going to go on our date and that to tell the girls we would be back later. She smiled and gave me a kiss before swatting me on the ass as I walked by. She laughed as I flipped her the bird on the way down the hall. Camellia snuggled up to my arm while we were walking down the hall, ¡°Are you sure you have time to be doing this.¡± I put my hand on hers, ¡°I always have time for you girls. You may just need to smack me on the back of the head and mention that you want to do something. Life as an Emperor is pretty busy.¡± There was a smack on the back of my head, but when I went to turn around nobody was there. Camellia hadn¡¯t let go of my arm so I didn¡¯t think it was her, but then something wrapped around my waist and I remembered something I should have never forgotten. Camellia is a Draconian just like her mom! I guess I just see them as my women and they look human for the most part that it just slipped my mind. As we were walking towards the landing pad on the opposite side of the courtyard the tip of her tail slithered into the front of my pants and traced itself along the length of my member. It rubbed me until I got an erection and then slid out of my waistband. I groaned and not from pleasure but from the torture of being fondled until an erection and then hung out to dry. Camellia was giggling at my discomfort and I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head. I was already making plans on how to get back at her. We made it to the landing pad just in time to see a drop ship unloading my mech. I had them run it through some more modifications and it looked exactly like the Gundam from my favorite timeline. The Seed timeline is by far my favorite and I haven¡¯t watched a better one yet. Wing comes to a close second and the original is third. The only difference between my mech and the one from the anime was the color scheme and it could hold the passenger attachment on its back. The wings could fold down and wrap around the mech kind of like a skirt. Then the passenger attachment would attach to the back of the mech. The color scheme was my personal favorite of black and dark purple. I know that they really aren¡¯t wings, but they fan out on the back of the mech kind of like wings so meh, details. We made it to the mech and I grabbed Camellia in a princess carry. I jumped up into the cockpit and proceeded through the hatch behind the pilot¡¯s seat. I was able to enter the passenger compartment from there and place her in one of the seats. I smiled, ¡°Okay, buckle up and we should be on the island pretty quickly.¡± She nodded and did as I said while I completed my pre-flight. Everything checked out good, the chef brought our lunch which I handed to Camellia, and then we took off. It only took us about five minutes to reach the mainland. My mech is currently the fastest in the fleet, as it should be. I laughed at that and then flew around for a bit to find a ruin site. I saw the one we went to the first time we arrived on the continent, but I saw that a town was starting to pop up around it so we flew on. About ten minutes of searching later and I found another ruin. This one was covered in foliage and there was a statue that looked like it was guarding the entrance. It was a dragon that was roaring with its wings flared and it had an arm in front of the door. You could still get in the door if you climb over the arm which honestly came off as a poor design to me. I landed the mech and sat the passenger pod on the ground. I then had the mech kneel over the pod before I put it in standby mode. I jump out of the cockpit and landed on the pod. When I jumped off the pod I saw Camellia standing there holding our lunch and staring at the statue with a glint in her eyes. I smiled when I saw the look of awe in her eyes and I put a hand on her shoulder, ¡°How about we leave the food in the pod and go do a little exploring. Then we can come out and eat under the statue. She beamed and then quickly put the food up before pulling my arm towards the ruins. I let her drag me all across the outside of the ruins. She walked up to the statue and placed her hand on its flank, ¡°It¡¯s so lifelike! It¡¯s even cold to the touch!¡± I touched the statue and agreed that it was pretty cold, but it wasn¡¯t all that warm outside to begin with. The sun was shining on this part of the rock though so it should have been a bit warmer. She walked over to one of the pillars that were sticking halfway out of the ground. She ran her fingers across some etched lettering, ¡°I have never seen this language before.¡± She pulled a tablet out of nowhere and started to swipe and tap on the screen. She held it up to the pillar and a beam of light shot out to scan it. Once the scanning was done, she played with the screen a bit more before moving on to the neck pillar. She did this a few more times for other pillars before pulling me across the arm of the statue and in front of the entrance to the ruin. She studied the words on the wall for a bit before scanning them into her tablet too. She looked at me, ¡°Let¡¯s sit here a second before going inside. I want to look over what I scanned first.¡± I nodded my head and leaned against the arm while she messed around with the tablet. Almost an hour went by as I was playing with a mana river that floated over and tickled my nose like a little kid. I swirled it around a bit and it danced around my finger. I could almost feel its contentment. All of a sudden Camellia spoke up, ¡°Okay let¡¯s get a move on.¡± I nodded and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go do this.¡± We both walked into the entrance of the ruin and neither one of us noticed the small cracking that started to form on one of the eyes of the statue.